“You’re a freak, Dudley!” The pretty blonde girl’s scream echoed around the playground, causing everyone there to pause in shock – including Dudley. “The things you and your friends do to your cousin could only be done by sadistic, bullying freaks!”

Harry, who had been hiding in a large azalea bush, peeked through to have a good look at the event. At age 9 he’d only rarely had people stick up for him.

“Bu…But…” Dudley answered in his usual bright manner.

“No one likes you, you moron.” The girl continued – Lila, Harry remembered. “They’re afraid of you, but in a few years, you won’t be able to get away with this sort of thing with excuses, they’ll throw your fat ass in jail for the things you do, and I’ll laugh myself sick. Everyone knows people like you come to a bad end.”

Dudley’s mind slowly realized that no one was defending him – everyone seemed to be looking at Lila with approving agreement – did they really think he was the freak, here?

“But dad says Harry is the freak, and deserves everything he gets.” To Dudley’s horror the girl just got angrier, and all the other kids looked rather displeased with him. Even his henchman Piers was backing away with an odd look on his face.

“Well, your family is freaks, too!” Her voice dropped to a hiss. “We’ve all heard about the cupboard he stays in – only a bunch of abusive psychopaths do things like that. No one but cruel freaks treat orphaned nephews the way you do. Do you think no one notices that Harry is thin as a skeleton and covered in bruises all the time? We all see him slaving in the yard while you and your dad lay around like beached whales.”

Dudley was horrified, all the things she was pointing out were everyday, accepted things at his home, but the way she was saying it – the picture she painted of them was not a pretty thing. Were they really like that? Did everyone really see them as that – bullies and abusers?

Harry also felt a bit of a shock. He had learned to accept his lot in life and that no one was going to rescue him. The accompanying knowledge was that he apparently didn’t deserve to be rescued, that somehow this was the way it was supposed to be. It was a huge shock to find out that anyone thought his treatment wasn’t right – but the rest of the kids in the park seem to agree with her, as well. Harry felt something shift inside – the knowledge that he deserved better was settling in.

The blond girl leaned forward toward the much bigger boy, eyes narrowing in malice – a look that didn’t really fit on her normally sweet face. “You know what I hope, Dudley? I hope that when he’s older, Harry kills the lot of you!” There was a collective gasp from all the children, including the now pale Dudley. Lila looked smug. “That happens, you know. Abused children come back to take revenge on their tormentors. I bet after he tells the courts how you treated him, they pat him on the head and let him go after a very brief stay at a posh mental hospital.” Lila put her nose in the air and finished off her tirade. “And you know what, Dudley? I’ll laugh!”

With that, Lila left the field of verbal battle with her enemy in mental tatters.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

Harry snuck from behind the bush and started walking away, intent on thinking over what the girl had said. He heard Dudley lumber up from behind him.

“Wait, Harry, I think we need to talk.” Dudley wore a look of shocked confusion. “Let’s go get an ice cream, that will help me think.” They walked the few blocks to the ice cream parlor in silence. Once there, Dudley ordered a pair of sundaes and they sat in a booth across from each other, realizing they were really total strangers.

“The things Lila said…did you hear it all?” Dudley asked tentatively. Harry nodded in response.

Dudley scooped up some ice cream to fortify himself with a little courage. He took a deep breath. “I remember, now. There are other families with kids not their own, and they’re all really close. Steve – he has a cousin that lives with him, and they’re like brothers.”

Harry nodded, again. Dudley seemed to need to talk himself through this. As long as it meant he was heading toward not beating Harry up anymore, he was happy to let him do so.

Dudley ate a couple more scoops. “I didn’t really see what we were doing, until Lila … put it the way she did. She’s right, we are wrong the way we treat you.” Dudley abruptly dropped his spoon. “If I were you, I would want to kill us.” This seemed to shock Dudley even further; he looked oddly stricken by the thought. “Do you think you can forgive me?” He finally whispered.

Harry was stunned by Dudley’s epiphany. He had accepted that he deserved better, but for Dudley to suddenly need forgiveness? “I guess I always just accepted my treatment as ‘the way things are’, I was as surprised by what Lila said as you. But you are right – it shouldn’t have been that way.” Harry answered slowly. “If you really mean it, then – yes, I forgive you. However I don’t think your parents are going to see it that way.”

Dudley had looked overwhelmingly relieved, and then the second half of what Harry said sunk in. His parents…yes, they likely wouldn’t see the light right away. Although… “You know, Harry, Mum doesn’t ever hit you – and since you’re busy being hit at the time – I don’t think you realize how scared Mum looks when dad is going at you.” Harry’s mouth gaped open at this news. “I’ve heard her tell him to lay off, a few times. He usually does – for a while, anyway.”

Harry ate at the sundae glumly – it would figure that he would get his first ice cream in ages, and the conversation would be so depressing he couldn’t enjoy it.

“Maybe between the 3 of us we can bring him around. Together we should be able to outwit him.” Dudley looked determined. He stood up, and for the first time in his life, didn’t finish a dessert. “Come on, dad won’t be home for hours, lets tackle Mum, now.”

Harry perked up and nodded. “We’ll have to be careful not to get her back up. Tell her the neighbor kids have noticed the abuse, and therefore the adults must know, as well. That will horrify her.”

Dudley beamed at his brilliant cousin. “Perfect. Let’s go”

The pair strolled down the sidewalk together, plotting. They caused a lot of people to wonder if it was a little chilly in hell that day, since they never expected Dudley Dursley, of all people, to ever treat his cousin well.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

Petunia put some finishing touches on a cake she had baked. She planned the usual lavish meal, and hoped that between it and a bottle of wine, that Vernon would be in a good mood. It was getting harder and harder to get him to leave Harry alone. Any excuse seemed good enough, now to hit him. She took a deep breath; he had even swung at her a time or two when he was really drunk. He hadn’t remembered it in the morning, though.

When Harry was eight, someone had called child protective services. She had actually been relived, hoping that Harry would escape, and the Dursleys could go back to being a perfect family. But then Dumbledore had appeared, and the people had wandered off, looking confused. She thought that the old Headmaster was just taking Harry away, himself.

Petunia shook her head. She had always thought of him as kindly, from Lily’s description. But Albus hadn’t even spoken to her. Albus had struck a deal with Vernon, instead. Vernon got a monthly payment of a substantial amount, and they kept Harry. Albus had sternly told Vernon that ‘he understood that children needed discipline, but please don’t get carried away, again.’ Vernon had been careful, for awhile after that, but lately it had become bad, again.

She heard a door open, and close. To her shock Dudley and Harry appeared, together.

“Mum, we need to talk.” Dudley looked determined. Worse, he looked angry.

Something sank in the pit of her stomach, and she abruptly sank into a chair at the kitchen table. To her shock Dudley sat as well – after he had pulled a chair out for Harry. He gave her a level look when he did that and she suddenly understood, all in an instant. Dudley had woken up to what was happening around him, and he was now firmly in Harry’s corner. She had never been as proud of Dudley as she was right now. Perhaps he could make things right.

“We need to start treating Harry better, Mum, he’s a member of the family – my cousin. The only cousin I’ll ever have, and we’ve been treating him like trash. It isn’t right and it’s going to stop.” Dudley said.

Harry had to give Dudley credit; he knew how to cut to the heart of the matter. Unsubtle, but effective. To Harry’s astonishment Aunt Petunia’s eyes filled with tears.

“I’m so glad you said that Dudley. I’ve wanted to do something for so long, but Vernon…” Petunia actually paled at having to mention him.

“You’re afraid of Dad?” Dudley seemed astounded at the thought. “I know he’s scary at times, but…”

“He’s never been mad at you, Dudley.” Harry felt that was explanation enough. It seemed to be enough – Dudley sat, mulling that over for a time.

“If you present reasons for him to treat Harry better, he might accept it. Or he might turn on you, too.” Petunia wept a bit more at that thought.

Dudley thought that over as well. “We’ll give it a try, Mum. If he turns on me as well…” He looked at Petunia sternly… “We either throw him out or leave – whichever one you think is best.”

“If it comes to throwing him out we would have to involve the authorities, and Albus would be called – and it would all just go away again.” Petunia looked frustrated. “I’ll have to think of an escape plan, just in case.”

“How can this Albus person have so much influence, and if he does, why does he bother with a kid like me?” Harry was quite frustrated. Apparently this Albus had condemned him to a life of misery, why?

“I’m going to have to explain a bit about your past, and your parents, Harry. It will have to be a secret between the three of us, do you agree?” The pair was thrilled to be trusted with an adult secret. “I’ll need to get a box from the attic. If the two of you would fix some sandwiches for lunch for the three of us, and we’ll have the cake for dessert.”

The boys perked up – plotting had stirred their appetite.

Petunia climbed to the attic slowly. Albus had visited one other time – the day after he had dropped Harry off. He had brought a box of Lily’s things, and some instructions. They were not to divulge knowledge of the wizarding world to Harry, and they were not to ‘coddle’ him – he would be a warrior when he grew up and Albus didn’t need a wimp. Albus had dropped a lump of cash into Vernon’s hands that had kept him happy for years. Now she would be breaking at least one of those instructions.

Petunia clutched the box to her thin chest, feeling another bout of weeping coming on. She had loved Lily, still did, really. But she had felt Lily leaving her behind, first with that Snape boy, then the school, then marriage to a wizard took her away completely, it seemed.

Petunia stilled. The Snape boy – he would be a man, now, and she remembered all too well how very obsessively he had loved Lily. If necessary, he might be one they could turn to. She grimaced – at least Harry could. She slowly walked back into the kitchen. She smiled, feeling a bit weepy, again. The boys were bent over the meal, working together and chattering. It should have been this way from the first.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

Petunia sorted through the box, pulling out the tattered photo album. The boys were boisterously eating, and slurping at the soda. She interrupted before they could start a belching contest. They were herded into the living room after the cake was done, and sat on either side of her on the sofa.

“I know what I’m about to tell you will see unbelievable, but I’m telling the truth – so hear me out.” The boys looked at her warily, and nodded.

She opened the album to the middle, where she knew wizarding photos were, and sure enough there were the photos of a Quidditch match, and some of Lily doing spells. The boys gasped and looked at her wide-eyed.

“Your mom and dad were magical – a wizard and witch, Harry. Lily got her letter from the school for magic when she was eleven. She went there until she was seventeen, and met your father there. There was a war with a ‘dark wizard’ and they were killed. Albus left you with us, he said, because being with your mother’s family protected you, somehow.” Petunia stopped, her knowledge of the wizarding world was sketchy, but she hoped to be able to answer his question, somehow.

The pair gawked at her for an uncomfortable few minutes, and then Dudley burst out. “Is THAT why dad calls him a freak?” Petunia nodded glumly. “Well, that’s just stupid, having magic would be a gift, not something to be mad about. Wish I was.”

“You do have magic, or did. When Albus brought Harry to us, he said you had magic. Vernon insisted that he ‘bind’ your magic, so you wouldn’t be a ‘freak’ as well. Vernon actually wasn’t very bad toward Harry, until he started doing accidental magic – all those things you can’t explain, Harry.” Petunia looked tearful, again.

Dudley was speechless with rage for a full five minutes while Harry looked at the album. He finally found his voice and howled. “I was robbed of my magic? I want it back! Find a way for me to get it back!”

“If Albus ‘bound’ your magic I’m sure there must be a way to ‘unbind’ it.” Harry offered. Dudley was looking a bit purple. This morning Harry would have cheered if Dudley had a stroke, now he was getting fond of his cousin.

Petunia thought hard. “Give me a few days to contact an old acquaintance, hopefully he can and will, help.” The Snape boy was about to get a visit. She glanced at the clock – Vernon would be home in an hour or so. “Dudley, would you let Harry have your second bedroom?” He looked surprised, then thoughtful, and nodded. “Why don’t you help him move in, and I’ll plot a strategy while fixing dinner. Come back down to the kitchen in an hour, and we’ll plan what to say.”

The pair raced, or lumbered up the stairs, and they were soon tossing broken toys into bags and boxes, and carting them to the trash. Soon the room was presentable, and Harry’s things moved upstairs. Petunia got dinner fixed on autopilot. She knew any win today was likely to be temporary; she needed a long-term escape, not only from Vernon, but from Albus as well.

She sighed, Snape was not only the only wizard she really knew, but also – luckily – the only one likely to risk it all for Lily’s child. The pair appeared as directed in one hour, and she told them what to say, or at least what she hoped to say to convince Vernon while the boys set the table – for four. She sighed – she may as well throw down the gauntlet now.

Vernon arrived as they placed the food, and stood next to the chairs. Vernon entered cheerfully, then stopped abruptly and frowned. “Why is the freak at the table?”

Petunia charged into battle. “Did you know that the neighbors are on the verge of calling in authorities, again? Their children confronted Dudley, and let him know the jig was up. Dudley was quite appalled at how they view us – as abusers, Vernon.”

This stopped Vernon in his tracks. He had thought his neighbors looked up to him. “Bu..but..” He wasn’t at all sure what to say. “That Albus fellow could…”

“Wizards aren’t allowed to get rid of peoples memories every whipstitch, Vernon. And this would be the entire neighborhood. Remember he said to not let this happen again, Vernon.” Petunia watched him blanch with fear with a certain amount of satisfaction. “We need to treat Harry differently – it’s only for another year – he turns 10 next month, and he’ll get his letter and go to the school when he’s 11.”

“Petunia, they’re not supposed to know…” Vernon protested. He was furious - he didn't want the freak to go to a magic school, and get even more freaky.

“They know, Vernon, and Albus will just have to deal with it…if we don’t attract attention… he’ll never find out. Now, we’ve fixed your favorite meal, let’s eat – we can talk later, if you still need to.” Petunia took her seat, between Vernon and Harry, with Dudley across from her looking grimly approving.

Vernon ate automatically, feeling that the world had ended. Petunia defying him! Harry not only eating their food, but at the table with them. And Dudley – his son was looking at him with angry distaste. He finally threw down his napkin and announced he was going out with the boys for a drink. He just growled when they all looked relieved.

The trio cut the remaining cake up into 3 huge slabs, and took it to the living room. Harry was almost groggy from more food in one day than he ever remembered receiving. Petunia brought the box out again, as well as a pad of paper.

“I’m afraid Vernon may not give me time to set up an escape, if he gets angry.” She quickly told the boys about Severus Snape, writing down the old address she remembered from childhood. “He was best friends with Lily as a child, and was in love with her at school.” The boys chortled and blushed at this. “I know he would do anything for Lily – he will help you Harry.” She gave them directions to the Leaky Cauldron, as well – “they will help you there, as well, if you can’t find Snape.” She gave Dudley her ATM card, and the PIN number “Just in case – not to buy goodies with.”

The boys asked more questions, and she went through the album, page by page. She remembered more than she thought she would. She told them all the stories Lily had ever told her, hoping that they would help. She was terribly afraid that Vernon was not going bow to the ultimatum they had given.

Sure enough, just before midnight, in the middle of explaining that unicorns did exist, he returned. Petunia had never seen him so drunk or angry. The boys cringed tighter to her, and she gathered her courage.

Vernon peered blearily through the whiskey-induced haze at the 3 figures huddled on the sofa. They already looked cowed, he thought with satisfaction. It didn't last long, as Petunia stood and looked at him with sudden confidence.

"Go on up the stairs to your rooms, young men." Petunia said firmly. The boys hustled past Vernon and ran up. They stopped at the top to listen. What they would do next depended on Vernon ... and Petunia. Would she be able to stand firm?

"Now you're letting the freak sleep upstairs? Who knows what he'll do to us while we sleep!" Vernon roared, aghast.

"He'll do nothing, Vernon. He's no idea how to use his magic. His accidental magic only kicks in when he's in extreme distress." Petunia answered calmly.

"So why doesn't he do any when he's being disciplined?" Vernon sneered.

"Perhaps he's tougher than you believe; the Evans family never had a member that couldn't take what life threw at them. I forgot that for a time, myself, but I assure you that to keep Harry and Dudley safe I won't forget it again." The glint in her eye actually gave even the alcohol-soaked mind of Vernon pause. "You hit me - although you say you don't remember it - the last time I objected. If you hit any of us again, I'll involve whomever I must to be rid of you. I prefer not to - you are a good man when you don't drink, and when you aren't after Harry. If the only way you can behave is to pretend he doesn't exist, then do so." With that she turned and followed the boys upstairs.

The boys were grinning and giving her two thumbs up and high fives when she reached the top. She smiled and shooed them into their beds.

Dudley cheerfully hopped into his bed, with the knowledge that somewhere, sometime he would have magic. He had always felt cut off from something. He buried himself in video games, particularly the ones with magic and sorcery in them, something in them calling to him. Now, he felt, he knew why - he belonged in that world. No more having to pretend.

Harry wriggled down into the bed, blissfully - Truly able to stretch out for sleep, for the first time. So much had changed in less than a day. He now had a room, lots of food, and his Aunt and cousin no longer hated him. He hoped that if it was a dream, he never woke up. He had thought that his only escape would be to leave as soon as he was of age, and just strike out on his own.

Now, it seemed that there was someone who was paying the Dursleys to take care of him. Harry wasn't stupid - the only reason someone would be paying was if there was money that belonged to him for his upbringing. If they were simply rich, concerned relatives they wouldn't have left him here after that disaster when he turned eight, and all that freaky stuff started happening that was now clearly his magic kicking in.

Harry drifted to sleep, dreaming of a castle and flying, like in the pictures in the album. His mum was very pretty, and his dad had looked like he was a lot of fun. He hoped to hear more stories tomorrow - if Uncle Vernon didn't kill them all over breakfast.

Vernon stood for a time, as if turned to stone; dimly he could hear Petunia and the boys going to bed. He had come home intending to put everything right back the way it had been. Instead the changes had been cemented even further into place. He staggered over to the sofa and fell heavily onto it. The sofa creaked and groaned alarmingly. Blasted thing - it obviously must have been poorly made. It must have been because he was so tired, HE WORKED HARD DAMMIT! They should respect him more.

He had been surprised that Dudley would be in on this; surely he didn't want to have to share things with the freak? When he realized that he would have to share, he would come around. He almost grinned, yes that was the ticket, and Petunia would never put Harry over Dudley. He would have it out with them in the morning, he just needed to rest. Soon he was snoring peacefully on the sofa.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

Petunia had fallen into a fitful sleep, waking with a start at any noise. She had peeked into the living room at one point, to see with relief that Vernon was asleep. She had managed a couple hours after that. She still woke earlier than usual, and set about fixing a large breakfast. Harry wandered in soon after, obviously puzzled as to why she was doing his job. He had been starting breakfast for years, now.

Harry had already showered and dressed, tip-toeing by the still snoring Vernon. Petunia grimaced, eyeing his baggy hand - me - down clothing. Vernon had refused to let her buy him anything new after he turned seven. That first lump sum Albus had given him had run out at that time, not that he had spent any of it on Harry. He had carefully made extra payments on the house and cars, slowly paying them off, so as not to alert the tax people. He had made a few investments and bought better furniture and they had had more lavish vacations.

It must have been a very large amount, she thought. But it had finally been gone. He had gotten more stingy with any money spent on Harry, and started insisting ‘he earn his keep'. The hitting had begun with the accidental magic. Luckily Albus had started those monthly payments, or Harry might never have survived. One would have thought Vernon would have gotten happier with Harry after that, but he took Albus' admonition about ‘boys needing discipline' to heart, not remembering the part about ‘not getting carried away'.

Harry fidgeted a bit while setting the table. "Aunt Petunia...if that man is giving money for Vernon to keep me...would he give it to you, if we had to leave, or if Vernon was made to leave? Is it enough to take care of us all?"

Petunia stared at him in astonishment, of course! "Yes, it is 1000 pounds a month that is sent. We couldn't be lavish, but we would be okay." Petunia frowned then, scrambling the eggs even harder. "But I'm not sure I trust to anything sent by Albus Dumbledore. I don't really know what his agenda is, but I'm not sure it's in your best interest, or ours."

Harry nodded, frowning as well. He squeezed the oranges extra viciously to get the juice. This Dumbledore certainly hadn't endeared himself to Harry. Aunt Petunia and Dudley might be better, now, but Vernon was still a bast- umm...bully. Aunt Petunia was fond of washing even Dudley's mouth out if foul language was used.

Petunia woke Dudley quickly. "Shower and dress, you'll want to be at the table when your father wakes." Dudley nodded and ran to the bathroom.

Petunia grabbed some pills and a large glass of juice, and walked over to Vernon. She'd left it until the last minute, but he would be livid if he was late to work. She shook him awake, and he looked around, confused.

"Here's some Aspirin, and a pain pill, and something for nausea - be sure to drink all the juice. Breakfast is waiting." Petunia waited while he nodded, and took the medication.

Vernon hurried through a washing up and got a fresh set of clothing. Everything had seemed so clear last night, now it was all a bit hazy. He sat at the breakfast table, and served himself a large plate. Dudley was only taking a small plate - ahh, yes -he needed to get Dudley back on his side.

"Well, I intended to get you a bunch of new clothing this month and perhaps some new toys for your birthday, Dudley, but I suppose you'll have to share the shopping spree with Harry." Vernon sighed in mock regret. But the expected eruption of temper never arrived.

"Forget new clothing for me, I've gotten too fat." Dudley said airily. "I'm going to lose some weight, so maybe I'll just fit back in some of the clothes I've ‘outgrown'." Dudley looked over at the bemused Harry. "I'm going to start going to the pool every day - it's a bit of a walk, but that will probably help. Would you mind coming with me, Harry? I'll teach you to swim?" Harry nodded agreeably - he'd always wanted to learn to swim.

Dudley's parents were stunned, Petunia with delight. Vernon, however, was horrified. Not only was Dudley cheerfully giving up things to Harry, but he intended to starve himself and become some health nut.

"Excellent - I'll get summer passes for all three of us. I may just join you some days. We'll all get new suits and swim gear." Petunia was thrilled. "Perhaps we'll stop by a sports and exercise center - there may be other things you would like for your birthdays. It's a bit early to shop for you birthday, Harry but you can show me what you would like." Harry nodded, eyeing Vernon's purpling face with caution.

This was intolerable! The world had gone mad. Vernon tossed down his napkin and headed for work. He would have to figure some other strategy to get his world back.

The remaining trio listened to the slamming doors with trepidation. "I'm not sure that went well, mum" Dudley finally said. The other two nodded, and the meal was finished in silence. Washing up was being done when Petunia finally spoke.

"You realize that your father will never accept a son that is a wizard, you'll likely have to make a choice about that, soon. We'll have to have your magic unbound, within the next year, for you to attend the wizard school, Hogwarts." Petunia wasn't happy to have to make Dudley do this, but it was his choice to make.

"I think I realized that when I found out he did that to me. But I know I have to have it back, I can't not be what I was really meant to be." Dudley answered a bit fiercely. He still found it difficult to accept that it had been done.

They finished the clearing away and went to the living room, sitting once more on the sofa.

Petunia pulled out the box and a different photo album and opened it. "This is Lily's pictures of before Hogwarts, and the earlier years there." She pointed to a picture of her and Lily and a dark-haired grim looking boy. "Severus Snape lived in the same town as we did - but on the other side. We met at a park and he recognized Lily as having magic - just like he did. They became friends, and I'm ashamed to say I was quite jealous of it - they shared something that I didn't have, you see."

Dudley and Harry patted her arms comfortingly. Dudley understood very well - he imagined that if he didn't get his magic back he would be very jealous of Harry, indeed.

They flipped slowly through the pictures. The Snape boy was almost smiling in a few of them, although as the children got older he seemed more and more angry. "I think, looking back, that Severus' father was quite abusive, Lily said he had no magic and he didn't like it that Severus was a wizard. His mother died when he was only twelve, and I believe his father got even worse."

The boys nodded, they were familiar, now with abusive male authority figures. Harry could imagine being very angry, himself.

"Lily said they had been arguing much of their fifth year, and he finally did something - insulted her, I believe, and they never really regained their friendship. I know it was more complicated than that. Your father, James, and he were rivals. I'm sure he didn't want Lily to make it up with him. Perhaps Severus can explain it, when we meet." Petunia sighed; she had to find a way to track him down.

Petunia put the album back and pulled out a book. "Lily always said anything you wished to know of Hogwarts was in this book." She handed the boys the large, beautifully embossed book to them.

"Hogwarts, a history, cool!!!!!!!!" Harry read the front eagerly.

Petunia got up and they started reading, eagerly. "I need to look at a few things; you go ahead and read for awhile, we'll leave in an hour."

Petunia watched the boys huddling over the book with a sad smile. She and Lily had done the same for a time with that very book. Soon after they had met Severus he had lugged ‘Hogwarts, a History' to the playground, and proudly presented Lily with the book. It was inscribed to an Eileen Prince. Severus had said it had belonged to his mother.

He had always seemed very proud of his mother, and yet angry with her at the same time. That had made no sense to her and Lily at the time. Looking back, Severus had likely been angry that Eileen was still married to her abusive husband, and was unable to defend her - or himself - from the abuse.

Petunia had been tearing apart the book case, trying to find a map if the Lancashire area - she had known the area quite well, of course. She had tried to forget the little town of Hale, outside of Liverpool on the Mersey River where she had grown up with Lily. She had never actually visited Severus' house. He had not even wanted Lily to visit, but Lily was stubborn and had managed to go there once. Lily had never spoken of the visit, and had not gone back again.

Petunia slipped into Vernon's home office nervously. Although she knew he would not come home for several hours, the office was Vernon's territory, and he wouldn't like her being in there. She rang the phone directory - no Severus Snape anywhere in the UK, it seemed. Well, she knew wizards had other means of communication, but she had hoped he had kept a phone.

She tried the Hale post office. Yes, there was a S. Snape the lived on Spinner's End Street. They didn't know what the initial stood for. Petunia was relieved, that was likely him. She had been afraid that Severus would move, once his father had died and he had left Hogwarts.

Petunia moved on to the next project. There was a computer, and she knew a lot of Vernon's financial information was on it - but she did not know how to access it, and Vernon would likely realize she had been in it. A quick search of the file cabinet unearthed the bank records. There was a recent one from that very month. She choked a bit at the amount.

Vernon's investments were certainly paying off well, she thought with a sneer. Vernon's pay was going straight into the account, untouched. Likely this was because Harry was paying all the bills, she thought with a touch of shame. The households monthly bills were all paid with cash - likely from Albus' 1000 pound a month stipend.

She opened a moneybag that was in the bottom drawer. There was a fat wad of large bills in it. Leftover cash from Albus' monthly payments, she was sure. Petunia smiled - Perfect!! Readily available money when needed.

Petunia had acquired a list made by a women's shelter- ‘What to take with you when you leave'. She grimaced at the memory. After the first time Vernon had hit her, she had gone to a charity that ran one of them 'to make a donation' and she had picked up some literature. She had carefully hidden it away. She looked at it each time Vernon hit her, or beat Harry. She once again mentally thanked Dudley for having pushed her to a decision. She quickly found the birth certificates and her guardianship papers for Harry. They were in the bottom of a lockbox. Vernon wouldn't realize they were gone unless he dug to the bottom, and he would likely have no reason to do that.

Petunia had found a zippered clutch; she stuffed it full of all her jewelry that had any value. She sat on the bed and thought carefully. She knew she was clinging to a faint hope that Vernon would change, but she knew that was a very slim hope. If it was only Harry, she could probably hold him off until he started Hogwarts. But Dudley wanted his magic back and to also attend the magic school and Vernon would never allow that to happen. They would eventually have to leave she just hope they could all leave alive.

They might manage to get Severus to undo the binding, and keep that hidden, but when the time came for the Hogwarts letters to arrive... Petunia shuddered at the thought of the scene that would occur. She wasn't sure how deep his violent streak might really go. Certainly his ‘disciplining' of Harry had been getting worse, and it was only in the past year that he had started hitting her when drunk. She suspected he would become very violent when faced with losing his son to the 'freaks'.

The bottom line was that she would need to decide whether to leave, or to make him leave. She wasn't sure she would be able to make him leave. Worse, she wasn't sure that he would let her leave - especially leave with Dudley, and the thought of Vernon hunting her was terrifying. Vernon's sister was formidable, and the two of them had so many friends. Once she thought about them, she realized that they were Marge and Vernon's friends, not hers. She just happened to be married to Vernon, so they had tolerated her.

She would likely have to run, and find somewhere to hide the three of them until the boys left for Hogwarts. Once in the wizarding world, she knew that there were those who would help the boys stay there, no matter what Marge and Vernon said. She rubbed her head tiredly, of course they may or may not help keep Albus away from Harry.

She sighed; some small part of her hoped that she could escape with the boys. The rest of her said that while they could disappear into the magical world, she was likely stuck here. The idea made her feel deserted - like she had when Lily had slowly slipped into her wizarding world, leaving behind a lonely sister.

Petunia straightened and told herself sternly to stop moping. Dudley and Harry could be made safe, and she would have to see to herself as best she could. She was no coward, and she was definitely smarter than Vernon or Marge.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

Harry and Dudley stopped reading the book long enough to fetch a pad of paper and pen to write down questions and ‘topics for further research'. The History of Hogwarts was quite interesting, as well as the stories of the original founders and the four houses that took their names from them.

The top of their list was, of course to learn more about the houses, so they could pick the best one. They were greatly disappointed to read about the sorting hat.

"It picks for us?!" Dudley griped. "What if it puts us in different places?"

"It sounds like we would still see a lot of each other - maybe we can ask it to put us together?" Harry frowned and added that question to the list.

They were barely half-way through the first chapter when Petunia came out of Vernon's study with a stack of papers and a duffle bag.

"There are both of your birth certificates and my guardianship papers for you Harry." She explained while putting the papers in a section of the duffle, and zipping it up. "There are also papers giving guardianship of each of you to Severus. He can protect you the best, I think, and I think he's one of the few that can outwit Albus Dumbledore." The boys nodded solemnly.

Petunia pulled out the zippered clutch. "This has all my valuable jewelry in it. There is a list of all of them, and what we paid for them, so you'll have an idea of what they are worth." Petunia stashed the purse in the duffel bag. "There is also a moneybag in the back of the bottom drawer of the file cabinet in Vernon's study. It has a large amount of money in it. If you must leave quickly, and I can't go with you, take this duffel bag and the money with you."

Petunia put the pad of paper with Severus' address on it in the duffel.

"You'll have to take a bus to Birmingham, and then another to Liverpool, from there take a taxi to Hale. You may need to ask directions to Spinners End when you get there." Petunia sighed unhappily. She didn't like to imagine two ten year olds needing to take this journey alone. "You'll need to try to disguise yourself a bit, and pay for the tickets with cash, so they can't trace you with the ATM card."

"What's the point of the card if we can't use it?" Dudley grumbled.

"For really bad emergencies, when we don't care if they trace us." Harry guessed. "We'd just have to change locations, again after we're safe, right?"

"Yes, and use it before you leave London, don't use it after you leave London unless you are in danger. Vernon doesn't have any limits on daily withdrawal. So make several withdrawals at different machines. Take about 500 pounds each time, that shouldn't set off any alarms. Do it until it won't allow it anymore. Hopefully that will give you enough money to keep you very comfortably until Hogwarts." Petunia looked at them seriously. "I don't know how well off Severus is, he may need a bit of help feeding and clothing two growing boys."

The boys looked more resolute and determined, now.

"We'll each get a duffel like this one, and I want you to have some changes of clothing and whatever you will need if we have to leave here quickly. Keep the bags in a safe place, where you can grab it easily."

Petunia forced a smile onto her face, she was uncomfortably aware that the boys very well might be making this trip alone.

"Hopefully we'll be able to keep things going smoothly here for a time. The longer the better, of course. Once Vernon knows we intend to get your magic back, or even if we get it back and hide it - when the Hogwarts letter arrives for you as well as Harry the jig will be up. So, at best we have a year. But, most likely we have much less - I actually doubt this will last the summer." Petunia looked at the boys - they were nodding in agreement.

"I'll bet dad contacts Aunt Marge right away, and she'll arrive to help bash us back into place." Dudley said this quite matter-of-factly.

Petunia and Harry both winced. Yes, a visit from Marge was likely to occur, just as soon as Vernon thought of it.

The week that followed the Dursley shake-up went fairly smoothly. Vernon awakened every morning, having thought of new reasons that the freak should go back in his cupboard and try to persuade Dudley that he didn't want to share with freaks, and urge him to ‘eat up boy, you're wasting away!' After a week of healthy eating and daily laps at the pool for Dudley and Harry, and the pair had been giving each other high-fives - Dudley had lost five pounds and Harry had gained two.

After Vernon would stomp off to work in frustration Petunia and the boys would sort through Lily's box - there had been more books, some were clearly over the boy's heads, but some were ‘first year books', according to the inscription on the inside covers.

The boys always took a couple of the books to the pool with them. The pad of paper had a lot of questions on it after a few days. Petunia spent mornings shopping for new clothing and healthy food for the two boys - at least that was the excuse she gave Vernon.

She was slowly taking chunks of money from the account, under the cover of buying presents for Dudley's birthday that was in the first week of July - next week. She had found an ad with a ‘home gym for sale - new - cheap'. Indeed - it was still in the box and the man still had the receipt. She paid only ¼ what it was worth and the man delivered it. She pocketed the difference and split the money between the boy's duffle bags - they now had several hundred pounds with each of them, for an emergency.

The boys were thrilled with the equipment, and set it up immediately. Even Vernon looked at it with mixed feelings - pleasure that Dudley was doing something manly, and displeasure that Harry got to share it.

Harry now had a new wardrobe of clothing. She was careful to buy Dudley things as well, and had done it slowly, over several days. The boys had come with her the first day, so she could size them - and to get new swimsuits. She had winced at Harry's thinness and Dudley's clear need to tone down. Once she had their measurements, she had dropped them at the pool with money to buy the summer passes for all three of them.

Then she had hit as many sales as possible, if the clothing was half - off, Vernon only turned slightly purple at new clothing for Harry. Her best deal had been finding a store with expensive trainers that were buy one - get one free. Harry's eye had lit up at the sight of them. His delight had made her a bit tearful.

Afternoons for the boys had been spent going through Dudley's room and closets. Dudley had found several boxes worth of clothing that had never been worn - mostly gifts from Marge who seemed to think he was still five years old, - and they still had tags on them. They had handed these to Petunia with glee, and she had returned them to the store with a grin. Getting a good sized packet of money from Marge without Marge knowing it made her day.

Dudley had gone through the rest of the clothing ruthlessly - Discarding anything that was too small for him to ever get back into and things that he simply would never want to wear (usually bought by Marge). This left just clothing he could and would wear, and some clothes he hoped to be able to wear again soon. This had taken 3 afternoons to accomplish.

Then they tackled the belongings. There were soon boxes of toys that were broken to discard, and boxes of toys to donate that he no longer played with. His room was so organized that he and Harry found it a bit creepy. "It just doesn't look like my room, Harry." Dudley whispered.

"Don't worry - we'll get out a board game with a lot of pieces, later, and it'll look messy enough again." Harry consoled him. Dudley looked oddly relieved at the thought.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

Harry sat in his room quietly just before turning out the light. The past week had been amazing. The new clothes and plenty of food were great, but the real upside had been knowing that his Aunt and cousin liked him and no longer thought him a freak. Hearing about his parents had been wonderful - sometimes he had wondered if he and Aunt Petunia were really related, the way he was treated. The pictures had made it all real.

Aunt Petunia had smiled as she gave the two of them the trainers. "I'll try to have a nice party this year for you, Harry. I hope to find you both good presents tomorrow. I have a surprise for you - I finally found the Leaky Cauldron, in London."

"But how will we do that, it's Saturday - dad will expect is to be home." Dudley was excited at the thought of visiting the magical world, but didn't see how they could.

"I knew we would want to make this trip for this weekend. I bought overnight guest tickets to that golf resort in Bristol Vernon likes. I got them under someone else's name, and said they were for a fundraiser. I'll tell Vernon I won them at a bazaar. He's sure to take that Jensen fellow from work he wants to impress." Petunia explained all this with a smug smile. She was enjoying outwitting Vernon. She had sold a necklace to fund this, but it was worth it, and she sensed time was running out.

Harry had looked at her shrewdly. He knew a desperate move when he saw one. As he sat there on the bed, he wondered what was prompting such a ploy. He knew that the dark cloud of ‘what will Vernon do when he finds out' was hanging over all their heads. But he found comfort in the fact that it was now the three of them together, instead of him feeling alone against difficult odds.

Harry settled down and shut off the light. He would worm it out of Aunt Petunia tomorrow.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

Petunia was sitting in the almost dark kitchen staring at a letter, later that night. She had never written anything half as difficult as this. She had not spared herself in the writing of it. She had wept a bit at times; thank God Vernon had trotted off to bed after jabbering on the phone to Jensen about the tickets. They would be off before dawn so they could golf all day. She could not have born questions from anyone at this point.

The letter was to Severus, she had ruthlessly told him everything that had occurred since Harry's arrival on her doorstep. She had excused nothing, and revealed every slap, every neglect and most of all everything Albus had not done when he became aware of it.

She had then begged, literally for his help for Harry and Dudley. She had told him that Albus had bound her son's magic; she knew that would appall any wizard. In the end she had even invoked Lily's memory, told him that Harry was not nearly as much James' son as he was Lily's and pleaded for him to take guardianship of them both.

She knew that with Vernon and Marge's huge network of friends she could never hide from Vernon, but the boys wouldn't be found in the wizarding world by them. She explained the abuse she also faced, knowing he likely would wince at the reminder of what his mother had endured. She had finally closed the letter with a last plea for help.

Writing all this down had made her relive it all, and she felt drained - but strangely free.

She knew that Lily's Severus would not fail to help.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

Petunia had been too wound up to sleep well, and she had awakened even before Vernon. Vernon had been almost pleasant with only a token sneer that she would have all day to coddle her freaky nephew. That had given her pause. Harry was now ‘her' nephew, she expected he would soon totally turn on her, as well. Marge would not be far behind. Likely she would suggest throwing both her and Harry out, and he would comply. He would likely boast about when Marge would be arriving - that would be when they would need to leave. Hopefully Severus would have received her letter before then.

Vernon had said he would not be back until very late on Sunday night. She made a breakfast for the boys and called them down. They ate quickly and got ready, and then they loaded up some of Lily's books and got in the car. They had their pad of questions and topics. Petunia had said there was a bookstore in Diagonalley, and they intended to find a few books to answer some of their questions - particularly books on the founders, and the four houses.

Petunia drove as fast as she dared into London, and parked near the Leakey Cauldron. She got out a big scarf, and large tinted glasses. She covered her hair, disguising herself as best she could without making it too obvious. She got out a floppy hat for Harry to wear that would cover most of the messy hair, and cover the scar. This gave him enough of a different appearance that anyone that had known James Potter wouldn't immediately know who he was.

They entered the ancient pub and conversation immediately ceased. She strode as confidently as she could to the bar where Tom stood, eyeing them. Petunia greeted him and smiled as warmly as she could.

"Good Day. My son and nephew will be attending Hogwarts when they turn eleven. We were hoping to do some shopping in Diagonalley today for books and things, to prepare of course. I have no magic, myself, would you be so kind as to open the door for us?" Petunia was relieved when Tom immediately agreed with a kindly smile. She was even more relieved when he barely glanced at the boys.''

Tom led them out the back door into an alley hidden from the London Street. He tapped on the stones and the boys gaped in awed astonishment at the arched opening to wizarding world. Tom smiled and said, "Have one of the boys say open when you need to leave. The door will respond to anyone with magic from the other side."

Petunia nodded her thanks and they entered Diagonalley.

The trio entered Diagonalley, happily looking around at the shops. The shops weren't terribly busy - shopping for Hogwarts wouldn't start until next month. Early Saturday morning was well before any business rushes would begin in Diagonalley.

Petunia had made a list of places to visit first. They would need wizarding money first, and luckily she remembered Gringotts clearly. She had come with Lily and her parents to Diagonalley before each Hogwarts year until Lily's fifth year, and their estrangement had really begun. Petunia couldn't remember what they had really argued about, but it had led to a lot of huffiness, and Petunia had decided she had better things to do than drag around after Lily.

She reminded the boys about the Goblins, but they just looked eager instead of frightened, so in they went. Petunia hid her wince at the sight of the rather frightening creatures, and walked with the boys up to the counter. She had brought a fair amount of money to be exchanged. The boys could still keep what they didn't spend for another time. The Goblin did the exchange, and she had to just hope the rate wasn't too bad. Luckily the Goblin gave her a ‘featherlight' moneybag for free ‘as a new customer'. She managed to thank them with some sincerity, and the boys took turns carrying the weightless bag and exclaiming ‘cool'.

Petunia had decided that the robe shop would be next. They would fit in better, and the boys would need the robes later. So they stopped in Madame Malkins, the boys wrinkled their noses a bit, but they had read of the wizarding robes and were determined to find something that was at least a little masculine.

One of the shop girls came over, smiling, and Petunia requested ‘some everyday, but nice robes for the boys.' Petunia hesitated then asked to see ‘whatever robes you have already made that would fit her.'

The boys were trying on robes that ‘weren't too girly', and looking at capes. Petunia found a nice robe in a dark blue that wouldn't look too out of place if she wore it home. She got a bag for her muggle clothes, and the boys, of course wore their robes over their clothes, and they went out into the street feeling much more confident.

Petunia needed to find the wizarding equivalent of the post office to send Severus the letter by owl. If she sent it the ‘muggle' way he might never get it, or he might never bother opening it. If she sent it by owl she would be sure he at least got it, and he likely would open it out of sheer curiosity of what could panic her into using anything magical.

The bookstore was right next to Malkins, and they would likely be able to direct her. She and the boys walked over to Flourish and Blotts, and the boys went straight to an assistant and started going down the list of topics. Petunia went to the counter and asked about the postal owls (she was sure that was what Lily had called them). The clerk gave the directions, and Petunia thanked her.

"Boys, will you stay here - pick out some books, don't go overboard though." Petunia leaned down and whispered to Harry. "Be sure to not mention your name, like we discussed." She repeated the admonition to Dudley, as well.

They went back to deciding which books about the founders were the most interesting, and most likely to be truthful.

Petunia followed the directions down the street, and found the postal owls. A bored looking clerk helped her pick out a fast owl, and for a fee spelled her to only give the letter to Severus Snape.

The clerk looked surprised at the name, "Severus Snape? The Potionsmaster teaching at Hogwarts?"

"You know him?" Petunia asked in surprise.

"Not personally, but anyone attending Hogwarts for the last 8 years does." He answered with a smile.

The owl was freed and sped off to the Northwest. She sighed and hoped all this worked out. She turned and walked back to the bookstore, and stared in dismay - the boys already had quite a stack of books piled up. She looked at their sheepish grins.

"Pick out five for each of you, and we'll go." She said firmly. It took a few minutes, but they narrowed their choices down and the books were paid for and bagged. The got lunch at one of the sidewalk cafes, the boys spent more time watching the fascinating people walking by than they did eating.

She let the boys lead the way, wandering down the street, the Magical Menagerie was explored. She had to tell them ‘another time' regarding acquiring a familiar. Eeylops Owl Emporium was also explored - they were eager to learn how the owl letter system work, and a book on owls was bought while they were there.

The Quidditch store she refused to let them enter ‘save it for the next trip'. She knew they would never be able to stop talking about the sport if she turned them loose in there. And with their luck Vernon would overhear it.

On their way out, they ate supper in the Leaky Cauldron; the patrons there were as interesting as the ones inside Diagonalley. They boys were finally exhausted enough when they returned to Charing Cross Road and found the car.

Harry and Dudley tried to read a bit of the new books, but they soon drifted off and slept all the way home. Petunia spent the drive praying that the letter was enough to sway Severus; she well knew that it was nearly impossible to turn him from a path once he was set on it. The news that Severus was working at Hogwarts was not good. But, she kept telling herself, his devotion to Lily would supersede any hold Dumbledore had on him...she hoped.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

Severus was enjoying the very quiet home on Spinners End. Lucius always looked appalled when he visited, but that was half the fun of inviting him. He had ensured the quiet by buying all the tiny houses attached to either side, and the row in back as well. He always intended to knock them down and expand, or level the ones in back to make a garden. He had never gotten around to it.

He kept drifting off in a book he had put off reading the entire school year. Or doing the research he couldn't complete while teaching morons. Or visiting Lucius to help him in annoying Narcissa, and teach Draco how to sneer properly. The list of things to do other than renovate was endless.

He had finally taken Lucius up on the offer to sell him a house elf, he didn't want to bother cleaning or cooking. Perhaps during the school year he could have the elf do the renovations. He would have to be very specific in what he wanted done. Elves could get very odd ideas about what was interesting architecture.

"Tinker!" Severus summoned the elf, "I know it's late, but just a simple supper would be good."

The little elf beamed "I has a stew and fresh bread ready, Master Snape."

"Excellent, you're an amazing cook." Severus managed a smile for the enthused elf, it was kept quite happy with the few chores he had for it, and remembering an occasional compliment. He couldn't understand why Lucius had such a problem with them. But Lucius insisted on ruling with an iron fist.

Severus finished the delicious stew and bread, and told Tinker it had been the very best. The elf retired sniffling in joy. There was a tapping on the back window, where owls were to arrive. He groaned, it was either Lucius or Albus. Either of them contacting him at this time of night was bad news. He opened the window and to his surprise a very expensively fast-looking postal owl hopped in and held a leg out to him.

He eyed it suspiciously and waved his wand over the letter, checking for curses and jinxes. The owl had the nerve to roll her eyes and hoot impatiently. Severus took the letter and gave the owl a few treats before sending her off.

Severus looked the letter over, and straightened in shock at the return address. PETUNIA?! And she had used a magical owl to contact him. Unbelievable - and likely to contain bad news. Dammit.

He accioed the bottle of firewhiskey and a glass after sitting with the letter in his hand. He drained half a glass remembering Petunia and Lily as the girls he had first met, which led inevitably to remembering the bitterly resentful Petunia he had last seen. Of course that meant he had to relive Lily's rejection, and his own betrayal.

He sighed and opened the letter, nothing inside it could be worse than his own memories.

He was wrong. Severus read through the letter with increasing horror and incredulity. Then he read it again, more slowly. This couldn't be right. Lily's son was being abused and neglected, and Albus knew of it? Vernon was battering his wife? Albus had bound a child's magic - even with one parents consent?

He took a big gulp of firewhiskey. He knew that Albus had discovered that the Dark Lord had made Horcruxes. Albus had said many times that Harry was their only hope. Severus was glad now that he always let Albus yak his head off whenever he wanted to discuss plans for ‘when the Dark Lord returned'. He knew now what Albus meant by ‘toughening Harry up'.

Severus had thought Albus had meant after Hogwarts. Apparently Albus meant it to begin before Harry could talk in complete sentences. ‘Don't coddle the boy, I need a warrior', and ‘boys need discipline?' Severus dropped the letter and finished the drink.

Yes, he would help Petunia. The question was, to find the right way. Albus was not a wizard to be easily outwitted. He smiled slowly.

He did love a challenge, and this one would help clear part of his debt to Lily.

Severus had spent part of the night deciding where to start with solving the problem Petunia had presented him with. He had decided it was a multiple layer problem. First - they needed to be away from Surrey, and therefore needed somewhere else to live. Second - they needed to be out from under Albus and Vernon's control. That one needed to be taken care of with divorce and/or guardianships. Third - keeping Harry out of Albus' control, and possibly out of his sphere of influence. Severus wasn't sure how that would be accomplished.

Severus finally got some sleep, dreaming of dragons and phoenixes. Weird.

Meanwhile Petunia had hustled two bundles of sleepy boy up to their respective beds. Now that her letter was off, she was almost sick with anxiety that Severus either would ignore her letter, or worse give it to Albus. Her certainty in Severus was shaky, now that she was waiting for his answer. So much depended on him.

Petunia slept very fitfully, and awakened to Harry and Dudley standing at her bedside already scrubbed and dressed with her breakfast of waffles and fruit on a tray. This perked up her spirits better than anything else could. Whatever Severus decided and whatever happened her boys would be okay.

She was a bit later than usual into the shower and into her clothing after the excellent breakfast, but it felt good to laze a bit. The boys were deep in the heart of Lily's books and their new books, spread over Dudley's floor. They had never been so studious.

She went downstairs to get a strong cup of tea.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

Severus awakened with a groan, and opened one eye at a squeak at the side of the bed. Tinker stood at the bedside with a beaming smile and a hangover potion held out to him. Severus thanked him profusely and downed the vial. Tinker popped away to start breakfast while Severus waited for the potion to work.

Severus had thought long and hard about a good place to locate Potter and his Dursleys. After breakfast he apparated to a recent students home. Rigel Blackpool had graduated 2 years ago. He was an assistant Healer to the Welsh Dragon Reserve. He owed his job to Severus' tireless tutoring to pass all the testing with the highest marks in decades - leapfrogging over applicants that had been trying for years to get into that position.

Rigel greeted Severus with surprise, and looked at him in inquiry.

"I will need your assistance and discretion, but I can promise it will be worth your while." Severus said, with a serious look.

"I owe you a great deal, what can I help you with?" Rigel answered just as seriously.

"I need to purchase a home, a very private anonymous home for friends that are escaping an intolerable situation. No one can know they are here, and your silence may very well be tested." Severus cautiously explained.

"There are several empty houses in the outlying areas, not many people want to actually live here next to dragons. A lot of people floo into their jobs. You likely can take your pick." Rigel was curious about these friends' identities, but he was determined to show his mentor that he knew how to display discretion. "The person handling the dispersal of the houses lives here..."

Severus thought quickly, the fewer people who knew he was involved, at this stage the better. "If you can show me the houses, quickly, and then I need you to be an intermediary in buying it. I'd rather no one know that I am buying the house. No one at all." Severus repeated himself in flat tones that let Rigel know how imperative this was.

Rigel nodded slowly. Professor Snape was very serious about this, indeed. "Yes, I know where all of them are."

The pair of the scuttled around to the houses, avoiding all the other occupants of the Reserve. Severus had chosen the Dragon Reserve because Wales, like Scotland was still under the British Wizarding Ministry, but the Reserve itself was overseen by the International Federation of Wizards, which Albus was no longer the head of - the Heads only stayed in power for 10 years. The present Head was not a fan of Dumbledore, and this may, at some point be important.

The people of the Dragon Reserves were very private, and this also factored into his decision, as well. If Rigel told them an abused family on the run was hiding, they would close ranks around them.

Since Albus would be looking for a Muggle woman and two boys, he would likely only look in the muggle world. He hoped that Albus would not even think to look here on the Dragon Reserve.

He quickly looked at the houses, several were too small, and one was too run down. Two were a good size; he chose the one furthest out that was fairly big. It also had a big walled garden, which the boys could roam in. For awhile they might have to stay hidden, and having the garden to run in would be a life-saver for the boys, in that case.

"This is the one, Rigel. I will send a vault draft to you - it will be to you, and then you will pay the owner. Have them send the final papers through you. I know the Reserve Director will want to know who the occupants are. Tell him that it is a woman, and her children who are fleeing her husband who was abusing them." Severus told the horrified Rigel. Rigel immediately nodded in eager agreement.

Severus smiled he was sure he could count on Rigel's help in this. He left Rigel to seal the deal, and flooed back home.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

Petunia spent most of Sunday taking headache medication while she paced nervously in the kitchen, thinking up arguments to convince Severus to help them. She would occasionally look in to watch the boys scour the books for information on the four houses and the founders.

They now had a large chart, divided into four quarters labeled with each house name and the pros and cons for being in each. Upon peering closely at the wizarding pictures, they could see that Harry's parents had been in Gryffindor, and Severus had been in Slytherin.

Those two houses now were at the top of the list of their favorites. They had a new pad of paper with questions specifically for Severus when he arrived, now that they knew he was teaching at Hogwarts in ‘potions'. They had looked up potions and Potionsmaster in their books, and Harry had found it fascinating. Dudley thought it sounded too much like cooking, but Harry found cooking quite enjoyable, especially now that he could eat what he made.

Petunia had told them she had sent the letter, and that she had told Severus that anytime after 9AM on a weekday would be good. The boys were eager to meet Severus, sure that he would agree to help. Dudley and Harry, at least, were staunch in their faith that Lily's friend would not leave them to sink.

Late in the evening Petunia sent them to bed with instructions to put the books and charts away safely. The boys had found that the moneybag had something called ‘wizardspace', and would hold all the magic books, even Lily's old ones and the albums, so they were placed in there, and up on a shelf in Dudley's room.

Harry and Dudley were peacefully sleeping, and dreaming of castles and of flying when Vernon arrived home. Vernon was jovial and full of self-importance on his arrival - he had found a new client and concluded the deal while on the last 2 holes of a difficult course on Saturday, they had faxed the papers that afternoon and they would be on the Department Heads desk when he arrived at work tomorrow. This had impressed his friend Jensen very much, and he was invited to a big party later in the month.

Petunia was about to retire when Vernon dropped his bomb. "I assume Dudley's birthday party will be this weekend. Marge will arrive for a visit on Friday afternoon." His little piggy eyes watched her for a reaction.

He was doomed to disappointment. Petunia had expected this, and simply smiled at him. "Of course she would be here for his birthday; the room is ready for her, as always." Vernon looked puzzled, but he shrugged and went into the kitchen for a late snack before bed.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

There were two people Severus wanted to see before going to Petunia's on Monday. One was Lucius, and the other was Albus. He decided to tackle the Headmaster first, since that would affect how he handled Lucius.

He apparated to Hogwarts gates and walked slowly to the castle, during the school year he could have flooed to his quarters, but the castle shut down all incoming flooes but the main floo during summer, and it was controlled by Albus. It was simpler to just apparate, and walk. He didn't get to see the beautiful Scotland summer often, so the walk was well worth it.

His excuse was the need for a couple of books for research, so he went to his quarters, and got them, knowing Albus would find him. Sure enough, as he pocketed the books, his floo flared.

"Severus? How unusual to see you during the summer. I assume books brought you." Albus smiled through the flames.

"You know me well, Albus." Severus held up the books in front of him.

"Come through, dear boy you can have lunch with me." Albus beamed. Severus stepped through the floo, and sat at the table. The pair sat at the table and Albus chattered eagerly about the newest moron to occupy the DADA position. It should be obvious by now that the position was cursed.

Severus thought he saw a possible opening to drag the subject Harry into their conversation. "Do you know who you want to try to recruit for the following year? It's a very important year." Unspoken was the implication that it would be Harry's first year. Sure enough Albus' eyes lit up.

"Yes, we must have a good DADA professor when Harry arrives. Professor Quirrell did well filing in last year when Professor Hular...well, he did an excellent job. He's in Albania at present, studying the habits of some dark creatures there - vampires in particular, I understand."

Severus curled his lip at Albus' description of Quirrell's abilities; they were only excellent in comparison to the last few decades of increasingly incompetent teachers. He still thought that since he carried the dark mark that the curse would overlook him, as an extension of the dark lord. Albus maintained it wouldn't, and was unwilling to chance it. Now and then he would apply for the job so they could argue about it again.

"Yes, he does seem to actually know the difference between a grindylow and a hinkypunk." Severus sneeringly referred to the professor who actually hadn't known. "So there will be at least one good DADA teacher while Mr. Potter attends, then."

"Yes, young Harry must know how to defend himself, we both know Voldemort will return to Hogwarts when Harry does." Albus looked sternly at Severus. "Your oath to protect Harry will likely be put into action."

"I will always protect Lily's child from whoever might try to harm him." Severus returned with a level look at Albus.

Albus was a decent Legillimins, but Severus had never had any difficulty hiding anything from him. Albus was only a mediocre Occlumens, worse - he rarely knew when someone as skilled as Severus slipped in. The prompts of Harry and harm had brought the memory of seeing to the charges of abuse that had required him to Obliviate the social workers. Albus had apparently thought that the monthly payment to Vernon would keep him from further abuse, and that Harry was just being raised ‘to not be a wimp', since Albus had no children he was a bit vague as to what that meant.

Severus slipped out within seconds thinking disgustedly about the expression that the road to hell was paved with good intentions. Albus' deep, focused commitment to seeing Voldemort permanently defeated precluded any consideration for the well-being of his tools. Severus had known that when he agreed to help him, but he had felt he was adult enough to deal with it.

Harry hadn't agreed to any of this.

Severus let Albus ramble a bit more, and then left - promising to have lunch again, soon, dear boy!

Severus walked slowly to the Hogwarts gates, thinking over what he had learned and plotting how to use this to persuade Lucius to his way of thinking.

He apparated from Hogwarts, straight to Malfoy Manor, and walked to the door.

It was late afternoon in Wiltshire, and the gardens Severus walked through to get to the Malfoy Mansion door were at their very best. The air was perfumed by the roses and other flowers that were blooming. Of course his analytical mind kept trying to catalog all their uses in potions-making, but he enjoyed the scent as well.

The grounds always were spectacular, even the ‘woods' leading from the dirt road seemed planned, and the Malfoy greenhouses rivaled ones run by professionals. It made him wonder, at times if Narcissa had once had ambitions other than to be a social lioness.

A house elf opened the door before he could even knock, and lead him to Lucius' study. Draco greeted Severus happily from a nearby sofa. Draco spent a lot of time in his father's study, the better to avoid his mother's uncertain temper, and general unhappiness.

Lucius greeted him with a calculating look in his eye, he undoubtedly had noted Severus' determined air, and wondered what he had planned. Having a long-time friend like Lucius had a few disadvantages - like the fact that they could read you like no one else could.

They fixed tea and scones, and there was a bit of small talk. Severus was not sure how much arguing would be necessary to recruit Lucius. He was glad, now that he had lost his temper with Albus a year and a half ago. Albus had refused to let Severus talk to his Slytherins about the dark lord, and sway them away from him. ‘It would blow Severus' cover'. Albus seemed all too willing to sacrifice the entire Slytherin house to keeping him in place to resume his role as a spy.

In a fit of rage Severus had spent the weekend at the Malfoys, gleefully informing Lucius that the Dark Lord had once been Tom Riddle, half-blooded Hogwarts student. Severus had pensieved all the memories of Albus Dumbledore showing him information about Tom's childhood for him to view. Lucius had watched them and roared loud objections and accusations of ‘making it all up'. Lucius had spent most of the following year trying to debunk it all - instead of which he had verified it and found even more evidence.

After Lucius had sulked at the bottom of a firewhiskey bottle for a few days, he had finally invited Severus back over for a weekend. Lucius had slandered Voldemort's name in every way possible with Severus agreeing with all the insults and adding a few of his own, and both of them liberally using the word hypocrite in reference to the dark lord.

Lucius had finally accepted that the two strongest wizards in Britain were half-bloods - both Voldemort and Albus. Voldemort's father was a muggle, and Albus' mother was a muggleborn. Now Harry Potter was joining the list, his mother was a muggleborn, and he had somehow destroyed Voldemort.

Lucius was unfortunately married to a rather fanatical pureblood, and he did tire many times of listening to her rants, especially when she reminded him that the Malfoys may be rich - but their haughty bloodlines were only a few centuries from muggleborn blood.

Lucius had smugly let Narcissa know that the Dark Lord that her family had slavishly served, and that her family had talked Abraxas and Lucius into following (to enhance their standing with the purebloods), was only a half-blood himself. Narcissa had screamed herself hoarse - frightening Draco, and making Lucius laugh.

Narcissa had left for several weeks to Draco and Lucius' relief, apparently to verify what Lucius had said. Lucius had left out who had told him about Tom Riddle, letting Narcissa believe Lucius had just been investigating on his own.

Lucius was, as far as Severus could tell, just in the right frame of mind to recruit to Harry's cause - whether Albus liked it or not. Severus asked Draco to give he and his father a few moments alone - come back in an hour. Draco nodded agreeably and left.

"Lucius, I have a project you may be interested in - and I definitely need your help." Severus baited the hook carefully. "Since you know the truth about the Dark Lord, I'm sure you might be interested in looking elsewhere for alliances."

"Albus ‘Gryffindors reign supreme' Dumbledore is not my idea of an ally - he has had as tight a grip on you as the Dark Lord did." Lucius sneered.

"Well the lack of crucio's and no orders to torture and kill, make it a bit easier to accept." Severus glared a bit, and Lucius dropped his gaze, Lucius had only rarely gotten cursed by Voldemort, who was well aware of where much of his money came from. "No, there is a third alliance available." Lucius looked doubtful, but curious. "Harry Potter is likely to come under my guardianship very soon. I will need your help to make sure that the Headmaster does not interfere with that." Severus explained the letter he received - to the outrage of Lucius, and the home he was buying on the Dragon reserve to house the fleeing trio in. "You could become a person Harry looks up to, and Draco could become a friend to him."

Lucius eyes glittered as he savored the idea of being one of those at Harry Potter's side as he triumphed - Likely a very trusted adviser to the Boy Who Lived. He had no illusions that his son might be tough enough to become a killing machine like the Death Eaters needed to be. Harry Potter might be Draco's escape from that.

"Tell me what you need." Lucius smiled at Severus' lifted eyebrow. "I might survive the Dark Lords return, but Draco is not a death eater and Harry Potter could be his way out of this madness."

"Whatever will Narcissa say?" Severus asked a bit grimly.

Narcissa had been a Black- and for them blood was everything. If Abraxas hadn't essentially bought her for his son she had been slated to marry either Regulus or Sirius - her cousins. She still firmly believed in the pureblood idiocy, even if the Dark Lord had proved to have feet of clay. She had returned after Lucius' revelation a bit subdued. She had gone to her parents, and they had yelled and refused to believe even the obvious proof. She had confronted her Aunt Walburga and had been treated to a spectacular tantrum, and then the old cat had had a stroke and died. She had finally retreated to a state of willful ignorance to what Lucius had revealed.

"She won't stand in the way of Draco and I being on the winning side, if she does she'll be spending the next few decades in our French chateau, visiting her European friends." Lucius answered with chill resolve.

Severus nodded slowly; he had suspected that Draco would be the key to Lucius. Lucius had sharp survival instincts and had emerged from the first downfall of Voldemort with hardly a slap in the wrist, and was again in the good graces of most of the Ministry. Even the Minister Fudge relied on him a great deal. Severus and Lucius knew, though, that Draco was not ruthless and would not be able to survive five minutes in the presence of the Dark Lord.

"I need to gather evidence that what Petunia said was true, and ensure that the guardianship she gives me is upheld." Severus said. "Likely I will need a tutor for them for this coming year - I thought that perhaps Draco could share their lessons." Lucius smiled at Severus conspiratorially, it was a good plan to aid in Harry and Draco developing a friendship.

The two men stood, and shook hands.

"Get Harry on that reserve, and I'll ensure he stays there." Lucius said firmly.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

Severus arrived at home in time to receive a firecall from Rigel, and arrange a bank draft from Gringotts from Severus to Rigel. Rigel had said that the Director of the reserve was happy to help the fleeing family, and would take Rigel's vouching for the buyer of the house.

The papers for the house were in his hand by sundown, and Severus smugly ate a delicious meal with his best wine. He was profuse with his praise, and Tinker had been ecstatic. Severus told Tinker that he had bought a second house for friends to live in, and that he might need help cleaning and furnishing it. Tinker nodded eagerly ‘he was happy to be helping master's friends'.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

Monday dawned clear and bright, and Vernon had cheerfully eaten breakfast, while droning on about 'how nice it will be to have Marge visiting for the weekend'. He goaded Harry relentlessly with ‘Harry needing to get reacquainted with Ripper'. Harry had not responded to anything Vernon said, to Vernon's disgust.

Dudley had given his dad a level stare and mentioned that maybe he would make Ripper disappear to a nearby stray dog shelter. Vernon blustered a bit and finally was off to work.

The three finished clearing the table and wandered into the living room, the boys were too restless to settle on the books, they were all hoping to hear from Severus.

"Why don't you go on to the pool, I'll stay here in case Severus comes. You need some distraction." Petunia urged them. They caved in quickly and raced out the door, leaving Petunia alone to brood and hope for the appearance of Lily's old friend.

Severus approached the house with caution just before noon, he was sure that Albus had told him all the spells that were on the house, and so he could circumvent them. Years as a spy kept him cautious all the same. He wore his usual robes and simply cast a disillusionment on himself as he walked up to the door, and got rid of the spell - it did no good to knock on the door if the answering party couldn't see you.

Petunia opened the door, and to Severus' appalled stare actually teared up at the sight of him. "I'm so glad to see you, Severus. Please come in."

She showed him into the living room and seated him on the sofa. "You got the letter quickly, then. I sent it on Saturday."

"Yes, I must say it was an extreme surprise." Severus allowed a bit of censure to enter his voice. "How did things get so out of hand?"

"Vernon has been getting gradually worse for years. When Albus came a couple years ago, I thought he would stop it. Perhaps he thought he had. It started getting worse, again. His sister will be here Friday evening - she's as bad as him, we have to be gone before then." Petunia put this in final tones.

"Well, I had hoped for more time, but I've a house bought where you can go. I'll try to get it furnished as quickly as possible, but it's totally bare at present. If you can hang on until Wednesday I'll try to get at least the bare necessities into it." Severus managed a slight grin at her astonished relief.

"Where, Severus?" Petunia asked, breathlessly.

"On a Dragon Reserve in Wales, you're going to live with dragons." Severus grinned at her look of appalled horror.

"Well...the boys will be pleased." Petunia finally said, faintly.

Severus stood. "I should not stay too long, I'll be here Wednesday afternoon - say 3 o'clock." Petunia nodded and Severus left, after casting another disillusionment.

Petunia leaned against the door and sighed. Dragons - they would be living with dragons. Well, they couldn't be worse than Marge.

Tuesday morning Severus sat, perusing the guardianship papers Petunia had shoved into his hands just before he had left. She had obviously been too traumatized by the mention of dragons to discuss it, and just wanted him gone so that she could collapse. She and her lawyer had been quite meticulous - the papers would certainly hold up in any muggle court. They would have held in the wizarding world as well, if it was any child other than the Boy-Who-Lived. At least not with Albus Dumbledore as the Head of the Wizengamot deciding what was best for ‘the Greater Good.'

Severus shifted uncomfortably, the worst part of Albus was that he felt he was doing the right thing much of the time. This enabled him to overlook, or refuse to see the suffering of any one individual, or at least decide that ‘a sacrifice had to be made'. He had experienced that, himself quite frequently. Between his experiences as a student and the curses he had suffered from Voldemort while a spy he was quite familiar with what Albus would allow to happen to those in his care. After he had turned from the Dark Lord he had accepted any suffering as part of his penance, but he still found it difficult to accept the things that had happened to him when his only crime had been to be a Slytherin.

He tossed down the papers; Harry was not going to become a sacrifice if he could help it. He flooed Rigel and they went to Severus' new house. It was a bit dusty, and the back garden was over-run, otherwise it seemed in order. Rigel helped him set up the floo, and then he waved Rigel off to his work with profuse thanks.

Severus quickly blocked the floo from receiving from other than his own floo on Spinners End or from Malfoy Manor. He firecalled Lucius and he and Draco came through - Draco was hoping to catch sight of a Dragon, and he quickly went to one of the windows.

Lucius looked around and summoned several house elves. They eagerly started cleaning while the two wizards looked around.

"A good sized house - 6 bedrooms upstairs you said? They'll be able to have some guests, then. Large dining room, study and living room downstairs. I assume there's a kitchen back there, somewhere." Lucius said, appraisingly. They peered down into the big cellar afterward. "Not huge, but I suppose you could put a potions lab down there, if you wanted." Lucius grinned at Severus' eye rolling. "Come on - I know that you never look at a cellar without assessing its worth as a lab."

"Well, hopefully, I won't need to be here enough to need a lab." Severus answered with a sniff.

They made there way back to the large living room, where Draco was craning his neck to an uncomfortable angle to watch a Dragon circling high above. The house elves had returned to Lucius after cleaning the rooms.

"We is done, Master Lucius." One of them said brightly.

"Very good." Lucius tried hard to be brief, but polite - Severus had good luck with his house elf by being flattering and polite. Lucius couldn't bring himself to flatter them, but he was trying politeness, and the elves seem to be acting better. Narcissa could sneer all she liked, but he preferred the better service. "Severus, we have a ton of old furniture in the attics. We can get you set up with that, at least."

Severus nodded in relief - he could afford to buy it, but it would take time to purchase and set up. "Yes, I need to bring them Wednesday, and I prefer to have something here."

Lucius nodded in understanding. "Kander, Go to the attics and pick out a bedroom set to fit the master bedroom for the lady that is to live here. We also need to furnish two of the other bedrooms - the ones overlooking the garden, for the boys that are Draco's age. See if there is a dining room set that will fit the dining room here. When that's done let me know." The elves nodded eagerly and popped away.

The pair of wizards wandered out to the walled garden, with Draco following eagerly - to have a better look at the dragon. The garden was large - big enough for a large swimming pool and still hold a very big garden. The boys could run and play quite a bit here, Severus thought. Draco leaned his head back and watched the Welsh Green fly high overhead, but still close enough to clearly see the wings, neck and tail.

Kander and one of the other elves popped back beside Lucius with happy smiles. "Biddy and Larky are putting the furniture you ordered in the rooms and cleaning them. You need more?"

"Thank you, yes." Lucius said with slightly clenched teeth, grimacing at the beaming smiles from the pair. Somehow it would be easier if they weren't so eager. "A nice rug, and some sofas and chairs for the living area. Then check the kitchen and see what is needed. I'm sure that Malfoy Manor has extras - make a list of anything still needed. I am willing to wager there are dozens of sets of dishes and flatware that don't have family crests on them stored away - bring over some." The elves happily popped away again. Severus snickered at Lucius' aggravation and handed him a vial of headache potion. "They are just too damn cheery - it makes me want to hex them." Lucius complained.

Severus summoned Tinker, and sent him to Diagonalley to a shop for bed linens, and other sundries. The house was soon set up properly - only now needing occupants. Lucius was happy to lend a house elf; he had several that he had inherited from aunts, cousins, ect. The war had killed off some family lines completely, and house elves were bound to the family whether they liked it or not. Lucius thought and then sent for Dobby - the most unhappy elf he owned. The former owner had been a very eccentric cousin, and the elf was even worse.

Dobby appeared with an unhappy cringe, pillowcase dingy in response to the elf's unhappiness. "Dobby, I am ordering you to serve the family that will live here. You must not reveal that they live here to anyone in any way. Their safety depends on this; you will take care of them and follow their orders as my own." Dobby nodded frantically, but seemed relieved to be staying in the new house. "The house is owned by Severus Snape, but the family is Petunia Dursley and her son Dudley and nephew Harry Potter. You will not reveal this to anyone."

"I is to take care of Harry Potter, sir?" Dobby's eyes grew impossibly large. "Oh thank you, sir."

"Yes, and you will take very good care of them." Lucius reiterated. Dobby nodded eagerly again.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

Lucius and Draco flooed back to Malfoy Manor with Severus in tow for dinner. Narcissa was waiting with her usual frown, greeting Severus with a frosty air. They had decided not to triumphantly broadcast that they were helping Harry Potter until he was firmly established on the reserve. Draco had been sworn to silence. Draco was smug that he was in on an adult secret, and helping with what seemed to be a very cunning plan.

Draco eyed his parents and godfather. He had been torn for a time between his mother and father, but his mother had been acting more and more erratic at times. Plus, as he grew older and understood more both his father and godfather had been giving him a lot of facts to think about. First, the very definition of pureblood, most of the world recognized anyone with all four of their grandparents being magical was a pureblood. Britain used to be that way as well, with only a half dozen families feeling differently.

Most families welcomed a muggleborn into the family line here and there, to strengthen things. A few days after that horrible blow up about the dark lord his father had hauled out the Malfoy family tree and the Black family tree. Lucius had shown him how the Malfoys had steadily infused their line with fresh blood on a regular basis, so their magic had stayed strong. They had always preferred to take in half-bloods whose parents had both been magical, so the children would still, under the usual definition be considered purebloods. Nonetheless the Malfoys had never allowed themselves to become inbred.

Then they turned their attention to the Blacks. Draco winced a little at the sheer number of cousins and second cousins and other relatives marrying back into the family. Lucius pointed out all the ones with obvious madness, and the ones that were ‘just eccentric'. Then he listed all the squibs that were not on the family tree, and all the children who had died ‘very young' that he suspected were squibs. Draco had thought that over, and when he had heard about the dark lord's hypocrisy he decided that his father was quite correct in siding with Harry Potter.

Draco had been thrilled to hear that Severus would be guardian to Harry Potter, and that he would have a chance to be friends with him. He was less thrilled about the muggleborn cousin, but being polite to Harry Potter's cousin seemed a small price to pay for Harry's friendship.

He was a bit envious that they would get to live in the dragon reserve. He sighed and looked back down at the soup he had been automatically spooning into his mouth. He couldn't have told anyone what kind of soup it had been.

Draco smiled, Harry would arrive tomorrow, he hoped for an introduction by the weekend.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

Wednesday was a gloomy looking day, with rain threatening and lightning in the distance. The boys had spent all Tuesday packing everything they hoped to take they had stuck mostly with clothing and the books. Petunia had put the moneybag from Vernon's study into the Goblins featherlight bag.

They soon had all three duffels and the goblin bag by the front door just before noon. They were all eager to be gone. Harry and Dudley had been awestruck at the thought of living among dragons, and looked up dragons in their small stack of books. There was a little information, but not nearly enough to satisfy their curiosity.

Harry felt happier than he could remember; they were leaving this horrid house, and going into the magical world - where he and Dudley belonged. Harry would finally really belong somewhere.

The boys were fixing a lunch, while Petunia made some lemonade when they heard the door. The boys looked eager "He's here early." Dudley crowed. Petunia however paled - Severus would never breach protocol by not knocking.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

Vernon had left Wednesday morning brooding thoughtfully. The whole lot of them were acting odd. Worse they had seemed cheerful at times, and Petunia had not even been flustered by mention of Marge. Petunia was always intimidated by Marge. Marge had friends everywhere - judges, lawyers, politicians - not extremely high level, but enough to give one pause.

Then, as he was rooting around in a bedside table for a pen, he found some flyers - from one of those pesky women's shelters - ‘what to take with you when you leave'. This had annoyed him, but surely she wasn't planning to leave, where would she go? She didn't have anyone to flee to that wasn't his friend first and foremost. He spent most of the morning mulling over clues. Surely Albus wouldn't help her - he'd made it clear he wanted Harry right where he was. Nonetheless the clues were obvious - Petunia was leaving, and perhaps intended to take the two boys with her. He grew steadily angrier all morning, Petunia must have found help, somewhere.

Finally he told his boss he wasn't feeling well and left for home at lunch. He checked the small snub nose pistol he kept in his car. This was all that freaks fault. He had likely bewitched both Petunia and Dudley - that was why they were acting so oddly. Well, he knew how to end that.

Vernon arrived home, the gun tucked into his belt. As he entered the door, he could see the duffle bags at the door. His eyes glazed over red and his already raging temper boiled over. Harry, followed by Dudley raced in with smiles that quickly changed to horror at the sight of him.

"Expecting someone else freak?" Vernon screamed, swinging a fist into the side of Harry's head, knocking him into the wall, causing him to slump to the floor, stunned.

"Don't!" Dudley yelled, pushing between the two and shoving at his surprised father. He backed up in shock. No one had challenged Vernon in years.

Petunia ran in, arms outstretched. "Please, Vernon, don't make a scene for the neighbors." Hoping that would defuse things. It didn't.

"You're letting the freak run things, and now you think you can run off and take my son with you?" Vernon roared.

"He's not a freak, he's a wizard like me. I'll get my magic back, and we'll both go to the magic school. Neither of us are freaks." Dudley yelled right back, just before Vernon backhanded him. Dudley staggered back.

Petunia stepped forward in front of them, and then also stopped. Vernon had pulled out the gun, and was trying to aim it at Harry, but Petunia was in front of both boys. "Don't, Vernon, there is no need for this. Please..."

"I won't have a freak for a son, and I won't have that evil freak infecting him any longer." Vernon was waving the gun between the two boys, now; apparently unsure of whom he wanted dead more - Harry or the son that was defying him. He waved the gun once again at Dudley yelling, "You'll obey me or..."

Petunia panicked and pushed in front of her son, and Vernon stumbled back, and the gun went off. Vernon was shocked, at the deafening noise and the sudden blossom of red spreading across the right side of Petunia's waist. He dropped the gun and fled, hearing his son wail as he caught Petunia as she fell to the floor and Harry's cry of anguish as he crawled to her side.

Harry and Dudley heard the car peel out quickly. Petunia clutched a hand tightly to the wound. "Give me the phone and run, just like we planned. You need to get away before he comes back." Her voice was firm, "I'll be alright, but you need to get to safety. Severus will be waiting for you, now go."

Harry nodded and pulled the shocked Dudley to his feet. "We'll get there Aunt Petunia, I promise."

They grabbed their duffels and the Goblin bag and ran out the door, heading into the darkening afternoon.

Harry and Dudley barely remembered to grab their duffels and the goblin bag as they fled out the door. Harry remembered to keep an eye out for Vernon as they ran down the street. Even if Vernon was arrested - if they stuck around the police would likely call child services and they would be in Aunt Marge's ‘tender care' in no time. Harry was feverishly thinking of how to get to London to take the bus to Birmingham. He discarded the idea of asking an adult for help - a then a desperate idea took hold.

Turk was the only boy in the whole of Magnolia Crest and the nearby streets with a worse reputation than Dudley and his gang. However he was old enough to drive and had a beat-up car of his own. Harry also remembered that Turks father had been abusive before he'd been sent to jail. Hopefully he would be sympathetic, and bribable.

Harry hauled the silent Dudley down a few alleys, hopefully beneath the notice of the neighbors. They slipped around a corner and he saw with relief that Turk was outside, waxing his car. Harry stood at the corner of the house and said, "Hey, Turk.", and motioned the boy over.

Turk ambled over, the spiked hair and nose-ring looking especially intimidating today. "What's up, Potter?" He raised an eyebrow at the swiftly bruising face and duffel bag. He had been about to remark that Potter was too young to run off, when he noticed Dudley with an equally bruised face and matching duffel. So, the older Dursley had turned on his own, as well.

"Uncle Vernon's gone mad, and Aunt Petunia wants us to go to a friend's house. We need a ride to the London bus station. We can pay you." Harry searched Turk's face; he was obviously sympathetic, but wary of trouble. "No one will suspect we went to you. We'll keep ducked down until we're away from here." Turk thought a moment and nodded. The boys hustled into the back seat with the bags and kept down.

Turk motored down the streets slowly, to avoid notice and was startled to see several police cruisers and an ambulance with a crowd of neighbors around the Dursley residence. He peered over the back of the seat in inquiry.

"Vernon hurt Aunt Petunia. We were supposed to escape together, but we'll have to make our way alone - to our friend's house." Harry decided to skip the part about the shooting, in case Turk got cold feet. Turk nodded and kept going.

The drive was made mostly in silence, with an occasional query from Dudley. "You think she'll be okay, Harry?" Harry always said yes as positively as he could.

They made it to the bus station without difficulty, and then Harry thought it would be better to not have two youngsters buying the tickets. The ticket seller might remember them with their bruised faces. For a bit extra the willing Turk bought the tickets and wished them well. Turk drove off hoping they made it.

Harry pulled Dudley through the huge station, and then remembered. "Dudley - get out that debit card, there are ATM's everywhere. Your mum said to not use it after we leave London, so now's your chance."

Dudley's eyes lit with a vindictive light, and they went down the lengthy walk and hit every ATM available, shoving the money into the Goblin bag. They made it to the bus just in time, boarding with lowered faces, hoping no one noticed the bruises.

Harry looked at Dudley's watch - it was well past 3 pm he saw. He sat back with a sigh. He hoped that Mr. Snape knew they were on the way to his house, and that they had been unable to wait on Privet Drive for him.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

Severus looked across the street at the police cruisers and yellow crime scene tape with incredulous horror. What could possibly have happened? He double checked his muggle clothing, and edged up to an elderly woman who was watching avidly, he pegged her as a gossip.

"Whatever happened, - do you know?" He asked in unfeigned interest.

"Ooooh, that horrid Mr. Dudley has shot his wife and kidnapped his son and nephew." The woman answered with relish, and causing Severus' heart to drop to his feet. "They took Mrs. Dursley off to the hospital - she was in a bad way."

"Did they see him leave with the boys?" Severus asked.

"Well, no, but they aren't at the house, and nowhere in the neighborhood - he must have taken them." She answered logically.

Severus almost fainted with relief; he knew that Petunia had had an escape plan in place, with any luck the boys were on the way to Severus' home. He winced at the idea of the two boys making there way across much of England on their own, but at least they weren't in Vernon's clutches. Of course he needed to make sure they got away.

"Where did they take Mrs. Dursley?" Severus asked as casually as he could.

"Surrey General is the closest." She answered, losing interest in him.

Severus slowly cast his senses around the area. He had the necessary gift and power level to sense other wizards, and if he cared to expend the effort, he could sometimes identify them as well. Albus had thought that his ability as a Legilimens aided him in this - that although he could not sense their thoughts, Severus could feel their minds at least dimly, and this told him that they were wizards, and if he knew them he could identify them.

Severus was finally satisfied that there were no wizards present, so Albus had not been alerted as yet. The wards must still be up, so Petunia must be alive. Hopefully this episode would not prove fatal, but the longer she stayed alive and kept Albus unaware, the better.

He carefully ambled away after extracting enough of an image from the old woman's mind to coordinate apparition to the hospital. The old woman had spend a great deal of time last year there with her late husband, so he went straight to the alcove of the chapel, luckily empty, so he didn't have to obliviate anyone.

Severus wandered down the hall following signs to Emergency services. An inquiry to a passing nurse revealed that Mrs. Dursley was just coming out of surgery, and directions to there were given. Severus wandered down the halls, wincing at the amount of noise that seemed required to stay alive in the muggle world. He found the post surgical waiting room and a quick glance through the receptionists mind while asking about visiting showed where the post operative recovery room was. He ducked into a lavatory and waved a spell at his clothing, and soon had scrubs on that seemed to match what he had seen.

Severus strode purposefully into the recovery room, and straight up to the stretcher Petunia was occupying. He picked up the chart and perused it while eyeing Petunia as well. He pulled the curtain enough to hide himself, and discretely cast an avoidance charm to keep the doctors and nurses away for a bit. Petunia had several IV lines and blood infusing, but she still looked pale as death. The chart said the bullet had severed her liver - not good. They had slowed the bleeding, but had been unable to totally stop it. Apparently they had to wait and see if her body could take care of the rest of the damage. Dammit.

Even in the magical world such an injury was bad news, one had to hope they could get to a healer before they bled out. Potions would help, but they required a magical core to work with. A potions mastery did require some healing knowledge, and Severus had, of personal necessity learned more than actually required - many times he had to take care of injuries inflicted by the dark lord on himself and Lucius.

Severus did a quick scan, her blood levels were alarming low, and the bleeding still slowly continued. He carefully cast a charm to encourage the damaged tissue to knit back together, but it seemed to not do a great deal. Another charm urged her bone marrow to make more blood, but it was very little against the loss she was experiencing. He cast a very mild enervate on her, and her eyes fluttered open.

"Severus," she whispered. "Are Dudley and Harry alright? I sent them off to you."

"They escaped Vernon, then? It's only been a few hours; they aren't at Spinners End, yet." He answered.

She nodded slowly, "Vernon ran out and drove off after shooting me, and I told the boys to go to you."

"I'll find them and keep them safe. You rest, now." Severus watched her eyes close and then took down the avoidance charm and, keeping in his doctor role, told a nurse to ‘give the patient more blood, couldn't she see the levels were still low?'

Severus then apparated back to Spinners End and paced irritably. He firecalled Lucius, and told the horror-struck wizard the tale, so he wouldn't have to be the only one worrying. Lucius flooed through immediately and joined him in pacing.

"How long will it take them to get here? Should we look for them?" Lucius fretted.

"I don't know how they are getting here. Bus, train, plane - I don't know where to look. Petunia said Harry was resourceful, and clever." Severus grimaced. "If I alert authorities in either world, I'll risk losing them entirely."

"I have people who can look discretely." Lucius said.

"I would give them until tomorrow." Severus said slowly. "I don't want the trail to be too cold, but Petunia had set up their escape - if they stick to the plan she had all may be well."

Lucius nodded and flooed back to Malfoy Manor, leaving Severus to fret alone.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

Vernon drove insanely fast to a liquor store, panting with anxiety. He ran in a grabbed a large bottle of scotch and went back to his car, mind racing. What happened? Surely he hadn't just shot Petunia? He gulped at the bottle, and fumed. This was the freaks fault, again. He sat in the car and guzzled most of the bottle down. He finally decided to drive home, wherever that was. It was his house dammit, he could go there if he wanted to. He seemed to have trouble remembering where the house was, and somehow ended up on a busy highway, driving a bit faster than he should have. The curve coming up he misjudged and the car smashed through the guardrail, and flipped several times. It was too bad Vernon had forgotten the seatbelt.

Vernon never made it to the hospital alive.

Albus had been gone most of Wednesday, and returned to Hogwarts late in the evening. He perused some paperwork and did not notice the changing color of a crystal paperweight immediately. The usual green color had gone yellow, and then cycled into the orange spectrum - never quite going red. The flickering finally caught his attention and he sat up straighter - something was wrong at Privet Drive.

Albus hustled through the his office floo to the Leaky Cauldron and apparated to an alleyway near the Dursley home. What could have happened? Leaving Harry Potter with Petunia and her family had been the best choice - he would grow up strong, not spoiled or coddled. He'd been concerned when Vernon had gotten heavy-handed, but a few slaps wouldn't kill the lad. He's made himself clear to the muggle - no more of that, and sent money to keep them sweet. Albus shook his head - his own mother had shown him the business end of a wooden spoon more than once...it wasn't like the lad was being abused.

He couldn't have left Harry Potter with a wizarding family - he would grow up pampered and not be willing to do what must be done...the prophecy was clear. Harry Potter had to destroy Lord Voldemort, no weakling could do that. He would have raised him, himself - but he was so very busy. Albus grimaced uncomfortably, knowing what he did he certainly didn't want to get attached to the boy and if he had raised him he might have found himself reluctant to let the boy meet his fate.

He glamored his clothing to look muggle and approached the house cautiously, there was an alarming amount of ‘crime scene' tape around the place. He used a disillusionment spell and entered the house. He searched carefully, but no one was there, and there was a large pool of blood in the living room, a hasty spell showed it belonged to Petunia Dursley. He cursed under his breath, what could have happened? A break-in perhaps?

Albus hustled down the street to Arabella Figg - she was supposed to keep an eye on Harry Potter. She had notified him when the Children's Services had tried to interfere that once. She wasn't home - she was visiting a sister this summer, he now remembered. He huffed in annoyance.

Albus left the house wondering what to do next. He looked around at the nearby houses; they would likely know what had happened. He hesitantly went to the next house and knocked on the door. Albus smiled as benignly as possible at the man answering.

"I am a friend of the Dursley's - I just found out that something happened there - could you tell me what happened?" Albus tried to read the muggle's thoughts, but they were a jumble of anger at Vernon, shock at the violence and suspicion that Albus was a member of the press.

"All I know is what I told the police. That rat Vernon was abusing his nephew all this time - beating and starving him, and then he turned on his son as well. Apparently shot his wife. Now we've heard he died in a car smash trying to get away - heard he was drunk." The muggle glared at Albus' stunned face.

"An..and the boys?" Albus asked hesitantly.

"No one knows where they are." The muggle closed the door.

Albus slowly walked down the street, telling himself there must be a mistake. He wanted Harry Potter tough, not broken. His temper flared. Damn that muggle, ruining his plans - he'd made himself clear; Vernon was not to repeat his mistake. Yet here he was, trying to clean up a horrendous mess. He would need to track down Petunia first, apparently. She might know where Harry Potter went.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

Harry and Dudley arrived in Birmingham late - almost midnight. There had been a brief stop and they had grabbed some take away there, although neither had much appetite. They approached the one ticket office still open in the Birmingham terminal and got tickets for Liverpool - there was a late bus running that would have them there by early morning.

The ticket lady had looked the youngsters over cautiously, taking in their bruised faces and their obvious desperation. She had gone ahead with the sale, hoping she was doing the right thing.

Harry and Dudley boarded the mostly empty bus and slept fitfully all the way to Liverpool. They unloaded at their stop just as dawn was breaking, and wandered to where taxis were waiting for fares. Harry eyed the line up of cabbies and pulled Dudley over to a taxi with an elderly driver. Harry had dug through their money and had two large bills at the ready.

"We need to get to the town of Hale, as quickly as we can." Harry said firmly.

They cabby looked them over, "That's a long way, laddie."

Harry held up the notes, making the cabby's eyes pop. "One now, one when we get there." The cabby nodded and Harry handed him one of the notes. The boys got in and they were on their way. The journey seemed endless, and Dudley appeared to still be in shock. Harry kept his resolve firm, he could do this - they were almost there, and they hadn't been caught.

Turk was unlikely to give them up - it would look bad on him as well. They couldn't be traced from London unless Turk told that he had bought the tickets. Of course they had used the ATM card there, but Turk had done the ticket buying for them, so they wouldn't know where they had gone. The ticket lady in Birmingham might remember them, but they would have to know they had gone there, first. Even if they traced them to Liverpool, they would have to find the one cab out of the hundred that they had taken. Harry knew that some investigators could be persistent, and of course they may be video cameras - but he had done his best to lay a confusing trail.

Harry checked the directions Aunt Petunia had laid out about the town of Hale. He had the cabby pull over a street up from Spinners End, and the pair stumbled out. Harry gave the other note to the cab driver, and the man peered at the bruised and saddened faces and said ‘good luck' as he drove off.

It was late in the morning as they made their way down the row of houses on the river. Harry looked at the grim brick buildings and reflected that this area was well - named as the Dungeon Banks. They reached the very last house. This was it. They walked up to the door, and Harry knocked on it with his heart in his mouth.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

It was past midnight when Albus had finally gotten into Petunia's intensive care room. He simply wasn't as versed in wandering in the muggle world as he liked to think. He had overheard the doctors say that Petunia had seemed to rally a bit after the surgery, but the bleeding still persisted and there wasn't much hope. Albus' heart sank as he realized the injury was one they had no hope of healing with magic.

Blast, he needed Petunia for the warding - however, Petunias son was also of Lily's blood. He could ward Harry Potter as well. With the parents dead the Dursley boy would likely be taken in by relatives. Vernon had a sister if Albus remembered right. She could likely be bribed into taking Harry as well, and letting Albus cast the blood wards.

He just needed to find the boys. He cast an enervate at Petunia and watched her slowly wake.

"Petunia, my dear, whatever happened? Where are your son and Harry?" Albus asked urgently.

Petunia heard Albus' voice with dread; she had known that he would surface with this debacle. She hoped Harry and Dudley got safely to Severus'. She recalled Lily telling about the wizard method of mind-reading, and how she had to avoid locking eyes with certain other students, because she was sure they knew how.

Petunia carefully kept her eyes averted as she replied, trying to appear willing to answer his question. "I sent them to a friend's house, they'll be safe there." She hoped he would be satisfied with that.

"Who, Petunia? I need to know who has them." Albus asked impatiently.

Petunia considered her options with dismay, and decided to go with unconsciousness.

Albus huffed in aggravation, and left. Muggles could be so fragile. He couldn't involve the Aurors - the ministry would snatch the ‘Boy Who Lived' in a trice. He hated to involve the Order more than necessary - they would ask too many questions, and he didn't have any good answers. How could Vernon have turned out to be such a violent beast?

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

Severus was up with the sun, and ate just enough to keep the elf off his back. He sat, drinking cup after cup of hideously strong coffee. He didn't even pretend to read his research notes. If Harry and Dudley weren't here by noon, he and Lucius would start the search. His mind was a bit blank as to how to do that.

There was a sudden knock on the door, making his over-caffeinated nerves jump. He sprang to the door and opened it, taking in the sight of two boys. His eyes flew to the smaller ones familiar green eyes, and almost wept with relief. Lily's son was safe. He felt his face move into an unfamiliar shape - a smile - it had been awhile since he had had anything to truly smile about.

"Please come in, I am very glad to finally meet you, Harry Potter. And you as well Dudley Dursley." Severus drew the door open wide, and let them in.

"Thank You, sir." Harry was relieved; apparently Mr. Snape wasn't angry that they hadn't waited for them at Privet Drive. "Aunt Petunia told us to come here, like we planned." Dudley gasped a sob at the mention of his mother. Severus looked alarmed and handed the boy a vial of something.

"It's a calming draught; I daresay you need it after the trauma you've endured." Severus gave the boy as sympathetic a look as he could muster. "I saw your mother yesterday, she was alive, but in truth she is not doing well." The boys nodded - they had expected as much.

Dudley downed the potion without hesitation and got a rather odd look on his face, just before slumping over. Harry looked alarmed. "Was he supposed to do that, sir?"

"He likely has felt so stressed, that the sudden relief made him faint. He'll likely sleep for hours - I'll take him up to the spare bedroom." Severus waved his wand, and levitated the boy up the stairs. He felt a bit of smugness at Harry's gasp of awe, and look of utter admiration. Harry followed him up carrying Dudley's overstuffed duffle bag, and sat it by the bed Dudley now occupied.

Severus and Harry wandered back downstairs and sat at the small table, and Severus summoned Tinker. Harry yelped in surprise, frightening the elf. Severus introduced Harry and the elf. Tinker was, of course ecstatic to be serving Harry Potter. Tinker's duties were explained, and Harry ordered some sandwiches and juice. Severus watched the hungry boy eat and considered the now spectacular bruise on Harry's face, it needed to be healed. He narrowed his eyes - but first he needed the abuse recorded. There were ways to chart injuries that had occurred in the past, and that would be done as well, but it was always better to have a healer see something like this, themselves.

"I'm going to call a friend over who will be helping us with legalities. He helped me furnish the place we'll be living at." Severus had resigned himself to the idea that he would likely be living at the Dragon Reserve with the boys at least until Petunia recovered, and if she died - permanently. He didn't mind the change. He had clung to Spinners End long enough.

"With the dragons? Dudley really wants to see those." Harry perked up considerably at the thought of dragons. Severus nodded with a smile, Petunia had been right that the boys would be pleased with the dragons.

Severus flooed to Malfoy Manor and informed the very relieved Lucius that Harry and Dudley had arrived safely. Lucius stepped through, and brushed off the soot. Harry had finished eating, and went over to stare at the fire that the wizard had come through. They had read about flooing, and firecalling, but it was still amazing to see it done the first time. He couldn't wait to tell Dudley.

"Lucius may I introduce you to my new ward, Harry Potter. Harry this is my friend Lucius Malfoy." Severus made the introduction, hoping things would go well. Lucius was always unpredictable, and Harry was an unknown factor.

"Very honored to meet you Mr. Malfoy." Harry said in his most polite tones. Aunt Petunia had told him she had given Mr. Snape the guardianship papers when he visited. He thought it was brilliant that the man seemed proud of Harry being his ward. The Dursleys had always hidden him, and acted ashamed to have him around.

"Very pleased to meet you as well, Mr. Potter." Lucius looked him over with interest. The scar was mostly hidden by the messy hair. He narrowed his eyes at the bruise. The nerve!, that a brutish muggle would dare strike a wizarding child. Harry seemed well mannered and was looking at him with interest, but no awe, as many did. An ally well worth cultivating, then.

"My guardian said you were helping us, I want to thank you for that." Harry said quite seriously, impressing both Lucius and Severus further.

"You are very welcome, Harry. My son, Draco, is your age and is a bit jealous that you will be living close to dragons. He's quite taken with the creatures." Lucius answered with a smile.

Harry beamed back at the man. Mr. Malfoy had a son - a potential friend who would know all about the wizarding world.

"I believe we will need the services of a discrete healer that will be listened to at any legal proceedings, and perhaps a lawyer." Severus intoned. Lucius raised an eyebrow, and nodded and moved to the floo and called the lawyer, and spoke to a very pricey and discrete healer's office.

Severus was soon playing host to Lucius Malfoy's personal lawyer and a Healer who had brought along a motherly mediwitch who tutted and fussed over a squirming Harry.

"We need evidence, in case someone tries to say the lad was not subject to physical abuse." Severus explained to the Healer. "And I need to know if there is any damage needing repair - I know he wasn't fed well..." The Healer nodded in understanding. The bruise was carefully recorded, and a spell cast to record any injuries and the general state of the health of the boy in the past.

The healer and the mediwitch looked at the parchment that had recorded the spell. They frowned and glared at Severus.

"He just came into my care this morning." He said in chilly defense at their unspoken accusation.

"Well...he's had a few broken bones, but the number of bruises he's received from beatings are so numerous that they are just recorded in numbers per month. His state of malnutrition is worrisome; you'll be needing to see to nutritional potions." The healer looked aggravated that there was no one to yell at.

"The spell actually shows that the bruises are from beatings?" The lawyer looked gratified at that, as he perused the guardianship papers Severus had produced for him. Harry had dug out the papers for Dudley from the Goblin bag, and given them to the lawyer, as well.

Lucius read some of the list on the parchment over the Healers shoulder, and paled a bit. He then glared out the window, wondering if it would be possible to smuggle Harry's uncle into Azkaban and toss him into Bellatrix's cell along with a few sharp knives.

The mediwitch looked around, "You said there was another boy to be looked at, Professor Snape."

"Yes, he's upstairs sleeping." At her look of anxiety he explained a bit coldly. "He was in shock from having witnessed his father shooting his mother with a muggle gun." The mediwitch and healer looked horror-stricken at that. "I, of course, immediately dosed him with a calming draught." He did tire of people assuming the worst of him.

The mediwitch nodded, unfazed by his irritation. She trotted upstairs to take care of Dudley. She returned after recording and healing him. "Great Scot! He's a good 40 pounds overweight. They both are in need of healthier diets."

"Yes, I am aware of that. My house elf will be given strict instructions." Severus answered resignedly.

The healer and mediwitch finally finished up, after they spelled his glasses to fit his eyes better. The healer muttered about shoddy work. Harry looked around in amazement, and Severus snorted. Apparently the eye prescription had been very out of date. The healer gave copies of the parchments to the lawyer and Severus agreed to take the boys to see him again in a few weeks. They were soon gone, leaving just the lawyer.

"Well, how do you see this playing out?" Lucius asked hardly. The answer had better be good.

Lucius Malfoy's lawyer smiled a bit grimly. Working for Lucius could be quite an adventure. Although since the Death Eater trials were done with 8 years ago, there hadn't been much that could really be called very life threatening. He suspected that this little matter could easily become so. The Boy Who Lived - abused and on the run from a homicidal Uncle! And, most interesting - Lucius Malfoy and Severus Snape were coming to his, and his muggle cousin's rescue.

"The guardianship papers are really quite straightforward, Mr. Snape - you have been made Harry Potter's guardian with no restrictions. That, accompanied by Mrs. Dursley's letter begging for help and the clear testimony of Mr. Potters condition by the Healer and mediwitch should make this a very clear-cut case."

The Lawyer paused, a bit dramatically, "However, since this is Harry Potter, I am sure that there are those who will contest this as best they can." The lawyer shuffled a couple of papers. "I suggest making sure they don't protest in the first place. The muggle cousin will also be your ward, if his mother dies, and his father is put away in prison. I understand there are blood wards that protect Mr. Potter that involve ‘his mothers blood'?"

Severus lifted a brow, this was a good idea. "Yes, Albus runs on about the ‘need to keep Harry where his mothers blood dwells'. He's said this on numerous occasions to the Minister of Magic and quite a few others, when he has been asked if being with muggles was in Harry's best interest. If 'his mother's blood' is residing in the Dragon Reserve, Albus can't object so easily to Harry being there as well."

"We need to get pensieve evidence from Mrs. Dursley to corroborate the memories from the boys. In particular the ones of Albus Dumbledore - neither of the boys were present when he hustled off the child services people, and they were too young to recall the incident when Harry was dropped off. Dumbledore won't want those memories brought to light - perhaps he can be held at bay with them." Lucius' eyes narrowed in anticipation of thwarting the Headmaster.

Harry had been listening intently to the conversation, knowing his future was at stake. He very much wanted to stay with his mother's old friend, Severus, who seemed quite pleased with his guardianship, and protective of him. "Will they listen at all to what I want?" He asked, drawing the adult's attention. " I know that I don't really have a legal say, but will they listen to me at all, if I say I want to stay with Mr. Snape?"

Lucius and Severus beamed at Harry, happy that he was showing some cunning, so soon.

"If necessary we can go to the press, -a tearful Harry Potter, pleading to stay with his beloved guardian...Albus will have difficulty overcoming that, and it would give others the excuse to support you." The lawyer concurred, shrewdly.

Harry grinned in response and nodded eagerly, to Lucius and Severus' amusement.

"It will help to have Petunia's corroboration of Harry's wish to stay with me as well." Severus frowned.

"We should do that soon, though. I'm not sure if she'll live very long - or at all." Severus grimaced, he hated deathbed scenes.

"We should have a Healer from St Mungo's accompany us - to take the memories, and record her condition." The lawyer mused. "The other Healer was really a pediatric specialist, we need someone familiar with adults, and muggle injuries.

The lawyer soon had a Chief Healer present who was assured that Mr. Malfoy would soon donate another large sum to the hospital. The situation was explained in detail. The Healer was a former Slytherin, with no great love for the Headmaster. He had been appalled at the tale of abuse that Severus described, as well as the corroborating evidence from the other Healers.

Tinker was set to watch over the sleeping Dudley, and Harry was given a large stack of books regarding Dragons and an admonition to ‘mind Tinker'. Harry nodded with a blissful smile, and Severus ruffled his hair with a smirk, pleased with the boy's willingness to obey. Tinker was ecstatic, with two extra mouths to cook for and take care of.

The four adults, with the help of a few disillusionment charms were soon at Petunia's bedside. It had only been a day, but Severus was a bit surprised that she was still alive. The Healer got straight to work, humming and tsking at the muggle tubes and lines. Severus finished casting avoidance charms and further disillusionment. The lawyer was busy with bottles for pensieve memories.

This left Lucius to look around in amazed horror, all by himself. The sight of the muggles, all around him in the intensive care unit were enough to make him speechless. The loud beeps and alarms going off, along with the usual noises of people suffering was overwhelming to him. There were, of course plenty of ugly deaths in the wizarding world. This was somehow worse, in its indifferent sterility. Lucius looked over at the muggle laying on the bed with the healer leaning over her. She was murmuring to him and the lawyer, with Severus on her other side.

Petunia had been surprised to see Severus, again, especially with more wizards in tow. Severus explained the need to hedge their bets legally, and she quickly agreed. Petunia happily told them the news that Vernon had managed to get himself killed - ironically after all these years of telling Harry his parents had died in a car smash, driving drunk, he had actually done that himself.

Lucius and Severus heard that news with a mix of relief and aggravation, they had both hoped to do a certain amount of hexing and cursing. Severus had even modified a few curses especially to use on him.

The Healer looked at Petunia's chart gravely. He had some experience with muggle medicine, as his paternal grandfather was muggleborn, and he had cousins in the muggle world. St. Mungo's kept an eye on muggle advances, hoping to translate them to magical medicine, and he worked in that branch, at times. He was discouraged to find that the Potionsmaster was not mistaken in his assessment of Petunia's situation.

The healer took Petunia's relevant memories and placed them in the bottles. The lawyer introduced himself and got a few more signatures - to be her power of attorney. He reassured Petunia that although he was mainly Mr. Malfoy's attorney - he would have no difficulty acting in her and Dudley's interest regarding any legalities.

At the mention of Lucius Malfoy, Petunia looked hazily at the imposing blonde aristocrat staring haughtily from the foot of her bed. With all the medications in her system, having the likes of Lucius Malfoy at her bedside seemed the height of ridiculous. Petunia snickered, smiled and then laughed as hard as her ravaged body would allow.

Severus bit his lip, and both his eyebrows migrated to his hairline. Women did a lot of things when presented with Lucius - simpered, blushed, flirted, fainted - but none of them had ever laughed. Severus smirked a bit at the totally flustered response from Lucius to Petunia's hilarity. Luckily Petunia passed out, immediately after, and Lucius could recover.

"You didn't mention that the attack had addled her senses, Severus." Lucius finally said huffily.

The Healer worked hard on the area of Petunia's liver that was still oozing blood. He could see where Severus had cast his spell to encourage the tissue to heal. It was working surprisingly well. Her blood levels were still low, most likely the muggles were reluctant to ‘waste more blood on a lost cause'. He cast more spells, directly - demanding that the tissue come together and stop the bleeding. He cast and recast the spell, and the tissue responded a little, each time. After what seem like forever, the bleeding was almost stopped, and the Healer was exhausted. He waved his wand over the chart, making an order for more blood appear in one of the doctors handwriting, and banished it to the secretaries desk.

Perhaps she had a chance, now - at least she would last longer. He knew the wizards helping the two boys needed ever second that her being alive would buy them.

The four wizards apparated back to Spinners End. They then arranged for the Healer to attend Petunia discretely and report her progress to Severus -good or bad. The Healer had told them there was a faint chance that Petunia would survive. The injury was one that was unpredictable - much depended on the patient. However, she seemed to be responding well to treatment.

Dudley was sitting next to Harry on the sofa when they arrived. The Healer reassured them that everything possible was being done for Petunia and that she was still alive, and then the Healer left for St Mungo's. The boys looked relieved and turned back to the book detailing everything about the Welsh Dragon Preserves history. Harry had been distracting his cousin with all he had found out while Dudley had been sleeping. Researching what would be their new home had seemed wise.

The lawyer and Slytherin pair retired to the kitchen table. Lucius looked at the area with resigned distress. "I'll be glad when you move to the Dragon Reserve house, Severus."

Severus laughed at him, "But it's so cozy, here, Lucius." Severus mocked.

The lawyer rolled his eyes; he was used to this sort of banter between the two. "You do need to remove the boys to the Reserve tonight, if possible. I know you expected to move Mrs. Dursley there, but the house does belong to you. Rearrangements must be done - I suggest you move there permanently, yourself, Mr. Snape. If inquiries are made, you should be in residence with your wards."

Severus frowned; he disliked being coerced into anything. However, the house in the Dragon Preserve was becoming more and more appealing. He finally nodded, agreeably. "Yes, Tinker should be able to move my things fairly quickly. The quicker the boys are settled the better." Severus shifted uncomfortably. "What should we then do about Petunia - if she recovers?"

"That will depend on how things go legally. If all is well, and you return to teaching, she will simply be taking care of things at your house with the boys - nothing wrong with that. If you are essentially in hiding from Albus and the ministry - you can always obtain one of the other houses for her, if she and her son require a separate residence." The lawyer answered agreeably.

"How long do you think we can keep this from Dumbledore?" Lucius snarled.

"I don't think we should keep it from him, at all, after Harry and his cousin are safely in the Preserve." Severus answered quietly. He smiled at their incredulous looks. "I want to outsmart Albus, and keep Harry from his control - but I don't want him as an enemy that is actively working against me. Even if, or when we present all our evidence to a court there will be those that will refuse to believe anything bad of Albus Dumbledore, and fight to keep Harry away from me. So it is best to put our cards on the table and tell Albus what we've done and what we will do to keep Harry with us."

"If he has nothing to fear from us, why bother?" Lucius grumbled, he had almost looked forward to the idea of Dumbledore being carted to Azkaban for a stay - however brief it might be. Preferably in a cell next to his crazy sister-in-law.

The lawyer and Severus laughed. "Although he might explain away our evidence, it would still reflect badly on him." The lawyer said. "The binding of Dudley's magic might not - technically - be illegal since he had Mr. Dursleys permission, but there is no one who would not be shocked by it, even if he managed to somehow explain it. The only time a child's magic is bound is when a muggleborn's family refuses to send them to a magical school, -and the parents request it - and even then the child is usually in agreement. The Wizengamot is likely to vote him off for that alone."

Severus nodded. "He may explain all the money given to Vernon; it wouldn't be unusual to assist a family who had taken in an orphan by supplementing their income. However, it's quite obvious the Dursley's didn't actually need it, and the amounts given were grossly overdone - people will think him an idiot, or wonder why he gave Vernon so much - especially after telling Vernon ‘he didn't want Harry raised as a wimp, etc'. And the episode with the Social Services people - he can say that he didn't actually see Harry's injuries, and assumed the affair was overblown by the muggles - but the fact that he didn't check will look suspicious at worst and incompetent at best. His detractors will be calling him senile or worse and demand that he be removed as Headmaster. Albus won't want any of it brought to light for that reason." Severus finished with a smile, the lawyer nodding vigorously in agreement.

Lucius' smirk had grown larger by the moment. Beautiful - if only they could release it all to the general public. He sighed, Albus was to well-loved and knowing him he would somehow turn it all around on them. "Well, when do you plan to drop the news on him, then?"

Severus frowned, "I'll get the boys moved today, and send him an owl that I've news on their whereabouts, and meet him at the Leakey Cauldron this evening."

"We should make several copies of the evidence and papers. My lawyer will keep one, you put one in your vault, Severus, and you can take another set with you to confront him with." Lucius frowned. "I'll follow you under a glamour - you may need backup."

Severus thought for a moment and nodded. Who knew what Albus would do when thwarted? The lawyer nodded in agreement as well, made the required copies for Severus, and then left.

Lucius and Severus ambled back out to the small sitting room. "Harry, Dudley - we'll be leaving for the Reserve in a few moments, so pack up your bags. You may take the books you have out, as well." While the boys were scrambling Severus penned a quick note to Albus and sent his owl with it, reminding him to follow him to the Reserve, after. The owl glared haughtily and left. They instructed Tinker to follow them and disapparated with the boys in tow.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

Albus downed the pain potion and rubbed his aching head, hoping the potion would work quickly and considered whether a calming draught was in order. He had gone back today to Privet drive in muggle attire, hoping to get leads on the whereabouts of Harry. He had been treated to the arrival of an angry and hysterical Marge.

There had been investigators there as well, trying to figure out where Harry and Dudley had gone. Apparently Petunia had only told them the boys had ‘gone to a trusted friend' as well. The exchange between the officers and Marge would have been as entertaining to Albus as it was for the Dursleys neighbors, if Albus had not had so much riding on the outcome.

It quickly became apparent that Marge blamed everything on ‘the freak', to Albus' astonishment she meant Harry. "He's been a curse on my brother's family since he showed up on Vernon's doorstep! He should have been drowned at birth - a no good parasite - like his parents." Marge carried on in this vein until even Albus realized that she was unlikely to take Harry in, except to kill him, if Petunia died and she had custody of Dudley.

Albus was disappointed that the officers turned up no information on Harry's whereabouts, and Marge found out that, as Petunia still lived she would not be allowed to remove any belongings from the home or access any bank accounts. She drove off shrieking that some of her lawyer and judge friends would be speaking to them.

Albus had spoken to some of the onlookers, giving them his best harmless-old-man persona. One young lad who was sporting an odd haircut and nose & eyebrow rings was watching the proceedings with a mix of alarm and pensive worry, and he left quickly when he saw Albus watching him. Albus dismissed him, he was much too old to be a chum of either of the youngsters.

The disappointing excursion was topped off by a tearful blond girl who he had overheard telling other children, "Didn't I say that people who treated orphans the way they did would come to a bad end? They beat and starved Harry and kept him locked in a cupboard..." She sniffled, "I hope Harry isn't dead, now." Albus had listened to this with incredulity 'cupboard'?, surely not.

Albus walked to an alley and apparated to Hogwarts with a raging migraine and churning stomach. Didn't those idiot muggles know what he had meant by raising Harry to not be a wimp?

His headache had barely eased off who he saw an owl he recognized as Severus' arrive. He took the parchment apathetically and the owl flew off with a sneering hoot. Albus reflected that the saying about owls becoming just like their masters was completely correct.

Albus,

It has come to my attention that Harry Potter and Dudley Dursley are AWOL from Privet Drive.

I have information on their whereabouts. Meet me at the Leaky Cauldron at 7 pm.

SS

Albus dropped the note in shock. He had told no one of the debacle at the Dursley's. How had Severus heard of it? Had Harry and his cousin been found by some of Severus' death eater contacts? - No Severus would have been more explicit, and would not be making him wait. So how...?

Albus dropped his again aching head back in the chair. Perhaps it didn't matter. He would know soon enough. He downed another pain potion and prayed for relief.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

Harry and Dudley chortled in glee at the method of transport. "Cool!" and "Brilliant!" were said numerous times before they settled down. They were hustled up to the rooms prepared for them, to their delight.

"Go ahead and unpack, if you would like any color changes made, let the house elves know. If there are any other things needed, or if you forgot to pack something, let me know." Severus told them. He ruffled Harry's hair, amused at the boy's awestruck look at ‘a room of his own'.

"Thank you, sir - it's wonderful, I love it." Harry's obvious sincerity touched Severus who smiled and nodded before he left the boys to it.

Severus picked out a large, empty corner bedroom, with it's big windows - with a clear view of the walled garden and anything the boys might be up to in it, as well as a view toward the dragon reserve where he would see any wards or godsons that might be sneaking off to see the dragons. He called Tinker and told him to bring his bedroom suite and everything in it right away. ‘Then bring the books, and anything that might be useful for the house, here.'

Severus went back downstairs and helped Lucius open a bottle of elfwine in celebration of his moving ‘to a decent abode'. They sat back in some comfortable chairs and relaxed a bit. Things would hopefully come together, soon.

The afternoon wore on peacefully, with Lucius and Severus plotting companionably. Plans were made to have Draco over very soon. They hoped to have the boys study together with a tutor, when school restarted. They had some plans regarding a specific tutor that they would have to keep from Albus at all cost. They both chuckled a bit darkly regarding that.

Tinker had soon brought over anything of value from Spinners End. More shelves were set up in the small library/ study. Severus mused that luckily it had an outside wall, so expansion could be done.

He and Lucius looked it over. Lucius laughed - "Not here a day, and already you need more room for books!"

Severus just smiled and caressed the backs of some of his more beloved prizes. Books had been his best friends for many years. They were nonjudgmental and always had some new tidbits of knowledge to give him. When the world was cruel and unfair, he could count on them to soothe any aches in his heart, promising wisdom and acceptance.

They left the library to sort out a minor house-elf squabble, informing the two that Tinker would be in charge, and Dobby would have to take orders from him. "You are both here to protect Harry Potter and Dudley Dursley, Tinker knows how I like things done - so just listen to him." Severus eyed Dobby sternly, and the elf seemed more agreeable once he knew he was still helping ‘the great Harry Potter'.

Severus ordered an early supper, and Lucius flooed home to check on Draco and tell him the good news that the boys had arrived safely at the Dragon Reserve. Draco was ecstatic and soon was making a list of things to see and do with his - hopefully - new best friends. He was tired of Crabbe and Goyle, they had no imagination and just did whatever he said, which was okay sometimes, but made for dull companionship.

Lucius took a moment in his study to review his wife's latest expenditures. Hmm, she planned to donate large amounts to various ‘charities' that he knew funded some old death eater squads. He was sure they still did some terrorizing of muggles and muggleborns. He canceled the donations and sent word to Gringotts that Narcissa was to no longer pull money from any of the vaults ‘for donations'. Lucius also lowered that amount that she could take from Gringotts to a few sickles a day. He would start tomorrow on canceling or lowering credit at various stores. That should piss her off, and force a confrontation. He smiled; he was looking forward to this particular divorce battle.

During Voldemort's reign of terror, and while Abraxas still lived Narcissa had lorded it over him and never let him forget that she was ‘a daughter of the Noble House of Black', and he should be bowing and scraping before her. After the Death Eater trials, with many of the Blacks disgraced and in Azkaban she had been a bit more subdued, but still let her husband and son know that ‘she was the true pureblood' in this family.

Lucius smirked and snickered, well she was about to become a very poor pureblood unless she cooperated. He was about to unleash his kennel full of lawyers and implement the plans they had been making for months.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

Severus, Harry and Dudley sat for the evening meal the house elves had prepared. The mediwitch had given Severus a diet plan for Dudley, and a list of nutritional potions for Harry. Harry had a vial of some purple stuff beside his heaping plate that he swallow with a wince. Dudley's plate looked a bit skimpy compared to the others, but he just smiled

"I'm glad Tinker gets to figure this out - I wasn't sure how much to take of anything the last few weeks to lose weight." Dudley happily dug into the food.

Severus stared a bit, ‘Dudley had been trying to lose weight?'

Harry saw his confusion, "Dudley realized he needed to get fit - his dad wasn't happy about it and kept sabotaging it. He still managed to lose, some. Aunt Petunia got us a home gym, and took us to the pool." Harry sighed, "Too bad we had to leave that behind."

Severus thought hard, "Perhaps we can retrieve your ‘gym'. It could be put up in the back garden. The elves could place a roof over it for bad weather." The boys perked up at that.

Severus waited patiently for the meal to end. He wasn't sure how the Dursley boy would take his news. They retired to the sitting room, and Harry and Dudley had started to take out the Dragon Reserve and Dragon books when Severus cleared his throat to get their attention.

"Dudley, your mother had spoken to the police about the shooting. They informed her that your father was in a car crash soon after shooting her. I'm sorry to say that he did not survive this." Severus truly was sorry; he and Lucius had had plans for the man that hadn't included a quick death. However while viewing Dudley's stricken and pale face he felt badly about having to traumatize the lad, yet again. "I will inquire about funeral services, but since we may be in hiding, I don't know how easy it will be to arrange for you to attend."

Dudley nodded in resignation. "I guess this is better that seeing him hauled off to prison. They probably would have made me testify against him. He shot mum, so I'd have done it to see him punisched. It still would've been horrible." Dudley stood a little shakily. "I need to go think for a bit." He mumbled.

Severus nodded, as scanned Harry's confused face. Obviously Harry was feeling guilty for being relieved at his Uncles death, Severus thought with a sigh. Well, he wouldn't allow his ward to feel any remorse for that abusive rat's death.

"Harry, I know you feel...conflicted by this." Severus crouched down beside the boy. Harry's eyes flew to his and he suppressed the urge to scan his thoughts. "Vernon Dursley treated you abominably, and now he can no longer do so. So you have every right to feel relief. He was never a real guardian to speak of - he was your jailer, and that home a prison. Feeling set free and being glad your jailer is gone is perfectly normal. You did not kill him - he caused his own death. Never feel guilty regarding his death." Severus watched Harry's face run the gamut of sadness, guilt and finally acceptance.

To Severus shock Harry whispered. "Thank You, sir." And then he grabbed Severus around the waist and hugged him briefly. Severus briefly hugged him back and then stood.

"I have to go meet Headmaster Dumbledore in a few minutes." At Harry's alarmed look he smiled and continued. "I assure you that he should not be a real threat. He might fight this, but he will lose." Severus was determined that Harry would stay in his care.

Harry nodded and turned back to the books, Severus suspected that he was doing a lot of thinking and very little reading. That was alright, Harry needed time to accept all that had happened.

The time to leave came quickly, he told Tinker to keep a sharp eye open for trouble and left for the Leakey Cauldron. He and Lucius had decided to arrive a bit early. Severus was soon occupying a back corner booth, with a disguised Lucius in the next booth. Severus knew that Albus would want a privacy ward, so Severus intended to be the one to cast them, and leave a small area that Lucius could cast a charm to hear through. They had done this numerous time in the past, for less honorable purposes, of course.

A pale and somewhat careworn-looking Albus soon arrived. Severus hardened his heart to this. Albus was a powerful and usually very competent wizard - Harry had been in his charge and was the one who had suffered, not Albus. Severus quickly cast the privacy ward, before Albus could think to. Excellent - Lucius would know if he required rescuing from an irate Head of the Wizengamot.

"You have found Harry Potter, Severus? How did you know he was missing?" Albus' face was a perfect mix of relief and suspicion, Severus thought with amusement.

"I had a very interesting letter from Petunia, Headmaster. It apparently detailed Harry's life from the moment he was dropped like a litter of unwanted kittens, until now." Severus spoke in flat, uncompromising tones, and refused to be sympathetic to Albus' paling further and looking guilty. "She begged for help to leave her abusive husband." He took a deep breath, and leaned forward with a harsh glare. "She has given me guardianship of Harry Potter and her son. I intend to keep them."

Albus thought quickly, he would have preferred Harry Potter elsewhere, but this might not be a bad idea. Severus was loyal to the light - and to Albus. He didn't understand why Severus was so angry, surely Petunia hadn't detailed any abuse?...That would have implicated herself. "That is excellent news, Severus. It solves a lot of problems, especially if Petunia dies. You know young Harry will need warding from the cousin if that happens?"

"His name is Dudley." He snapped at Albus in irritation. Really, Albus was usually more subtle than this - and he apparently wasn't quite getting that Severus knew everything. Severus shoved a copy of Petunia's letter to the Headmaster, watched the look of horror creep across Albus' face as he read the details that included his actions, as well as his inactions.

"Severus..." Albus spoke hesitantly, but the potions master just shoved a copy of the Healers report of Harry's injuries over the years. Albus slumped further in the seat, the weight of guilt pressing him down.

"I don't understand, Albus. I know you feel that Harry must be ready to face the Dark Lord when he returns, but this was - foolhardy. That Vernon idiot was going to kill him - he was aiming the gun at Harry and his cousin when Petunia put herself in the way." Severus had never believed Albus infallible, but he knew him to be smarter than this.

"Harry couldn't go to a wizarding family - he truly does need the blood wards - they will make it difficult for Voldemort to harm him." Albus sighed heavily. "He has to be willing to face death - his own death, if need be, and a spoiled and pampered child is unlikely to become self-sacrificing..." Albus trailed off, uncomfortably.

Severus hissed in anger, "But an abused child who - by definition feels unworthy of being rescued will likely jump in front of a bus for the first person who shows him kindness - and you intended that to be whom? You?" He leaned back, angry at Albus' manipulation of a child.

Albus closed his eyes briefly - the migraine was returning with a vengeance. "Unfortunately, circumstances dictate that Harry Potter is the one able to defeat Voldemort - you know the prophecy. Voldemort will go after him, whether we like it or not. I've told you about the Horcruxes, Severus, Harry's scar is a partial one, and the only way to remove it is death."

"NO, no...You are NOT going to do this, Albus. Harry isn't going on a suicide mission to kill the Dark Lord and die as well." Severus thought his brain would explode with the pressure. "You said it's not a true Horcrux - we'll find a way to undo it." Severus settled a bit, he was glad Lucius hadn't come over the top of the booth in agitation, although he had peeked over with a wild look in his eyes. "We have time, Albus, we don't have to start throwing children to monsters to keep our world safe."

Albus looked unconvinced, but resigned. "I knew this would happen, you'll get attached to the lad and be unwilling to let the future unfold, as it must. It's why I didn't take him, when I could have. I knew I'd not be able to let him go to his fate."

"I was once told that we are defined by our choices and whining about fate is an excuse for inaction." Severus replied. He looked at the aging sorcerer across from him with faint sympathy. He, at least had an excuse, poor though it was. He had been unwilling to chain his heart to an apparently doomed child. "I have been researching the Horcruxes for you in the libraries available to me. Now I need to look for ways to undo them - I know I'll find something."

"I hope you do, for your own sake as well as the child's, Severus." Albus sounded more defeated that he ever had. "I won't fight you on the guardianship, Severus, just keep me informed." A hint of returning spirit glinted in Albus' eye.

"Of course, Headmaster, but I want no interference in raising him." Severus' eyes locked with Albus'. Albus was a decent Legilimens, although it was mostly his strength of magic that made it work, so it was hardly subtle. Severus allowed his entrance, and showed him only his willingness to train Harry for his upcoming battles with the Dark Lord. Albus didn't need to know the methods he and Lucius intended to employ.

Albus seemed satisfied and retreated. "Let me know if you need anything for Harry or your research, Severus." Albus and Severus nodded to each other and Albus flooed back to Hogwarts, and another bottle of headache potion.

Lucius flew around the booth and sat in the seat Albus had vacated. He was still a bit wild eyed. "Harry has a Horcrux in his head?!!" He hissed.

Severus double checked the privacy ward. "We'll find a way to undo it - or our other project will."

Lucius sat back, "Yes..." he answered slowly, "He very well could do that." They nodded and smiled faintly at each other. They ordered some stiff drinks and knocked them back before flooing to their respective homes.

Albus stumbled out of the floo and up a staircase to his blessedly darkened bedroom. He grabbed another headache potion and chugged it down and dropped into the bed. The tight band of pain and around his temples finally loosened enough that he could think. He groaned in relief, he had had more headaches since that alarm for Privet Drive had gone off than he could ever remember. He didn't do well with guilt and uncertainty pressing on him.

Having Petunia's letter and that seemingly endless list of injuries handed to him by an angry Severus had made his head scream with pain once again. Thankfully Severus had an immediate solution to the problem. He was apparently willing to look after the boy and his cousin, for now. It would only be temporary, of course, most likely just for the summer. Severus would not want the son of James Potter in his care for long. It was good, none the less, that Severus was willing to take his vow to protect Lily's son seriously, he mused.

He sighed, he hadn't liked Severus' anger, but he could understand it. Severus would eventually understand that Albus had to look at the big picture. Let Severus do his search for an answer to the partial Horcrux that Harry carried in the scar - he was unlikely to find anything, and it would keep him busy for the summer.

Once school resumed the boys could go to a family of Albus' choosing - most likely the Weasleys. The cousin would need to live there for the warding, of course. Molly was down to just two children at home during the school year, she would likely welcome the new additions. If he added the stipend on a monthly basis they would likely be even more welcome.

He would need to remove the binding on the cousin; the Weasleys would never understand the need for that. The cousin would need his magic back, if he was to live in the magical world with Harry Potter.

Yes, he told himself, Severus was prone to his snits but he always came around after his temper cooled. Let him have the boy in his care for a time to sooth his conscience, he would soon tire of it. He certainly didn't show much patience to his potions students. Severus would be begging him to have Harry and the cousin sent to the Weasley's by the end of summer.

Albus slipped into a nightshirt, although it was early, he was so exhausted. He took a calming draught, and the remainder of his anxiety and guilt abut Harry's circumstances faded into sleep.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

Lucius had barely cleared the floo when Narcissa accosted him, eyes flashing with temper. "You canceled my donations, and have restricted my access to the vaults!" Her eyes narrowed, dangerously. "How dare you?" She hissed.

"There won't be anymore donations to death eaters, Narcissa. I'm rather surprised you wish to further support those who want to enslave us further to a half blood pretender." Lucius gave her his best sneer, and watched her anger falter, briefly.

"They...they are keeping muggles and muggleborns in their place..." Narcissa answered desperately. "Are you now a blood traitor Lucius?" She snarled.

"If their cause is just, why do they have to skulk behind masks? I never understood that - other than the Dark Lords need for drama and posturing." Lucius sniffed. "if these people want to terrorize others, they can do it with their own galleons."

"I'll use money from my own vault, you can't stop that - it was my dowry." Narcissa spat.

Lucius almost grinned; he had been waiting for this for years. He allowed himself a small smug smile that caused Narcissa to falter. She recognized that look from numerous wizard duels she had watched Lucius fight in - it always preceded a final blow that he knew would end his opponent.

"You know, if you had ever once bothered to notice any of the papers you have signed over the years - you would realize that you no longer have rights to any of the Malfoy vaults. You, by the way, put half your dowry money into a vault for Draco - I'm sure he thanks you for it. You don't have any rights to that vault, either. Over the years most of the credit lines at jewelers, dressmakers, and any bank drafts while you traveled have been arranged to come straight from your own vault." Lucius smirked happily at her horrified face. "You are certainly welcome to whatever is left."

"Why are you doing this?" She whispered in disbelief. "Do you really want a daughter of the House of Black to divorce you? I will if you don't end this madness." He voice was rising with every syllable.

"Of course I want to be rid of you." He sneered into her shocked face. "At first it was merely that I didn't want to be tied to someone I had no say in picking out in the first place. Now it's because I intend to support Harry Potter in the coming war, and you will likely be in the way of that." Lucius added calmly.

Narcissa's usually aloof face was now almost purple in rage. "You are a blood traitor! I will divorce you, and you won't leave me penniless, either Lucius!"

"I am prepared to be generous, if you can keep this amiable in public and cooperate with me." Lucius said smoothly.

Narcissa's eyes narrowed in hate - oooh, she had wanted to be out of this marriage for a long time, but had been unwilling to give up the wealth...but now? She couldn't wait. "We and our lawyers will talk tomorrow." She hissed, and stalked away.

Lucius watched her with satisfaction and firecalled his chief lawyer to let him know that the first phase was done.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

Severus arrived back at Dragonsrest - as the title of the house had named it - unimaginative, but easy to remember.

Harry was sitting in his room in a window seat with a large book with brilliant moving pictures of dragons. Dobby was eagerly chattering at him regarding the beasts. The silly elf cringed at the sight of him, and popped away.

"Dobby seems awful afraid of you, but Tinker isn't - he practically bosses you at times." Harry looked at him in puzzlement. He was increasingly fond of his guardian. He loved his room, all his own! Mr. Snape had promised it would be his for always. It was perfect here; lots of food, a bed, and he would be taught magic as well. It was brilliant.

Severus huffed a bit at the thought of anyone, let alone a house elf ‘bossing him'. Tinker did remind him of things - meals, appointments, potions that needed attention if he got caught up in research...okay - maybe Tinker did boss - a little.

"How are you settling in, Harry?" Severus asked. "Is there anything you need?"

Harry smiled hugely. "It's brilliant, Mr. Snape! I can see out my window to the dragon reserve and see the dragons. I think they have more than the Welsh Greens there!" Severus smiled at Harry's enthusiasm. He remembered when he had felt that way about the magical world - believing that it could solve all his problems, and that anything was possible.

"Yes, child, but why don't you call me Severus? When you start at Hogwarts, you will have to call me Sir, or Professor, but for now my given name is alright." Severus was rewarded with another blinding smile from Harry. He was surprised at how gratifying it was to have a child view you with such admiration.

Hmmm, his cheeky grin and spikey hair were definitely his fathers. But, Harry's eyes were Lily's - if he could see them past the thick glasses that also reminded him of James. He had heard James disdained the months -long potions regime necessary to correct vision, and of course you had to have your glasses adjusted every few days as well. He would have to see what the Healer thought when they saw him next week.

Harry pulled out a familiar looking book with a smile. "Aunt Petunia said you gave this to my mum." Harry said in inquiry.

Severus' breath caught in his chest. She had kept it. He had thought Lily had rid herself of all reminders of him, but here was the book that they had poured over for many an afternoon.

"It says it belonged to an Eileen Prince." Harry said, "Aunt Petunia said that was your mother."

"Yes, it was her book, when she was a student at Hogwarts." Severus answered softly. "I rescued it from the fireplace. My father was going to burn it. I gave it to Lily instead."

"Your father didn't like you being a wizard? Like Uncle Vernon didn't like Dudley and I being wizards?" Harry asked, just as Dudley wandered in. Dudley froze at that statement, but Severus waved him inside.

"Yes, my father disliked magic as much as Vernon Dursley, although for a different reason. My father was quite excited to find out magic was real, until he found out he couldn't boast about it to his mates, and realized he wouldn't get rich off it. He was too controlling to allow my mother to seek employment in the wizarding world, and she had no skills to earn anything in the muggle world." Severus finished bitterly.

Both boys nodded sagely. Dudley squirmed a bit, and finally asked. "Will I get my magic back, soon?"

Severus lifted an eyebrow; he had been thinking that over. He hated to bring Albus to their hideaway so soon, he'd rather have him ignorant of their whereabouts for a time. Albus likely thought they were still at Spinners End.

"Lucius and I will see about breaking that binding tomorrow, when Draco comes to visit." Severus smirked, "The sudden release of your magic is likely to make you euphoric for a time." At the boy's blank look, he explained. "You'll feel goofy most of the day." The pair giggled at that. "Off to bed with you now, do you require anything to help you sleep?" The pair shook their heads and settled in. They were both asleep quickly to Severus' surprise. He shook his head - aah, the resiliency of youth!

The lawyers arrived bright and early at Malfoy Manor. Narcissa's pair reviewed the paperwork Lucius' chief lawyer and his two aides gave them - with all Narcissa's signatures giving up rights to vaults, etc. They sputtered a bit, but knew they were hamstrung before they even started.

After some whining from both Narcissa and her lawyers Lucius agreed to give her a sizable amount of galleons, a house in France and a chalet she was fond of in Switzerland. In return she agreed to not contest the custody he had of Draco per their prenuptial agreement - and she would retrieve certain papers and artifacts that Cygnus and Abraxas had secured in the Black Vault.

Narcissa had looked puzzled at that and Lucius didn't dare press too hard. He tensed, hoping she did not become suspicious. He was determined to obtain that damnable cup that Severus was sure was a Horcrux. She finally agreed with a shrug - did she really have a choice? She would receive no property and be practically a pauper if she said no to any of it.

The papers were drawn up and the lawyers left ‘They would meet the next day at Gringotts for finalization'. Narcissa went off in a huff ‘to visit friends'. Draco, who was listening at a far door, was relieved that his father had total custody, but was still a bit disappointed that his mother didn't bother to say goodbye.

Lucius gathered Draco into a hug, and shook his head at his son in sympathy. "At least the torment will be at an end."

Draco nodded with a tight smile. "I found some games to introduce Harry to." He held up a wizardspace bag that Lucius was sure was packed full of only Merlin knew what.

Lucius chuckled briefly, and then spoke to his heir seriously, "I know I do not have to tell you how important first impressions are, Draco." The boy nodded, "Harry and his cousin are novices here in the wizarding world and you could quickly become a valued friend to them, with your knowledge - just remember that no one appreciates a know-it-all."

Draco nodded - he recalled how little he appreciated Pansy constantly correcting him at a star-gazing camp they attended together.

Lucius continued "Harry may be a half-blood, but you need to forget all your mother's prejudices against them. Some of the most powerful wizards in the world are half-bloods - Albus Dumbledore, Harry Potter, and for all his posturing- the Dark Lord was one, too." Lucius smiled, "And I don't need to tell you that there are few wizards stronger or smarter than your godfather. And further - Harry seems to be fond of his cousin so politeness is called for toward him, Dudley seems nice enough, though not as well-mannered."

"I'll remember, father." Draco promised. He was finally getting to meet an ally worth cultivating. He was tired of the dull witted Greg and Vincent, and the fawning Pansy. Blaise seemed alright, but Lucius was wary of his frequently widowed mother.

The Malfoys flooed to Dragonsrest, with Draco eagerly grinning. He found Harry and Dudley sitting in the window seat in Harry's upstairs room, leafing through the large book of Dragons and peering out the large bay window. They were sure they could see a Hebredian Black sunning itself on a distant rock. Draco dropped the bag near them and pulled out a pair of magical binoculars and aimed them where they were pointing.

"Yes, you are correct - it would be hard to tell from this distance without the binoculars." Draco handed the binoculars to Dudley and turned to Harry, and put out his hand a bit nervously. "I am Draco Malfoy. Pleased to meet you."

"Very pleased to meet you as well, I am Harry Potter." Harry was relieved that Draco seemed a friendly sort. Draco pulled two more binoculars from the bag, and soon all three were yelping with excitement. Draco told them that the Director of the Reserve had brought his elderly Chinese Fireball with him when he had taken the position, and he tended to stick close to the buildings to soak in the hot spring there. They all hoped to be the first to sight the scarlet colored Chinese dragon.

Severus and Lucius watched from the door for a few minutes, pleased that things had gone well, so far. They then retired to the sitting room to gloat about hoodwinking Narcissa.

"I'm sure she'll get the cup for us. I listed several things, and made it sound like just one more artifact that had belonged to Abraxas. She'll want the money and houses badly enough to release almost anything. She can't remove money from the Black Family Vault - but she can get objects out, luckily." Lucius gloated; having his blood-obsessed soon-to-be-ex wife retrieving one of Voldemort's Horcruxes was the cherry on top of the ice cream sundae of a day.

He and Severus toasted each other with their bottles of butterbeer; it was just too early for any serious drinking. They plotted companionably; they would need to accelerate their plans for a certain diary Lucius had in his possession. Albus might begin working harder on the Horcruxes, and they needed to be a step ahead.

"We need to break the binding on Dudley's magic" Severus interjected, "It will make it unnecessary to invite Albus here, or to have to meet him elsewhere - where we might be at a disadvantage. I think the two of us can break one of his spells, working together."

Lucius shuddered, "I still wouldn't want to be at the other end of his wand, if he's out for blood."

Lunch was served and they explained the plans to release Dudley's magic. Draco was horrified to hear of the binding. The idea was truly nightmarish to Draco. Having one's magic bound? There couldn't be anything worse.

"Yes", Dudley said with a hesitant smile. "It will be the best birthday present ever."

Damn, Severus thought, he had forgotten that Petunia had mentioned a birthday - Vernon's sister had been coming, and they had decided to leave before her arrival. "I apologize that your day was forgotten - due to circumstances." Severus looked at Dudley ruefully.

Dudley grinned a bit sheepishly, "I forgot about it, myself, until just now, and I don't think a big celebration would be...well..." He hesitated, uncertainly. He was sure that having a party while your mother might be dying and your father was dead was just not right.

"Yes", Severus answered, relieved at Dudley's apparent understanding. "There is no reason to not serve your favorites tonight at supper, with a special desert." Severus brightened with an idea. "I'm sure that an excursion to the Dragon Reserve's Center would be enjoyable for all three of you dragon-obsessed lads - I need to see the Director, anyway."

All three boys lit up at the suggestion. "Do you think we could see the Chinese Fireball, Severus?" Harry asked.

Severus' heart warmed a bit at Harry's ease at using his name. Lucius' eyebrows rose, but Severus just smirked at him.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

Lucius' chief lawyer Angus Essex, along with his muggle-born aide stood in front of number 5 Privet Drive. Roger Eastlake was invaluable at times like these when a wizard with less experience of the muggle world could easily slip up. He had only had one episode where Obliviators had needed to be brought in. He shuddered, he never wanted to experience that again.

It had only been a few days since the shooting and there was still crime scene tape up, and an officer was poking around, presumably for clues.

Angus waved to the officer, who eyed him suspiciously as he approached. "I do apologized for the interruption, but my client wished to let you know that the boys - Dudley Dursley and Harry Potter arrived safely at his home. He didn't know they were coming, you see, or he would have informed you immediately."

The officer was quite excited to hear this, and the pair was hustled into a police vehicle, and taken to a nearby station. Angus provided proof of his being Petunia's Power of Attorney and copies of the guardianship to Dudley and Harry naming them as wards of Severus Snape.

"I realize all this is highly irregular, but Mrs. Dursley was in fear of her life - with good reason obviously." He watched the officers nod in agreement. "When she was shot she told the boys to go to Mr Snape, and they used the escape plan she had put in place. She had intended to give guardianship of Harry Potter all along, to keep him out of Vernon Dursley's hands. The guardianship of Dudley was merely a back up plan in case the worst happened, as indeed it did." The officers continued nodding in agreement. "I understand from the heal...um Doctors that Petunia Dursley is now expected to live, and once she is well, she will, of course resume custody of Dudley herself."

"Well, everything seems to be in order, here. I'm glad the lads are safe. They seemed to have disappeared off the face of the earth." The detective said ruefully. Angus explained Harry's convoluted escape method. The officers roared with laughter, now that the boys were safe they could afford to be amused at being outsmarted. "I'll have to give that Turk lad credit for helping them out. He doesn't usually go out of his way for anyone."

Angus frowned uncomfortably. "The boys were quite concerned that they not get Turk in trouble, as he was doing them a good turn. At the time they were fleeing a drunken, gun - wielding Vernon Dursley."

The officers nodded easily, "No, we'll just let him know that they're safe, and that he's in no trouble."

The meeting was abruptly turned into a scene of chaos as Marge Dursley broke through the door. "Where is he, you kidnapper! Where is Dudders? What has that freak done with him? Dudders would never run off with him willingly." The astonished pair of wizards watched in fascinated horror as the officers tried to calm the clearly inebriated woman down. She finally sat with a huff. "I have friends you know! Judge Hartley and Judge Bennett will see that things are put right."

The officers squirmed uncomfortably. "Ms. Dursley - Petunia Dursley has given guardianship of Dudley to - Severus Snape, temporarily, until she is well, after being shot by your brother, Vernon."

"It wasn't his fault I tell you!!" Marge was immediately shouting. "He said Petunia was acting strangely - sticking up for that freak of a nephew of hers. Not feeding Dudley right - making him think he needed to lose weight. It was no wonder he went off the deep end!"

The detective frowned, it sounded as if the woman approved of how her brother had treated the Potter boy - calling him a freak like that - in front of officers, too! The officers looked at Angus a bit pleadingly.

"However Vernon Dursley came to be pointing a gun at two boys and his wife, the fact remains that he ended by shooting his wife. Now that Vernon is deceased, Petunia has the say in who will care for Dudley - she is, after all, his mother. Severus Snape has guardianship of both boys, and that is the end to it." Angus looked to the detective, who nodded in satisfaction of Angus' clarification of the situation to Marge.

Marge's eyes bugged at what Angus had said. Surely she couldn't be thwarted so easily by that wishy-washy Petunia? "You haven't heard the last of me!" She roared, and stomped off.

They all breathed a sigh of relief. Then the detective narrowed his eyes. "Harvey, Kevin - she was quite drunk - as we could all see - and hear, and I'll bet she doesn't have a driver. She clearly should not be driving. Perhaps you can see to that?" The two grinned, and ran off to see if there could be a bit of perfectly legal payback.

Angus and the detective smiled and nodded to each other in satisfaction.

"Would it be alright if some things for the boys were removed from the house?" Angus asked.

"Sure, we were only hanging about to see if the boys came back." The detective said. "I would lock it up fi I were you - thieves often prey on homes when they know the occupants are in hospital."

Angus nodded and they shook hands. Angus was quite pleased; the muggles had all been quite cooperative - except for that creature, Marge. And even the other muggles hadn't liked her.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

Yuan Chang watched a group of five wander across the small field from the mostly empty housing outlying the Reserve Center. Many families had stopped living here, he hoped to change that. He sighed, the war had decimated the population more than many wished to admit. Deaths had thinned the numbers a bit, but also many muggleborns chose to not live in the magical world - further lowering numbers.

He shook his head and peered more closely at the group, and noticed Rigel Blackthorn run up to them. Surely this wasn't the group who had taken the house? That was a woman and two boys, if he remembered correctly.

The crowd was soon at his building, and he could hear the secretary greet them. He said "Bring them in." before she could say anything, when she opened the door. She huffed and shooed the six in.

Rigel spoke up a bit nervously. "Director Chang, may I present Severus Snape and Lucius Malfoy. These are Mr. Snapes wards, Dudley Dursley and Ha..Harry Potter, and Lucius' son Draco Malfoy."

Director Chang was a bit stunned at the list of names, but managed to maintain a coolly unaffected facade - he hoped. ‘The Boy Who Lived', his guardian - a renowned Potions Master, A very rich pair of Malfoys, and one unknown - although he was keeping quite elite company. Very well, he had faced more daunting groups, although he couldn't remember just when that was.

"Rigel, perhaps you could give the young gentleman a tour of the Center?" He smiled at the eager looks from the trio. "I expect they will want to see Yao - my Chinese Fireball?" They nodded with grins. "He's quite a ham - he'll enjoy the company." He waved the four off, and turned to Severus and Lucius and waited expectantly.

"I am the one who bought Dragonsrest a few days ago." Severus started. "I had intended it for Petunia Dursley and her son and nephew - her husband was increasingly abusive, and she needed help fleeing. Although Dudley has magic, and her nephew Harry Potter is most certainly a wizard - Petunia has no magic." Yuan nodded carefully, and Severus continued. "A few hours before they intended to escape Vernon Dursley came home and there was...a confrontation. Harry's aunt was shot by a gun, and came close to dying. Even now she is still gravely ill. Vernon Dursley died soon afterwards in a car smash - although I won't pretend he was any great loss."

Yuan was fairly sure that dismay was now on his face, but he managed to again nod at Potionsmaster Snape to continue the tale.

"She stayed conscious long enough to tell the boys to flee to my home by whatever means necessary - they had a plan, for back up although Harry had to make some decisions on the fly." Severus and Lucius smiled in fondness - the boy had some cunning. "Petunia gave me complete guardianship of Harry Potter, and temporary guardianship of Dudley - until she is well. This changes the plans I had made. I intend to live at Dragonsrest, now, with Harry and Dudley. I intend, of course to return to teaching at Hogwarts, if all goes well. Petunia will likely stay there, this last year until the boys start school. At some point Petunia may need to buy her own home."

"And what does Albus Dumbledore think of all this?" Yuan had not become director on his skill with dragons alone - his wits were well sharpened, as well.

Lucius looked over at Severus who had raised an eyebrow almost to his hairline. They smiled, again, they liked this man, already. He had seen straight to the heart of their problem.

"He has not challenged the guardianship, yet, and if he does we have information to deter him with. This is also why I chose the Dragon Reserve; you are under IFOW control, not the ministry. And Chairman Rustim Argonne is not a fan of Albus'. Rustim will hold the chair for another eight years - Harry will have his majority by then, if we have to hold Albus off by staying here...if you are agreeable to that." Severus was well aware of the possible fallout he was asking this man to bear, if the British Ministry of Magic came into play.

"We are not dependent on the British Ministry, but they could become a nuisance. However, we will shelter you if need be, and I have a great many friends on other reserves, most of whom are cousins. We can move you to one of them - far away, if things become too hot, here." Yuan smiled at the obvious relief on Severus' face, and the pleased smile on Lucius'.

They both bowed to the director, well aware of the valuable ally he had chosen to become. "We are deeply in your debt, Director Chang." Severus said simply and sincerely.

Yuan smiled back and stood. "Shall we see where your lads have run off to?"

Marge Dursley was not having a good day. She stared glumly at the cell door. That damn lawyer of hers had obviously become worthless. When the three squad cars had pulled her over less than two blocks from the station she had been infuriated - and rightly so she thought to herself. So, maybe she had gone a bit overboard by smacking a few of them around, but they were trying to arrest her for ‘driving under the influence'. She'd had a drink or two...or maybe a few - but she wasn't drunk!

They'd added a bunch of charges - assaulting officers, DUI, destruction of property (as if that fence she'd knocked down when pulling over had been worth anything), and as a final insult they charged her as a public nuisance. They had seemed especially gleeful about the last charge.

When her lawyer had shown up he had been unable to get any of the charges dropped - the judge that she had come before had not been a friend of hers, and shouting the names of her numerous friends at him had only led to an added charge of contempt of court. She sighed unhappily, she really needed a drink.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

Yuan led the two wizards to the hot springs where Yao presided as the ‘Emperor of all the hot water'. There were several springs and small ponds for the dragons that either had occurred naturally or were created by the wizards. But this hot spring in a shallow cave was the only hot one, and Yao guarded it jealously.

Rigel had led them through the compound of buildings that made up the Reserve Center. There were several visitor apartments for paying guests and some homes nearby for the full time workers. There were several who saw the four walking across the area and they soon had a small entourage of workers following them.

Rigel had told his fellow dragon keepers of the boys and their mother who were fleeing; they were surprised to find that the boys were Harry Potter and his cousin. They were further intrigued to find that the boys were now wards of Severus Snape - several remembered him as their very strict potions instructor. Well, he obviously would have no difficulty keeping the lads in line.

Rigel whispered the tale of their escape from a gun - wielding Vernon, and Petunia's injury trying to shield the boys. They were all awestruck - muggle guns and the injuries they caused were whispered of in horror. Petunia would likely become a legend before they were done - getting shot defending Harry Potter! The convoluted tale of their journey was also told, and the boys were looked at in renewed respect. Journeys through the muggle world - unless you were muggleborn were confusing and sometimes downright terrifying.

Rigel made sure they realized that their presence on the Reserve was a secret for the boy's safety. They nodded, the Dragon Reserve people were used to closing ranks when needed. They were by nature used to keeping to themselves, and had no difficulty with the idea of keeping Harry Potter and his family a secret.

They reached the hot spring and one of the workers coaxed a preening Yao out to be admired with a few haunches of meat. The dragon posed and spouted a little fire to the boys admiring gaze. The elderly dragon liked attention, and always enjoyed a new audience. Yuan was his fourth rider - he had out-lived them all. But he knew that Yuan would be his last. He would live long enough to see this rider pass away, and then would follow him into the endless sleep of death.

Yao had come with his rider to this reserve at first reluctantly, but he would have been an old, low ranking dragon there on the Chinese reserve - one among many Fireballs. Here he was the only Fireball and greatly admired. Even the other dragons respected him, and allowed him his undisputed claim on the hot springs. So, he was quite content to live his remaining days here with Yuan.

Draco had produced a camera from somewhere, and soon had one of the dragon riders taking pictures of the three of them as near to Yao as they dared go. Yuan, Severus and Lucius found them there, still asking questions of the crowd. They managed to get the boys away by promising return visits.

Yuan watched the trio walk back to the house. He suspected he would encounter more than one adventure and surprise from that quarter. Ah, well, perhaps things had been too quiet around here.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

The boys chattered non-stop on the walk back to the house, and Severus had to promise more books on dragons - especially Chinese Fireballs. Severus had thought his library to be adequate, but apparently he was woefully lacking in enough on dragons to satisfy Harry and Dudley. Draco also expressed dissatisfaction regarding the Malfoy Manors Library in regards to dragons.

Lucius and Severus promised a trip to a bookseller, soon. But the matter of Dudley's magic needed to be addressed first.

Harry and Draco were placed on the sofa and told to not move an inch, or suffer unspecified consequences. Dudley was in a chair in the middle of the room with Lucius and Severus flanking him. They cast several spells, determining just what binding was used, and just how strong it was. They sighed, it was definitely quite strong - it had been cast by Albus Dumbledore, after all. But, luckily, it had been cast when Dudley had been a toddler, and had thinned as the boy grew older. The spell was still effective, but its lessening would aid them in its undoing.

Severus and Lucius conferred and decided on a counter-spell. They both pointed their wands at a nervously sweating Dudley and cast.' Relegare Ligare!!' They shouted and cast hard enough to cause a yellowish sparkling spell trail that hit and engulfed Dudley. Dudley stiffened and started shaking; sweat pouring off him even more. It seemed to last forever, although it was less than two minutes. Then, Dudley seemed to sigh and relax. Severus and Lucius caught him under both arms and lowered him onto the other sofa.

Harry and Draco watched anxiously. Harry was afraid that Dudley might not be able to take such a stressful event. Draco watched, also concerned - Dudley had seemed an alright sort. He disliked the idea of Harry losing one of his remaining two family members. They watched, sweating a bit, themselves when to their astonishment Dudley started to giggle.

Dudley had never felt so light or happy - the spell had felt horrible, he could feel something grabbing onto him, refusing to let go, and finally being torn away - freeing a part of himself he had not really know was there. Now, he knew it was his magic - swirling through him a joyous dance of happiness at being free.

Dudley giggled some more. He knew if he wasn't so incoherent with joy he would be disturbed by all this giggling but at this moment he just didn't care.

Harry remembered that Severus had said Dudley would be ‘euphoric'. He started giggling himself. Draco looked horrified by his amusement until Harry explained.

"Oh", Draco said, understanding now. "I suppose having the magic released all of a sudden would make him...well...giddy."

Severus and Lucius waved Harry and Draco out of the sitting room. "Let him calm without an audience. He'll likely be a bit scatterbrained until tomorrow, but he will be calmer after an hour - in time for supper." Severus said. The boys nodded and ran up to Harry's room, so Draco could show him the wizard games.

Lucius and Severus went out to the walled garden, Severus having explained he wanted to cover part of it for the boys ‘home gym'. Severus had to explain exactly what that was to Lucius baffled amusement. When wizards wanted to exercise they usually played Quidditch or took up things like fencing or more ancient martial arts.

Tinker had gone back to Spinners End, and under cover of a disillusionment charm had demolished the duplex directly behind Severus' house and reduced the brick house to its component parts. He brought the bricks and wood that Severus had asked for and now Severus waved his wand, creating a brick floor and columns, topped by a timbered roof attached to the Manor. The other three sides were open to let in the breeze. He could ward the weather out during the winter.

Tinker was summoned and sent to Surrey for the gym, and it was set up quickly. Lucius and Severus looked it over - Lucius was still baffled, and decided to try it - he gave up quickly after almost garroting himself with a pulley. Severus solemnly promised to ‘have the children show him the ropes with it' - making Lucius snarl and flush a bit. Having the muggle machine best him hadn't been fun.

The supper was served with Dudley's favorites. The Malfoy's weren't sure what to make of the meatloaf and potatoes with a side of carrots. A still dizzily giddy Dudley poured a large dollop of ketchup over it, to their horror.

Tinker scuttled up between Severus and Lucius and hissed. "I has steak and mushrooms with asparagus ready if masters would prefer."

Lucius was so relieved he gave his first real compliment to an elf. "You are a lifesaver, Tinker. Please bring it in." Tinker scurried away happily while Severus laughed at Lucius.

The adults were soon eating happily on steak. Draco tried the meatloaf - mostly out of curiosity. The house-elves had managed to make it flavorful and he ate part of it before opting for the steak. Harry was still at the point of simply being happy at seeing regular meals and ate all of the meatloaf and then had steak as well. Dudley was still too euphoric to notice what was on other's plates.

A chocolate confection was served for dessert with candles on it. Dudley blew them out after saying. "My wish has already been granted, so I just hope Mum gets well." There were murmured agreements from everyone, and the cake was served. Dudley asked for a small piece. "I don't want to undo all my progress."

Lucius asked about the gym equipment as casually as he could, while still rubbing an aching neck. They soon moved out to the new patio. Harry and Dudley exclaimed in happiness at seeing the area that Severus had made. He was thanked with a hug from both of them, causing an uncertain smile. Children didn't hug him or say thank you to him often, except for Draco.

Dudley didn't feel he was safe trying to work with anything, at present. So Harry explained the various parts of the gym to the fascinated horror of the Malfoy's. Draco thought it might be interesting, so Harry lay on the bench and started showing them how the bar attached to the weights was to be pulled on (so as NOT to strangle oneself). The four stood around him as he pulled on the bar, groaning with the effort.

There was a startling shriek of fury from the doorway, but Severus and Lucius pulled their wands a bit late. Lucius was thrown halfway across the garden, and Severus was tossed into a wall.

"You will not harm Harry Potter!" Dobby shrieked. He tossed another hex at Lucius, who ducked this one.

Dudley yelped and ducked behind a column. Draco yelled angrily "Stop it Dobby - we aren't hurting anyone!"

"You are torturing him - I heard him in pain!" Dobby screamed. "You will not harm Harry Potter." He reached a hand toward Harry, who scrambled away toward Severus. The elf was obviously crazy.

Harry reached Severus, who was shaking his head and trying to stand. Draco was yelling at Dobby, who was pushing past him, still trying to reach Harry. Lucius stood, and recovered his dropped wand.

"Let Harry Potter go!" Dobby was running toward Severus, who pushed Harry behind him, and aimed his wand at the onrushing elf. A containment spell from Lucius caught Dobby before he reached them, enveloping him in a sparkling chain that prevented any magic from the elf.

A furious Lucius Malfoy, with hair in disarray rushed up in fury, only the presence of children preventing him from killing the elf then and there.

Dudley stumbled up closer and looked at the elf. "Whoa, he was really angry - what did he think we were doing to Harry?"

Draco reluctantly answered. "I suppose the gym looks a little like a torture device."

Dudley guffawed, "An hour or so on it can feel like torture."

Harry looked at his guardian in concern "Are you okay Severus. That was a hard hit to the wall."

"It was a good hit, but no real damage done, thank you, Harry." Severus was more concerned that the elf had gotten the drop on them, than anything. One simply doesn't expect an attack from an elf. "Well, Dobby, what is your reason for attacking us? Harry was not being harmed - the muggle contraption was an exercise machine." Severus snarled at the cringing elf.

"Harry Potter was not being harmed?" Dobby asked, looking toward Harry, who shook his head uncertainly. At this Dobby began some alarming wailing, and started beating his head on a stone column.

"Make him stop!" Dudley shouted. "Stop it." Dobby whimpered and looked at Dudley in confusion.

"What should we do with him?" Lucius asked. "I can further bind his magic, so he can only do chores, but he's becoming more...unstable." Lucius really wanted to just put his head on a wall the way the Blacks did - he'd always considered that disgusting, but now he saw the appeal - being attacked by one's own elf - of all things.

Severus considered the elf. "He thought he was protecting Harry." He said slowly, "Go ahead and bind the magic, we can loosen it when he sees that we are not any danger to him, and he starts to listen to reason. Tinker can oversee him." Lucius cast the binding with glee, and Dobby was turned over to an appalled Tinker.

"Well, dinner with you is never dull, Severus." Lucius said brightly.

Severus chuckled, "We aim to please, Lucius, wait until you see tomorrows floor show - we may invite the dragons."

"Well I have the dubious pleasure of meeting Narcissa at Gringotts first thing tomorrow. If Draco can spend the morning with you, I will return with a certain object for you perusal." Lucius said.

Severus sobered immediately. "A good idea, we shall see you tomorrow, then."

The Malfoys left with dignity partially restored.

Severus shooed Dudley to bed and asked Harry if he was well. "Yes, but why was the house-elf so protective - I've never met him, before."

Severus sighed and sat him down. "You know, now, that your parents died fighting the Dark Lord." Harry nodded. "Your mother was given the chance to step aside to save herself. Of course, like any mother worthy of the name, she stood firm and the Dark Lord killed her. But her sacrifice protected you and the Avada Kedavra rebounded and destroyed the Dark Lord, instead - and gave you that scar. That is why people will know you wherever you go - you are the only one to ever survive the killing curse, and the Dark Lord that they feared was gone at the same time. So you are seen as a hero."

"But it was really my mother that did it." Harry was confused.

"People prefer live heroes, Harry." Severus answered with a laugh. "Run along to bed, you can read a bit if you want."

Harry scampered off, and Severus went his own desk to dig through more old tomes on Horcruxes. He was sure there would be an escape for Harry.

The morning dawned brightly - promising to be a scorcher. Both boys smiled at breakfast.

"Yao will be pleased at all the heat." Dudley snickered.

Harry just nodded happily and eyed Dobby warily as more bacon was served. Dobby eyed the pair mournfully - Tinker had given him an hours - long lecture on how devoted ‘the wonderful, clever, Potionsmaster Professor Severus Snape' was to his wards. Dobby remained only partially convinced.

Dobby's old mistress had been a distant cousin of Lucius' and had hated him. She had ranted about the Dark Lord and his servants, insisting that Lucius had been one and had laughed hatefully when Lucius had gotten away by claiming the Imperious curse. When the old mistress had died he had served the Malfoy's with reluctance, and had become more and more unhappy. Now, here he was - serving the great Harry Potter, but he had a friend of Lucius Malfoy as his guardian, and Dobby was afraid for him. He went back to making the hideously strong coffee that Severus preferred with a sigh.

Severus stumbled a bit blindly to the table and groped for his coffee cup, bringing it to his lips sleepily. He heard muffled snickering at the same time he realized blearily that the cup was still empty. He set the cup down and glowered at his insolent charges. Tinker popped in next to him with the coffee pot and served a steaming cupful. Severus downed the cup gratefully and poured another.

"I should warn you both that I'm not a morning person. It's best not to bother speaking to me until I've coffee in me." The boys grinned and made a few coffee jokes and threatened to buy T-shirts for him regarding coffee.

"I saw one that said ‘I have too much blood in my caffeine system' - that would be perfect!" Harry chirped.

Now that he was on his third cup even Severus smiled, as he started on the excellent scrambled eggs. "I expect you outside this morning, before the afternoon heat strikes." Severus told them. He appreciated their interest in studying about their new world, but they needed to be outside as well. "I'm sure that Draco will bring some games to interest you, while I set up my lab."

Draco arrived, then - right on cue. All the boys trooped out to the garden, Draco holding another bag of goodies that they were all giggling over as they left. Severus watched them and hoped for no broken bones, then went with Tinker to the cellar.

The cellar would have been adequate for a small lab, but if this was now to be home Severus wanted a deluxe one. He had sent Dobby and Tinker to demolish another two of the awful Spinners End hovels under the disillusionment charm. The three of them soon had the cellar expanded and deepened using brick and timbers from the old houses. Ventilation and lighting were improved and shelving and cabinets were also salvaged from the houses - they would do well for storage. Severus looked around - adequate for now, he could add upgrades over time.

Tinker fetched his potions equipment and ingredients, and Severus was one again in business. He usually made a fair amount of money over the summers, and he needed to get moving on his usually very lucrative potions - of course, now with more room he could brew a lot at one time.

He sighed happily and headed for the shower, lunch would start soon.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

Lucius and Angus stood outside the Black vault, eyeing Narcissa's nervous attorney. They were awaiting Narcissa's return with the list of items Lucius had demanded. Before she had gone in she had demanded he also give her one of the British Manors near London in exchange for her fetching the items.

He had raised a brow and said. "Perhaps, if you are able to find all the items..."

She had smirked triumphantly and gone in. Angus had expected this and had withdrawn the relevant manor title from his wizardspace briefcase.

Narcissa finally appeared at the doorway holding a featherlight bag. "Do I get the manor, Lucius?" She waved the bag enticingly. "I have found them all."

He sighed a bit dramatically and nodded, and Angus held up the title. Narcissa stepped through the door and raised her own eyebrow. "The gold cup appears to have belonged to someone important, Lucius." She stopped in front of him. "I want my house-elves Tarry and Tizzy - there are only two in each of the other houses."

Lucius glared and eyed her coldly. "No more last minute demands after this." He hissed.

She smiled and gave him the bag. Lucius gave her the title and called the two house-elves to her. The pair left the bank without further words between them and both went to thoroughly ward their houses from each other.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

While dressing for lunch, Severus considered how quickly to let his ...well, he supposed she was his girlfriend - know about his wards. They had been seeing each other for years, although they were careful that no one knew about it. Well, he supposed that Lucius knew, but was respecting his privacy in this matter.

They had struck a friendship about a year after the war ended. Severus was still having nightmares about his brief stay in Azkaban, before Albus had sprung him and had headed to Hogsmeade for a drink that weekend. She had been out back of the Three Broomsticks, sobbing. She had taken a vicious curse during a raid on Hogsmeade before the Dark Lord had fallen, and after several trips to St Mungo's the Healers had regretfully told her she could never bear children.

She had been in hysterics that night because her fiancé, after sticking by her for months, had finally caved to familial pressure to ‘marry a witch who could give him children' and had dumped her that night, just weeks before their wedding. Severus had awkwardly offered her a calming draught, which she had seemed to find a bit funny. They had talked, long into the night during which she had poured out the whole sorry tale. After that he had found himself seeing her most weekends to talk and reminisce.

Their friendship had healed a bit of his heart that had been desperately missing his friendship with Lily. She was different than Lily, and much more accepting of his, admittedly, numerous faults. Their friendship had deepened over time into becoming lovers. They both had careers that took much of their time - he had demands the entire school year, and she had her business. They did vacation together during summer - she had never been out of the British Isles and he enjoyed showing her a bit of the world. In return she listened to his grumbling about students during weekends.

He really didn't want to ruin a valued companionship. They had been seeing each for almost a decade, he realized, and as unlikely as their relationship seemed - it worked for them. Perhaps she wouldn't mind being the defacto female figure in Harry's life. He sighed; he may as well get to it. He opened the floo in his bedroom and called for her.

"Rosemerta! Are you in?"

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

Angus Essex watched Lucius and Narcissa leave Gringotts with a sigh of relief. He didn't know why Lucius needed whatever it was in that vault, but he had been prepared to pay an extortionate amount to obtain it. He still had a few things to clear up at Gringotts.

Petunia Dursley had made it clear that she wanted everything to be transferred to the wizarding world to be kept safe for Dudley; although at the time she had thought she was dying. Still, since she would likely reside on the Reserve, moving it all into Gringotts was a sound idea. Angus opened a vault for Dudley, with Petunia also named on it. As Dudley's guardian Severus would hold the key for him. With the stocks liquidated and the banks emptied there was a tidy amount there.

Then the more sticky issue was tackled. He sat with one of the managers of Gringotts and turned over a copy of the guardianship of Harry, and asked (very politely) for Harry's keys. The manager perused it carefully and barked at the assistants. Three keys were handed to him, with lists of the contents - monetary and otherwise.

"We have the key to the Potter family vault, and keys to two vaults - one belonging to a great aunt Audra Peverell, and a third cousin Roderick Potter that he inherited. The key to Harry's personal vault has been held by the Headmaster Dumbledore to fund Harry's needs while growing up." The goblin eyed the lawyer's stormy countenance.

Funding Harry's needs, indeed, Angus thought. Well, most of that was now in Dudley's vault and ‘all in the family' as it were. "Well, Harry's key needs to go to his guardian, now, if you will arrange it." The goblins chuckled and nodded. "If you would forward all records of the vaults to the Norris Accountant Firm they will handle them."

The Goblins nodded happily. They always enjoyed a potential shakeup between wizards - with all sorts of confiscation and potential for a good fight. They were always disappointed if things were handled peaceably.

Angus had already severed Narcissa's access to anything Malfoy, and the Divorce Papers would be finalizing even now. A good day's work, he thought as he apparated to his office, and owled the keys and lists to Potionsmaster Snape.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

Lucius arrived for lunch in triumph, waving the bag at Severus who nodded with a smirk. Lunch was served by Tinker - Dobby having opted to continue cleaning the garden, away from Lucius.

The boys were sweaty and dusty. They had played exploding snap and gobstones and worked out on the gym, while Draco explained the intricacies of Quidditch. They were all eager to learn to fly, although, perhaps flying in the Dragon-infested skies of the Reserve would not be all that wise.

Harry cleared his throat and looked at Severus, "Umm, do you think we would be able to go swimming in any of the ponds around here? I know the dragons use them, but could one of them be... warded... or something?" Harry looked at him hopefully.

Severus looked thoughtful. "That would be a good pastime for the hot weather. The reserve would not ward any of the ponds for you - it would be useless - the dragons already know they are there, and would break the wards. They have their own sort of magic, you know." Severus smiled at their crestfallen looks. "However, I'm sure the director would let us build a pool near the compound that the dragons would leave alone. They don't fly into the Center, by agreement with the Reserve - though they sometimes do wander in on foot if they need help, or something. So, they should treat it as part of the Center, and leave it alone."

"Dragons seem a lot smarter than the books say they are." Draco offered, while all three boys grinned ‘they were getting a pool!!'

Lucius huffed in annoyance. "Most of the dragon keepers and dragon riders are reluctant to part with their hard-won knowledge. They do write books about it - but only give copies to others on the Reserves. A few of their stories make it outside the Reserves, but not all believe them. Most wizards realize that Dragons are sentient, they even acknowledge that the Riders and Keepers do communicate with them - they just don't admit how much they do understand."

Lunch ended, and the boys went to design a pool complete with the water slides that Dudley had described and a springboard. Of course Draco suggested cabanas to change in, and some tables and umbrella over lounge chairs, etc....

Lucius and Severus tuned that boys out and went to the library and shut the door, and locked it. Lucius levitated the cup out of the bag, in spite of the fact that Narcissa had handled it, they were wary of enchantments. Lucius drew out the diary and set it down on the other side of the table. The cup radiated with almost palpable evil while the diary seemed...neutral by comparison. Severus nodded, it was as he suspected, then.

They both sat down and pulled the books on Horcruxes to them. They had some reading and casting of spells to do.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

Harry listened to Draco and Dudley and their arguments and plans for the pool. He was happy to be getting the pool, of course. Mostly, though he was just happy. Severus had only been his guardian a week, and life seemed impossibly perfect. Even when grumpy this morning the worst he'd done was to warn them that he was to be avoided until ‘coffee ingestion had been achieved'.

He had a brilliant room in a house on a Dragon Reserve, but best of all he seemed to have a home. The Dursley residence, in spite of the changes those last few weeks, had never been a home. Severus seem to actually like him, he hoped that would not change. Severus had assured him that this was now his home, and that nothing would change that. He desperately hoped that was true.

The afternoon wore on and Draco and Dudley had finally run out of additions to the pool, and they got out more books, and made a list of more books they needed. Lucius and Severus came out of the library just before dinner.

"We'll go to the Spain - their marketplace in Madrid has a larger selection of what we need." Lucius said, and he and Draco departed for home and dinner.

"Spain, we're going to Spain?" Dudley squeaked with excitement.

"Yes, we have things we need to obtain and you will have a chance to interact with wizards without being mobbed by Harry Potter fans." Severus smiled at Harry to take any sting out of the words.

Harry just grinned. A trip to Spain, as well! His guardian was brilliant.

Severus looked uncomfortable and Harry thought he even saw him squirm a bit. "I also have someone who wishes to meet you both. She'll be coming on the excursion with us. There are a few places Lucius and I need to visit we don't want you to go in, and she can see that you three can continue sightseeing." At the boy's blank looks, he continued. "Her name is Rosemerta, she runs a pub in Hogsmeade Village she's, well my girlfriend."

"Oooooh," Dudley started to tease, and stopped abruptly at Severus' glare.

"Is she nice?" Harry asked, he thought anxiously. A girlfriend - maybe she wouldn't want him here. She'd likely want Severus all to herself.

"You'll both like her. She's quite anxious to meet you both." Severus grimaced. He had laid out the whole appalling tale, and then had to make her swear not to go straight to Hogwarts and give Albus the hexing of his life. The trip to Madrid would give her a chance to meet the boys and have a nice time. The distractions of sightseeing and shopping would help overcome any awkwardness... he hoped.

Dudley and Harry were finally off to bed, and Severus sipped some tea, and stared at the carefully locked and warded cabinet in the Library that currently held the two Horcruxes. The book "Horcrux Horrors' he had found in an obscure booksellers stall in Berlin had contained a lengthy list of ‘magical miscalculations' with Horcruxes. There were an appalling number of things that could go wrong of course. There was even a mention of a similar problem to the scar that Harry had - of course the outcome for that one hadn't been pleasant, but it did give Severus some ideas.

They needed a plan for the diary, and the dragon's magic had given him some ideas. Spanish wizard were more progressive with their small Reserve of Dragons. They had a mixed bag of Hebredian Blacks and Peruvian Vipertoothes and a few of almost every other kind. They might have an answer. Yuan had given a letter of introduction when he and Lucius had flooed him during there brainstorming, but no absolute promises of help.

They needed to get their plans off the ground. Severus sensed that time was short. Voldemort would start making his move, soon. He would want to kill Harry before he was out of school.

Severus closed his eyes. Harry had already wormed his way into his heart, to his dismay. The thought of him dying was already intolerable. He wouldn't let that happen...ever.

The trip to Madrid was delayed, briefly. The three boys were crowded around a book about the city when an alert went off, warning Severus of a floo call being made to his house on Spinners End. Lucius nodded to him - he would take care of things here at Dragonsrest, as necessary. The floo call was likely from Albus, and may - or may not go well.

Severus quickly apparated to his lab at Spinners End so he would appear to have already been there when he approached the floo. The old, ugly furniture was still in place, but there was no hiding the fact that his books were gone. Albus would see through any illusion and be even more suspicious.

He walked to the floo, hoping the Headmaster was in a hurry, and wouldn't bother looking - or ask to see Harry.

"Severus, m' boy." Albus started jovially. "Gringotts sent a letter asking for Harry's key. Are you in need of money for him?"

"Not at present, but I'm sure that he will need it at some point. Is that a problem, Albus?" Severus' eyes narrowed.

"No, I have the key, here - but why bother, if you only have him for the summer? They Weasley's will likely have the lads when you come back to Hogwarts in the fall - or whenever they boys get to be too much - I'm sure they would take him earlier." Albus twinkled at him, half expecting Severus to shove the boys through, at once.

"What are you blathering about, Headmaster?" Severus answered, controlling anger with difficulty. "Harry is staying with me - I am his guardian if you recall."

"Yes, yes." Albus agreed, hurriedly. "But you have your duties to the school, and the boys can't be left on their own, can they?"

"Petunia should be well enough to leave the hospital and take charge of them during the school year." Severus watched Albus carefully; he had to steer cautiously between satisfying the old coot's questions, and not giving too much information.

"She's going to live?" Albus brightened. "Well, they can resume their residence in Surrey, and all can go back to as it was." Excellent! Harry would be back among muggles for the year, and not too much damage would have been done.

"Hmm, unfortunately Petunia has no wish to return there - where she was almost killed. She wants a house elsewhere. We can cross that bridge when we come to it, though." Severus answered calmly, although he was seething at Albus' highhanded attitude toward Harry's guardianship - Severus was Harry's guardian and would remain so whether Albus liked it or not. "In the meantime Harry will need clothing and likely more books. It is summer and the lads wish for excursions, as well..."

Albus took the hint, and sighed. "Of course, of course." And he tossed the key through the floo. "Let me know when the new house needs warding for Harry." He frowned a bit, a change of address for the Dursley's and Harry wouldn't be all bad, the muggles on that street had seen too much, if Aurors or any of the Order asked around they would likely get an earful. A new address would be best.

Severus thought he had got away cleanly, when Albus noticed the empty bookshelves. "Great Scot! whatever happened to your books, Severus?"

Luckily Severus had had a few minutes to plot. "I've moved them, the house-elves are going to enlarge this place - I've needed more room, even without the guests. I don't want my books damaged by errant elf-magic."

"Aaah, good luck with the building - elves can get odd ideas." Albus snickered. "Let me know how things go."

Severus grimaced and the firecall ended to his relief. He apparated back to Dragonsrest, feeling a bit like he had dodged a curse.

Lucius and Harry listened to his retelling of the conversation with concern while Draco and Dudley were arguing over whether to go to a bullfight while in Madrid.

"He wants to give me to another family?" Harry asked, alarmed. He liked it here with Severus! He was getting quite attached to his scary guardian. He was quite sure that no one would dare harm him if it meant they had to cross Severus to get to him.

Severus looked at him, noting the anxiety. He felt warmed that Harry didn't look all that anxious to be removed from his care. "It won't happen, Harry. We're dancing around the issue with Albus, at present, to buy us time. But, if necessary, we'll all stay here on the Reserve to avoid them. Yuan said he could send us to other Reserves, if we need to flee the British Isles altogether."

Harry peered into in Guardians eyes. Dudley thought them a bit scary. Harry was never quite sure what Severus was thinking - his guardian had an excellent poker face, for sure - but the fathomless darkness of his eyes didn't frighten him. The jet black eyes always looked protective and concerned when his guardian spoke to him, and he just knew that Severus wouldn't let him down without a hard fight.

Harry smiled at Severus' answer, "I know you'll keep us safe, Severus. I just wish this Headmaster person would just let us be."

Lucius and Severus snickered at hearing the great Albus Dumbledore being referred to in that way.

"He did give me the key to your Gringotts account. It's the account your parents set up to keep you in money for Hogwarts, and an apprenticeship afterward. There is plenty in it for any foolishness like Quidditch or the like." Severus smiled at Harry's delight. "The Norris Accounting firm will have the keys to the other three vaults - They one belonging to the Potter family, and two other personal vaults of relatives who left them to you, when they died."

Harry looked stunned at the idea that relatives would leave him anything. He looked down at the small key Severus had handed to him. "I'll take good care of it, sir."

Severus summoned Tinker and told him that his house in Spinners End would have to be enlarged - as he had told the Headmaster he intended to, and with his luck the old meddler would check.

"Just tear down the houses I own that are still up - build one like Dragonsrest - perhaps a bit smaller - only 4 bedrooms and set it back from the street. If you have time, today, a wall around the entire property would be good." Severus smiled as the small elf nodded happily.

A knock from the floo was heard, and Severus opened it to let Rosemerta in. Draco had seen her before on trips to Hogsmeade, but Harry and Dudley ogled her a bit.

"Whoa, Severus scored a babe, Harry." Dudley whispered to Harry, although he wasn't quiet enough for Severus to not hear him, and it earned him a glare.

"Rosemerta, allow me to introduce my wards, Harry Potter and Dudley Dursley. Harry, Dudley this is Rosemerta Christie." Severus eyed the boys sternly while they shook her hand and said their ‘pleased to meet you's'.

Rosemerta looked the two over, Harry and his cousin seemed polite. Their eyes were full of curiosity, of course. She smiled, they likely wondered about her and Severus. She looked over at her stern lover with a grin. He put up a good front, but she had wormed her way past that, like any good Hufflepuff would.

When her fiancé had broken their engagement off, and she had dissolved into tears and misery at her own back door, she had been horrified to be discovered by anyone. But Severus had handed her his handkerchief and before she had known it she'd poured her heart out. He had sympathized, but offered no pity, to her relief. She had soon looked forward to his visits, and then their dates. She liked his dry, sarcastic humor and their easy-going relationship with few demands from each other worked quite well.

She looked back at the boys with a small grin. Of course, with kids now in the mix, that might need adjustment. At least these didn't require nappy changes.

Lucius held out the portkey - a parchment with runes scrawled on it and they each gripped an edge. Lucius spoke the activation word and they found themselves in a sunny street in Madrid that had wizards and witches chattering and roaming in it.

"This is Brujeria Rio, its like Diagonalley - you can find almost anything you need here, magically. There was a river near here that once had magical creatures living by it. That is why they call the place Sorcery River." Severus explained.

Lucius cast a temporary translation spell on all of them, so speaking Spanish would not be a problem, and agreed to meet for a late lunch at the restaurant next to the Madrid Gringotts branch. Lucius and Severus set off for the Madrid Dragon Reserve and the boys and Rosemerta set off for the shops and sightseeing.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

Lucius and Severus apparated away from the Madrid Reserve with elation. They had copies of several books they had found in the reserve library, and hopefully the answer to the problem they were faced with.

They approached the restaurant, and saw the boys waving at them excitedly, pockets full of shrunken bags and packages. Rosemerta was looking tired and a bit disheveled, but Severus was relieved to see she was still smiling.

The boys were all talking at once, listing the sights they had seen, and the various trinkets and things they had bought. Lucius and Severus let the chatter wash over them as they ate the very good food in the open air restaurant. The trip was obviously a success, and everyone was feeling quite smug.

"We went to the Prado museum and there is a great park called Buen Retiro with a glass pavilion with a lot of plants that I didn't recognize." Draco enthused.

"We showed him how to ride a bike - it's the best way to see a park like that." Dudley said with a bit of a smirk. Draco scowled - he could fly like a hawk on a broom. Who'd have thought a muggle bike could be so difficult to master?

"We found an old map at the ‘Alfonso Ojeda' antiques. Rosemerta cast a spell that found some with old magic on them. Draco said you might like them." Harry pulled out the shrunken package, and gave it to Severus.

"Thank you, Harry - that was very thoughtful." Severus smiled at Harry's pleased grin.

Rosemerta lean over and spoke to the men. "Harry had a bit of a shock at a shop selling familiars we stopped at on the way back. Draco was showing them the reptile section and there was a very pretty indigo colored snake they admired..." She hesitated and then continued. "Harry spoke Parseltongue to it. Luckily neither Harry nor Dudley thought anything of it, and Draco hushed them before anyone else noticed. I told Harry to not do that any further, until he speaks to you. The other two will also keep quiet until told otherwise."

Rosemerta told herself - she may have been a Hufflepuff, but she hadn't run a pub frequented by rowdy wizards without finding a stiff backbone and she did not flinch from a little thing like finding her boyfriend's ward - who happened to be ‘the Boy Who Lived' - also happened to be a parselmouth...at least she hoped she didn't.

Rosemerta noticed the two wizards stiffen and glance at each other and then her. Their Slytherin masks of cool indifference sliding into place.

"I'm sure it is nothing to worry about." Severus said cautiously. "He likely got the ability from ‘You know who' when he got the scar. We really don't know all that happened that night."

Rosemerta eyed him a bit skeptically. "I'm not jumping to conclusions about the boy - but you know that others will."

Lucius and Severus nodded at her and grimaced in agreement.

The teenagers wolfed down the food after their strenuous outing and were soon ready to return to Dragonsrest. The rune covered parchment was pulled out and they all took an edge, as before.

The boy's packages were all resized, and they trooped with Rosemerta to the living room to relive the day and crow over their booty.

Severus resized the old map of Europe and smiled. It was quite handsome, done in the old-world style. There were definitely runes and glyphs mixed into the letters surrounding the map. He would frame it and place it in the library - even if it had been cheap and worthless he would have done so - it would give Harry a sense of belonging to the house, have things he had bought in the place.

Lucius peered at the map as well. "Interesting runes - I'll have to look up the meaning."

Severus rolled his eyes. During Hogwarts Lucius had eaten, drank and breathed runes - only to find out his father would not let him pursue any ‘tawdry career' in them. Lucius had been crushed. With his father dead he had taken his interest back up, although not with the same enthusiasm. Abraxas had beaten much of that out of him - literally.

Lucius and Severus once again entered the library and shut and warded the door.

"We'll have to have this done and under control before September, Lucius. You will be able to keep an eye on things during the school year, especially if he becomes the boys tutor and Draco joins them. If the dragon magic works, we can start at once." Severus, once a target was in sight, never liked to put things off.

Lucius nodded. "If there is a dragon dying soon, we should take immediate steps. I've found binding spells we can use, if needed. The wizard's oaths we have come up with should take care of it, though. He's only a teenager - he's undoubtedly crafty and strong even now, but the two of us should be able to turn him around."

Severus nodded in agreement. "He's had no parents or real family to ground him. If we both work on him it should not be too late to instill our values into him. I questioned Rigel carefully. He said that dragons always come close to the compound center to die - the others tend to stick close to them to give them comfort during this. He said there is a very old - 5 centuries, at least - Hebredian Black that will likely die in the next few days. We should approach him carefully tomorrow."

Lucius nodded. "We should take the diary with us - that should explain much to the dragon, if they are as wise as we believe." They both nodded, satisfied, and eyed the cabinet with trepidation.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

The Malfoys left before supper, Lucius citing a pile of post-divorce paperwork awaiting him, and the others waved them off with wishes of ‘good luck with that!'

Rosemerta kissed Severus goodbye, to Harry and Dudley's embarrassed snickers. She had a pub to get ready for the evening rush. Severus did his best to not have a somewhat sappy look on his face, as she left. From Harry and Dudley's grins he was afraid he was unsuccessful.

Severus looked sternly at the pair as they sat for dinner. "The owl I received this morning at breakfast was from the Healer looking in on your mother, Dudley." The boys were abruptly very serious. "She is doing quite well, he says. She has been moved from the intensive care unit to an intermediate care ward. They still keep a close eye - but she is in a regular room. He said we could visit if we keep it short." The pair looked eager.

"There is also the issue of the funeral for Vernon - it is a couple days away. The coroner and police are finally done with him. Apparently your Aunt Marge is taking care of things regarding this. You may attend if you wish, of course." Severus watched Dudley's suddenly grim face.

"I need to think about it." Dudley muttered, picking at the food morosely. He wanted to go, but he could only imagine what his Aunt would say.

Severus nodded, understanding his reluctance. "I have no intention of you attending, Harry, unless you have strong feelings otherwise." Harry shook his head emphatically.

The suddenly dour meal perked up a bit with the house elves strawberries and cream. The boys cleaned themselves up afterward, and Severus side-along apparated the pair to the hospital chapel. He was lucky the small alcove was apparently rarely used. Taking both boys at once had tired him.

The Healer had given him excellent directions, and they found the room without difficulty. Severus saw a bouquet outside another room, and grabbed a rose from it. He quickly replicated it into two dozen. He gave each boy a dozen and changed the colors to white and pink. The awestruck boys just said 'cool!', and marched proudly into the room bearing their gifts.

Petunia was looking a bit less pale, but her struggle to live showed strongly in the sunken cheeks and eyes. The boys smiles faded a bit, but she managed to lift her arms to them with a smile. The two rushed to her sides and each got a hug. Dudley cried a bit, but Harry and Petunia just smiled at each other - two conspirators who had pulled the impossible off.

"I'm proud of you for getting you and Dudley to Severus - I know he was too distraught to get there on his own." She whispered. Harry grinned back at her.

"Harry does know how to think on his feet." Dudley agreed through sniffles.

Petunia looked at Severus "Are things going well, the lawyer - Angus and his assistant Roger have visited a few times? They gave me a key to a vault - but I think you should hang on it, Dudley may need it." Petunia was already tiring, Severus could see.

Severus took the proffered key. "He won't really need it until next year, but I'll keep it safe for you. We're dancing around Albus, but so far all is well." Severus gave her a small, tight smile that she interpreted correctly - battles would likely occur in the future, but don't say anything in front of the children for now.

The roses found homes in vases Severus conjured and the boys chattered about dragons and Madrid for half an hour, and then Severus pulled them away.

"We'll return, but Petunia needs her rest." Severus told the reluctant boys, and apparated them straight from the room to Dragonsrest.

The boys stumbled to bed, exhausted from the visit to Madrid and the hospital. Severus was sure they were asleep before their heads hit the pillows. Severus sat, for a time, at one of his bedroom windows, looking out over the Reserve. Lights twinkled, and there was an occasional roar and flames from an irritated dragon.

He hoped he and Lucius were doing the right thing. He had mulled the idea over for several years before pulling Lucius in on it. He had, of course had to wait until Lucius was on Harry's side of things.

Severus watched as a pale-colored dragon launched into the sky. Likely an Antipodean Opaleye - they don't usually come here - a dragon rider from elsewhere must be visiting he mused, then chuckled. The boy's enthusiasm had apparently rubbed off. He went to bed still turning the problems over in his mind.

The dawn broke brightly, and Severus covered his eyes with his forearm with a muttered curse. There were times he missed his dungeons. He never got blinded by excessively cheery morning sun there. He showered and dressed, praying that the coffee was ready when he got to the table this morning. Severus ignored the cheerful faces at the breakfast table until he was finishing his second cup of heavenly caffeine.

"I need to get some potions brewing done this morning, before our trip to the Reserve center to build the pool. I have several commissions to fill that are quite lucrative. One of them is from the potions brewer on this reserve. They usually have to pay rather high prices for the mastery-level potions they need. I can charge them half their usual price, and still make a bundle." Severus smiled at their impressed look.

"Can we watch?" Harry asked "Maybe we can help?" Dudley nodded eagerly.

Severus eyed them consideringly. Nothing he was brewing was too volatile or poisonous.

"Very well, but you must follow strict instructions - this is part of my income, not a game." They nodded seriously. Severus snorted, Hogwarts students usually cringed when coming in his classroom. Perhaps he could ensure his two wards would not dread his potions class.

Severus ducked into the library and grabbed a few basic manuals and ingredients books. The boys trailed him into the lab looking mystified by all the jars and equipment.

"Look - cauldrons - just like in books about witches!" Dudley seemed to find this hilarious. Severus rolled his eyes, and Harry grinned at them both.

Severus explained the potions he was working on, well all except the impotency cure for a certain elderly wizard who was on his sixth wife. He conjured a blackboard and a chalk was spelled to write the potions, their ingredients, and the directions for brewing. The boys were quite impressed with the intricacy.

"I don't expect you to do any actual brewing, but this will help you get familiar with the process. I'll give you some simple ingredients to prepare. You can look up the ingredient and how preparation can change its uses and effectiveness in the manuals and books, if you wish."

The boys nodded at him and bent to their tasks, when he showed them the plants and animal parts. Harry proved to be quite good at preparing plant ingredients. His experience with cooking made it easy for him to catch onto the instructions of dicing, chopping, and shredding. The manuals explained all the differences quite clearly, as well as the effects of different cutting methods.

Dudley, however, excelled at dissecting flobberworms and scarab beetles. He had many questions about their uses, and Severus answered as patiently as possible. Dudley soon moved on to the dead toads and rats, to Harry's disgust.

"You have the makings of either a brilliant surgeon or a serial killer, Dud." Harry was pleased to hear Severus chuckle, along with Dudley's cheerful guffaw.

With the boy's help Severus was soon done with three potions and had two others set to simmer until the next day. He put the last two in stasis - he would finish them later.

"Ugh, I feel greasy", Dudley complained as they left the lab.

"Yes, an unfortunate side effect of potions brewing - you should see me after a full day of classes." Severus agreed ruefully.

"Let's grab a shower before Draco gets here." Harry said, and they raced off. Severus hesitated, and then followed them. He supposed he should keep up appearances for them when possible.

They were back downstairs before eleven, just in time for the Malfoy's arrival.

"The director did agree to the pool, several of the dragonriders and keepers were quite happy with the idea of a pool being available. I don't think we'll quite manage the water park Draco and Dudley envisioned, but we will do our best." Lucius eyed the pair of erstwhile pool planners.

Severus retrieved the diary, and they set off across the meadow to the area the director had agreed to let them build on. It was hoped the dragons would not find it interesting. Severus let Lucius and the two pool designers pull ahead and he and Harry dropped back.

"Rosemerta told us you had an encounter with a snake yesterday." Severus began.

Harry glanced at his guardian quickly. Rosemerta had tried to hide how disturbed she had been by his talking to the snake. Draco had seemed excited by it, but had also told him to hush, and not let others hear him. Harry had been unhappy - he had hoped for a bit of normality, and here he was talking to snakes.

"We were all talking to the animals, sort of. I sure didn't expect the pretty blue snake to answer me. I was surprised by it, and then one of the others started insulting me and swearing, the other snakes told him to shut up and he swore at them! - the sign said he was a viper - I suppose that you couldn't expect him to be polite..." Harry trailed off; he realized from Severus' amused look that he was babbling. "Anyway, Draco told me to stop before anyone else could hear me."

"Yes, he's quite right. Because Salazar Slytherin and the Dark Lord were Parselmouths the ability - which is quite rare - is seen as the mark of a dark wizard. Good wizards who have the ability tend to hide it, so few are aware that light wizards can and do have the ability, as well." Severus sighed. "For now, keep this between the five of us...well, six - since Rosemerta knows as well." Harry smiled at Severus' slip.

Harry liked Rosemerta, and his guardian was obviously very fond of her, too. He wasn't all that obvious about it. He had only caught Severus in that one smile after the kiss - that had really given him away.

Harry and Severus caught up with the other three. Lucius summoned three house-elves that were waiting on the call, and they started on the pool. It would be good sized, with a rock waterfall on one end, with a waterslide of polished rock going down beside it. This would keep them all busy while Severus spoke with the director.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

Yuan greeted Severus cheerfully. He now had a new dragonrider from the Australian wizarding islands south of New Zealand. The Opaleye had looked around carefully and agreed to the new Reserve. The dragons always had to accept the new position, as well as the rider, and the dragon would never give the agreement until they had seen the place. This was their first Opaleye in decades, and everyone was quite happy.

The Potionsmaster seemed a bit on edge, but finally spoke. "I have a request to make of you. I know Lucius and I are not well-known by you, as yet. However, my chief obligation in life is to keep Harry safe. I need you to understand that everything I do is to achieve that."

Yuan nodded slowly, he suspected what was to follow would not be as pleasant.

"To keep Harry safe, Lucius and I must keep the Dark Lord gone." Severus waited for the inevitable protest.

Now Yuan looked alarmed, "But...Lord ‘you know who' is dead...isn't he?" Yuan wasn't sure he wanted an answer.

Severus held Yuan's eyes, willing him to believe him. "No...not dead...and here I must ask for a promise of silence on what I reveal."

Yuan knew that whatever was to come would be horrible; the Dark Lord had been into very dark magic. He sighed, he wasn't sure that he wanted to be a part of what was likely to be the epicenter of the storm to come.

Yuan could feel Yao pushing at the back of his mind, urging courage. He sighed again, and rubbed his forehead. This Severus had one thing heavily in his favor. Every dragon who had a rider or keeper that understood them had, without exception, expressed complete approval and support of Severus and his charges. The dragons were often aware of conflicts that were coming. They apparently knew of an upcoming battle, and were firmly on Severus and Harry's side.

Yuan nodded, knowing he would side with anyone against the Dark Lord, in any case. "Yes, you have my promise."

Severus nodded at him, understanding the struggle Yuan was likely having. Many who had openly defied Voldemort had died horrible deaths.

"The Dark Lord ensured his survival by making Horcruxes" Severus watched Yuan's eyes close in horror. He sympathized completely. "Lucius and I have thought of a way to ...circumvent this. It will involve consulting the Hebredian Black that is close to death. If he tells me we are wrong...we'll drop the plan and forget it. If, however, he agrees - I hope you will accept that he knows what he is doing." Severus held his breath, a bit. Everything rode on Yuan's answer.

"And no probing questions, either, I suppose." Yuan said grimly. Severus didn't deny that.

Yuan leaned back in his chair. "Our very old dragons have a formidable amount of knowledge. They learn by sharing thoughts and memories with each other and their riders and keepers. It is why the very young dragons are hostile to humans - they haven't had any interaction with them...shared a mental conversation. But the very old - like Yvane - the Hebredian Black you mentioned - he has memories handed down from his great-grandfather who remembered the time of Merlin. He has had six riders, altogether and has traveled most of the world before returning here to die. He is indeed wise, and dragons have their own magical methods of discerning truth."

Yuan nodded slowly. "If Yvane agrees with your plan, I will as well." Yuan felt a heaviness lift from the back of his mind. He suspected that Yao had been listening - and perhaps others as well. He sometimes felt the more meddlesome old dragons ‘eavesdropped' at times on a lot of conversations. The old gossips - Yuan thought sneeringly, and could almost feel Yao growl in affronted dignity.

Yuan rose and bowed, and Severus bowed in return and left.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

Severus found the potions brewer and let him know that two of the potions were done, and the other would be finished in the morning. The potions brewer was ecstatic; having a Potionsmaster living on the Reserve would be a major asset.

Severus found his way to the new pool - the waterfall was finished, and the waterslide as well. The house-elves were finishing the changing rooms and chaise lounges and chairs. Dudley and Draco were bouncing happily and Harry was peering at the springboard Lucius was conjuring.

Lucius looked at Severus and raised an eyebrow in inquiry. Severus nodded with a small smile. Mission accomplished - so far.

Now to face the dragon, Yvane, himself.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

After a hasty lunch, the trio of swimmers went straight to the new pool to try it out, leaving Lucius and Severus to do some last minute worrying about Yvane. Rigel would take them to the dragon, but they did not intend him to stay. They preferred no one to know what was being done, so the fewer that were in on it, the better.

Rigel would not be available until after dinner. The pair suspected the hours would pass excruciatingly slow. They went over the spells they had memorized until even Severus said it was enough. Severus finally resorted to finishing the potions he had in stasis, while Lucius entertained himself by interpreting the runes on the old map Harry had bought.

They boys dragged home moments before supper, blissfully exhausted by all the swimming. Severus and Lucius were relieved that the boys filled the air with tales of how wonderful the pool was, and boasting of how spectacular their dives had been. The boys therefore did not notice how silent the men were.

Draco barely had the energy to protest being sent to Malfoy Manor after dinner. He did insist he would return by lunch the next day. Dudley and Harry were told to ‘entertain themselves quietly' before bed. Dudley left for his room without protest, but Harry eyed the grim pair closely.

"Are you doing something dangerous tonight, sir?" Harry asked quietly.

Severus and Lucius stared a bit, surprised at Harry's astuteness. Severus answered carefully. "It's not so much dangerous as it is tricky. It's important that we not fail, and we're a bit nervous - we don't want to muck it up." Severus hesitated a bit. "I'll try to explain what we're doing tomorrow, it's a long story - but you should perhaps hear it."

Lucius looked at Severus in shock. "Severus...are you sure?"

"Yes...he is a sensible lad, and I've no right to keep him completely in the dark." Severus held Harry's eyes as he said this, hoping that he understood the trust he was giving him.

Harry nodded once, "Thank You, Severus. Good Luck tonight." And he also headed off to his room, hearing Dudley already snoring in his bed.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

Rigel led the Slytherin pair across a rock - strewn cliff side. Severus sighed, apparently this dragon wanted to watch the sea while he died, and had claimed a large cave facing the rolling waves. They passed several dragons, who were keeping watch over the dying Hebredian. Rigel called into the cave, announcing their visit.

Severus and Lucius both conjured a Lumos and entered. The dragon wasn't far in the cave, and they were soon standing near the enormous head, with a large purple eye blinking sleepily at them.

Severus had read the books the Spanish Dragonriders had written. Legilimency to communicate with them was possible, if you were prepared for the migraine headache that would follow. Severus' mental abilities in Legilimency and Occlumency were familial powers, and therefore extremely strong, and had been ridiculously easy for him to learn. He firmly cast the spell to enter the dragons mind.

To his shock Yvane had been awaiting him. As the books had explained dragon tended to communicate with each other in memories and visual impressions, as well as emotions. The older they became, and after learning language from their riders and keepers they would also use words. Severus realized quickly that Yvane was indeed very old; he had the dizzying impression of vast stores of memories and knowledge obtained from other dragons and incredible memories passed down from millenniums of dragons. He didn't doubt for a moment that Yvane had memories from the time of Merlin, and perhaps of Merlin himself.

Yvane waited patiently for Severus to ground himself in Yvane's mind.

"So, you are here to see if the being locked in that book should be freed, young wizard?" Yvane's mind voice asked the stunned Severus.

"We must find the Horcruxes and destroy them; otherwise we can never kill Lord Voldemort. Tom Riddle was only sixteen when he made this Horcrux-diary. We can tell that it is different from the others. The magic in it doesn't reek of the dark the way the cup does." Severus explained, hoping his own mental voice was conveying the desperation he was feeling. "Tom Riddle might know where the Horcruxes would be hidden in and where. He might also know how to be rid of the partial Horcrux in Harry's scar." Severus could feel the dragon patiently listening to his explanation, as well as the dragons fury at the making of Horcruxes - dragons seemed to find them a personal insult. "At sixteen, Tom Riddle might still be open to changing his beliefs - especially if we show him how wrong everything went."

Severus could hear Yvane's mental chuckle. "Or perhaps you will merely be showing him where to change his strategy to be more successful this time, and unleash a second Lord Voldemort - to join up with the first."

Severus felt quite affronted. "We did foresee that possibility. We'll be binding him up in Wizard Oaths to not harm or fight against Harry. Anything he might do to Harry will cause his own death. We'll bind his magic, if we must."

Yvane sighed. "Such an unwilling ally will be of little use to you. Any information he might give you will be suspect and possibly fraught with danger. You Slytherins can find loopholes in any bargain. If there is a way to thwart you - he is likely to do so. He may even decide death by broken Wizard Oath worth it if he kills Harry Potter at the same time."

Severus could feel his shoulders slump, even while still in Yvane's mind. "So you advise against the undertaking?" They had hoped this would work, especially if it freed Harry from that fatal scar he carried.

"There may be a way to do this safely. I see that you must use my death to fuel his rebirth in flesh." Yvane seemed to ponder. "Dragons use the time close to their death to pass on their knowledge - in memories as well as in the human languages. A wizard once told me of their portraits, which carried echoes of the people they represented. I can do something similar - I can carry an echo of myself into this wizard, to guide and teach him until he is safe to turn loose on his own."

"Like a possession?" Severus was confused at what was offered. It seemed too easy.

"Nothing so crude, or so strong - I could restrain him from doing something I didn't wish him to do. But I couldn't force him to do something - he can ignore an order from me." Yvane sighed. "My hope is to teach him, show him his errors. I can sense much of his anger is from lack of understanding, and fear."

"Do you wish to do this now, or another day?" Severus was quickly losing energy from the prolonged mental conversation.

"Now would be best, I might not be here tomorrow." Yvane answered. "I can choose the moment of my death, now that it is already so near. That will make it possible for me to place the ‘echo' of myself."

Severus left the dragons mind, and quickly took a headache potion. It only blunted the pain, to his aggravation. He dropped the diary to the ground, near the dragon. The dragons breathing abruptly became harsher. Lucius and Severus cast the spell to activate the diary's Horcrux, and soon Tom's spirit could be seen, becoming more and more stable, and then solid as Yvane's breathing ended with a final sigh.

The diary burst into flames as the spell ended. The newly awakened Tom Riddle looked around the cave in confusion - at the dead dragon, then at the two wizards, eyeing him doubtfully.

"Welcome back to life, young Tom." Yvane's voice was heard not only in Tom Riddle's head, but in Lucius and Severus' heads, as well.

The young wizard grabbed his head in alarm and looked over at the blonde and dark haired wizards, who simply crossed their arms and raised their eyebrows, giving him identical smirking smiles.

"What have you done?" He asked plaintively.

Harry found it difficult to sleep, although he was exhausted. His well-tuned sense of self -preservation was alarmed at the thought of his guardian facing danger. Harry had already grown fond of his snarky guardian. He knew that Severus and Lucius must be powerful wizards. Aunt Petunia had said that Albus was supposed to be the greatest alive - and the two of them were outsmarting HIM, so they must know what they were doing. Still, he shrank from the very idea of losing Severus. Having someone who cared about him was something that his heart had latched onto, and the possibility of that being endangered was intolerable.

After what seemed like hours of looking at the same page of what had seemed to be an interesting book, Harry had turned out the lights. But then he just lay there, imaging horrible deaths that Severus and Lucius might be enduring. He finally crept to the window seat and watched patiently for the pair's return. He desperately wanted to go look for them, but knew it was foolish to think he could rescue trained wizards.

He was rewarded well after midnight by the sight of three figures walking across the meadow. Three? Lucius and Severus flanked a teenager who appeared to be in shock. Harry raced to his bed. Severus had sharp eyes, and could possibly have seen him in the window.

Severus was back home, and safe. He had been promised an explanation in the morning - well, it actually was almost morning. Harry fell asleep wondering about the teenager.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

The young Tom Riddle had not taken the news that it was now 1990, not 1943 very well at all. The added information that ‘Lord Voldemort' was only alive as an unembodied spirit had been a further shock. Lucius and Severus had made it clear that Yvane was in his head for as long as it took to ‘teach Tom what he needed to know' - Tom would find out what that was, later.

Yvane had calmly bound Tom's magic to the dragons will, leaving the wizard infuriated. Yvane assured him he could use his magic as much as he pleased, unless Tom was intending to do something Yvane disapproved of. Severus and Lucius were delighted at this development - it was even better than a wizard oath, although they intended to try and pile that on him as well.

Tom had walked to Dragonsrest mostly in silence, realizing he was hamstrung for the present. It was unnerving to have Yvane in the back of his mind, interesting as it might be to converse with a dragon.

He watched as Lucius Malfoy flooed to his Manor. He had realized that the handsome blonde had to be the son of his old school-chum, Abraxas. Abraxas had been a couple years ahead of him, but they had kept in touch. He had intended him to be a close associate.

The Potionsmaster turned to him, and he tensed, unsure of what the pair had intended for him. They had said they wanted him as an ally, and the dragon was to ensure that even if he didn't comply with that - that he at least could do them no harm. He wished he was better versed at Legilimency, but if the Potionsmaster was good enough to use it on a dragon, he likely could hold Tom off with no difficulty.

Severus waved him up the stairs and gave him his choice of the remaining bedrooms. Tom took the one furthest from the others to the other man's amusement. He entered the room, and Severus stood in the door for a few moments.

"I know this is all sudden, and unwelcome. We intend to do our best to prove ourselves your friends. This is now your home, whether you believe it or not. We will talk more in the morning." Severus almost laughed at the glare Tom leveled him. The Dark Lord had perfected a chilling stare - this youngster had a ways to go before he mastered it.

Severus transfigured a handkerchief into a pair of pajamas for Tom, handed him a vial of dreamless sleep and then left him to settle in. The house was warded to alert him if any of his charges left, and to alert him if they were roaming after hours. Tom would have felt the wards, and did not need to be told that Severus would know if he was out of bounds. Not to mention that Yvane wouldn't allow it.

Severus settled into bed, chuckling, Yvane was becoming invaluable in this.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

Tom stared at the doorway for a long while, waiting for the other shoe to drop. The dragon finally chuckled.

"He isn't going to come back and hex you or beat you, Tom."

"You can't know that. He's up to something, and I'm just a pawn in it." Tom answered in a whisper. He wasn't sure how to answer in just thoughts - his thoughts were in such turmoil, he was sure he would be incoherent.

"Of course he's up to something - he and Lucius are Slytherins, they can't be conscious and not be plotting. And, yes, you are a component of their plan - however helping you is also a part of it." Yvane chuckled at Tom. "I know you can sense me - if you try, you can also sense that I cannot lie to you anymore than you can lie to me. You have but to extend you reach a bit."

Tom thought about that as he closed the bedroom door slowly and changed into the pajamas. He settled into the bed, deciding he may as well go along with whatever charade these wizards were playing. He tentatively reached out to the part of his consciousness that Yvane was centered in and pushed.

He gasped in awe, it was like entering another universe - this dragon had had such a broad experience of the world, and looking at things through his eyes was...so very different. Most of all he could somehow sense that dragons were simply unable to lie, and therefore could sense anything false.

Tom slowly pulled away, unable to endure the sheer vastness of Yvane's knowledge. But he now had a new goal; he was going to learn everything that Yvane knew. He had always hungered for knowledge. Before - it had been the dark arts to keep himself safe, now he sensed that Yvane knew so much more than that. Tom could feel Yvane's laughter, but he didn't care - he felt centered once more, with his promise to himself to learn all about the world of dragons, and their vast store of knowledge.

He didn't even need that potion to fall asleep.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

Albus hummed happily to himself. Things seemed to be back on track with Harry Potter. With Vernon's demise, he would no longer have to be worried about abuse. It was unfortunate that Harry was aware of the wizarding world ahead of schedule. He had wanted Harry to be ‘rescued' by himself or one of his most faithful Order members - Hagrid or Minerva.

He sighed; he had hoped to keep Severus out of the mix. To keep up appearances for the Death Eaters he would have to pretend hatred for Harry Potter. That would be impossible as Harry's guardian.

Albus frowned. Severus was proving stubborn on this issue. There was no way Severus could keep Harry Potter as his ward - he was needed as a spy. Perhaps he should ease the boy and his cousin out from under Severus now, so it would be easier when Petunia was recovered enough to take up the reins of guardianship. Severus could sign the boy back over to her, and no one need know that Severus had ever been his guardian.

A visit for Harry and the cousin to the Weasleys would be easy to arrange, and then it could become an extended visit - and before Severus knew it, the school year would be upon them.

He chuckled again and went to firecall Molly.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

Dobby hesitantly popped up to the bedrooms, picking up dirty clothing from each room. He reached the last room - someone new was there. He didn't recognize the wizard but on closer inspection, he realized there was a draconic presence as well. He popped back downstairs and left the dirty laundry, and whimpered to himself.

So far, when he had thought he was rescuing Harry Potter, he had been mistaken. Tinker had been irate and had, at great length, lectured Dobby on the virtues of the Potionsmaster. But Dobby knew that Severus bore the Dark Mark - as well as Lucius. He couldn't reconcile the two of them being good wizards, now, if they had ever been Death Eaters.

Now, there was a wizard that was somehow part dragon. He had no knowledge of dragons, but he just knew this couldn't be good. He crept up to Harry's room, again, gritting his teeth. Malfoy and Snape had told him to protect Harry Potter. This was the only thing allowing him to go forward with this. He could twist the order to mean protecting Harry from Snape and Malfoy themselves.

Harry was still dressing after his shower when Dobby peeked in. Harry looked at him warily.

"Is Master Harry Potter sir well?" Dobby asked nervously.

"Of course I'm well." Harry asked impatiently. "Why wouldn't I be?"

That was all the opening Dobby needed. "Well there is a new wizard here that is part dragon, which could only have been done with dark arts." Dobby said slyly. "But what can you expect from those that bear the Dark Mark?"

"Dark mark?" Harry asked, confused and becoming alarmed.

"It is the mark that the followers of the Dark Lord bear. Lucius Malfoy and Severus Snape both have it." Dobby finished triumphantly.

"No!" Harry screamed at him in horror. Was he being tricked? He couldn't bear it if his new guardian was betraying him. He finally had someone that was his. "You're lying - take it back - you're lying!" The filthy little beast had to be lying.

Dobby had somehow not expected the young wizard to react this way - with such pain. He was horrified, and immediately started his own howling and beating his head on a wall.

Severus charged in to find Harry shaking the elf and howling, "Take it back."

"What's he done now?" Severus asked with a groan.

"He's lying about you." Harry yelled. That sharpened Severus' interest quickly. Dobby whimpered in terror at Severus' narrowed eyes and dissipated into mist.

Severus took Harry by the shoulders and sat him down. "What did he say Harry?"

"He said that you follow the Dark Lord - that you have a dark mark." Harry said in a rush.

Severus gritted his teeth. He had wanted to tell Harry about this in his own way. Now that traitorous elf had forced his hand. Harry looked at him in confusion when he did not immediately deny it. "Severus?"

Severus pulled up a chair in front of him. "Do you remember that I promised to explain certain things to you, today?" Harry nodded numbly. "This was one of the things I had to tell you. You recall that my father disliked magic, and he treated me much the same as Vernon did you?" Another nod. "This, as well as the bullying I received at school - even worse that what Petunia described in her letter as you having done to you at school. Well let's just say that I was an easy target for Voldemort when I was seventeen - all he had to do was promise protection and safety. Of course an outcast like myself also craved being a part of something important and to simply belong."

Severus sat back in the chair, his mind reluctantly going over the horrible days of realizing he had made a mistake, and not knowing quite how to fix it. "I knew it was all wrong very soon after I graduated from Hogwarts and had my Potions Mastery. The Dark Lord sent me to try for a position at Hogwarts, and I overheard Dumbledore in an interview with another teacher." He leaned forward toward Harry. "You must understand that alot of wizards don't believe in divination - trying to foretell the future."

Harry smiled, "Aunt Petunia and some of her friends used to try to read tea leaves or played with Tarot cards, but they said it was all bunk."

Severus grimaced. "There have been a few true seers, but they are rare - and even they say the future is impossible to totally predict. Anyway Dumbledore was interviewing a woman called Trelawney for the position of Divination Professor, and I heard her speak part of a prophecy. Everyone knew she was a total fraud and a lush as well, so I thought it was hysterically funny that she would pretend to have a vision in the middle of her interview. The barkeeper found me and threw me out, so I told Voldemort about it, thinking he would find it amusing. Instead, to my shock he took it seriously, and started hunting the two families it described."

Harry lost his smile at this, he was afraid he knew where it was going.

"I was already trying to get out, so I went to Dumbledore, hoping he could save Lily. I expected to go to Azkaban. Sometimes I think that would have been kinder of him. Instead he sent me back to spy. I did my best to counter all the Dark Lords moves, and keep her safe." Severus' dark eyes sought Harry's, "I truly tried to stop him, but in the end you and your parents were betrayed by one of their friends, and Voldemort killed them. I stopped being Voldemort's follower long ago." Severus swallowed hard, "I am so very sorry for what happened."

Harry was fighting tears by then, and leaned forward to grip his guardian in a hug, to Severus' shock. His arms finally came up to hug Harry in return, hardly believing he was forgiven so easily. Harry finally sat back, sniffling, and Severus handed him a handkerchief with a flourish that made Harry giggle.

"Is Mr. Malfoy...? And Dobby said that the new wizard is part dragon, and that it had to be dark arts?" Harry looked at his guardian hesitantly.

"Lucius also turned away from Voldemort - he is helping guard you, and Voldemort would see that as a betrayal - and he does not take traitors back, he kills them." Severus smiled a bit grimly. "As for the ‘new wizard' - the dragon Yvane died last night, and volunteered to have a part of himself stay and help young Tom, who is having a great many difficulties. It was definitely not dark arts that did it."

"Why is Dobby so very...malicious toward you?" Harry asked, a bit angry again. "I can't take much more from him, I hardly feel safe with him around, now."

"I'm not sure, but it is probably because his old owner hated Lucius, and by extension - me. A house elf is greatly influenced by that." Severus sighed. What to do with a betraying house elf?

Severus handed Harry a headache potion laced with calming draught, and then took one himself, before heading down to breakfast, with Severus' arm across Harry's shoulders.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

Tom looked up and down Diagonalley hesitantly. It hadn't changed a great deal, and most of the robes and gowns seemed only slightly different. The teenagers and children were the ones who had on different clothing, under their open robes. Jeans had not been common in the 1940's, and even muggle girls certainly didn't wear pants - certainly witches in the 40's wouldn't wear some of the clothing he saw.

Lucius and Severus had decided on a shopping spree - to outfit him, and get Harry birthday presents, and a few belated ones for Dudley.

A puzzled Yuan had shown up at the door just before they left with a long narrow box. "Yao told me that Yvane told him to have me obtain one of his heartstrings for Harry to have a wand made with. Yvane said that having a heartstring from a dragon who considered himself your protector would be ... auspicious."

Tom had seen the level look Yuan had given Severus, who had nodded in return. Yuan wanted better answers from him later, he expected. Yuan had then looked at Tom with puzzled incredulity.

Harry had taken the box gently. "Thank You, sir."

Tom shook his head; it was ridiculous the way these two wizards catered to the boys. He grimaced at Yvane's snicker, yes he realized he was a bit jealous, but still - they were going to spoil the lot of them. Draco and Dudley were already well on their way, and Harry would be, too.

The entire crowd of them bustled into Madame Malkins, and Tom submitted to the indignity of a total makeover. Boxes and bags were given to a summoned Tinker to take back to his rooms. Harry and Dudley got a couple of new outfits, as well.

They wandered into the Magical Menagerie, as Harry was sure he wanted an owl for his birthday.

Dudley declined, though. "I'm rubbish at taking care of animals, maybe later on." It was true, Severus had had to hide the owl treats, as Dudley had fed Severus' owl so many he could barely fly.

The boys looked over the owls happily, Draco cheerfully reminiscing about some of the Malfoy family owls. His own was a very nice tawny owl that was quite patient with his absentminded care. Tom had been viewing the reptiles with a smirk, wondering if he dared speak to them. It would likely make his jailers nervous.

"Jailers, Tom?" Yvane asked. "You're not of age, have no money, haven't taken your NEWT's. You need their guardianship, for a time."

Tom grimaced, and came face to face with a young, barely fledged snowy owl. An unusual breed to have here. "Harry, have you seen this one?" He called casually to the trio of owl shoppers. The boys had been quite polite to him at breakfast, although he could see they were burning with curiosity. He didn't have anything against them, really.

They trotted over and oohed. "She's beautiful. I want her, Severus." The snowy seemed taken with Harry as well, grooming his hair and nibbling at his fingers.

Severus came over and winced a bit at the price. The Reserves orders alone had given him back the price of the house he'd bought, and he hadn't spent much of the money he made as a teacher and the numerous orders he filled each summer. He would consider himself wealthy - if he didn't measure what he had against the Malfoy vaults. Still, Tobias had beaten the idea of hoarding money into him, and it was hard to change.

Severus smiled at Harry, refusing to cause his happiness at finding the owl to diminish. It was obviously a good match. "An excellent find, Tom, you have a good eye." The lad blinked at the compliment, then nodded.

Paraphernalia for the owl was bought by Lucius, as his and Draco's gift, and Tinker was summoned once again to take things to Dragonsrest. Severus hoped they weren't overloading poor Tinker. Dobby' magic was now bound totally to Tinker, and he couldn't make a move or even speak without Tinkers approval, and was confined to the kitchen and laundry, where he was hopefully making himself useful. Tinker had been outraged at Dobby's further insult to Tinkers master. Severus was sure that Dobby would wish his head had merely been placed on a convenient wall by the time Tinker was through with him.

They stopped at Ollivander's and shocked the poor man. He stared hard at Tom, "We have met before, young man. And yet here you are now, and already not the same. Even without the dragon guarding your mind, you are on a different path." Severus and Lucius froze, and listened closely. The boys, luckily sensed they should stay very quiet.

Tom glared at him. "How can I be different from...the other, we're the same."

"Were the same - like identical twins - they come from the same egg, - they are from the very same cells. Then they are split, as you were. The moment you parted from the other you became different. With the dragon to guide you, I see a very different person emerging." Ollivander looked a bit creepy, grinning as he was, Tom thought.

Ollivander muttered and searched, and finally pulled a box down. Tom could feel the pull even before the box was opened, and he practically lunged for the wand. It was heaven, to feel his magic reawaken, and coalesce around him in sparkling rainbows of color. He smiled at Ollivander, and decided he was okay for a creepy old man.

Tom wasn't sure he totally understood what the man had been saying, but Yvane agreed totally. He could see Severus and Lucius looking a bit smug - he supposed that this is what they had wanted to hear, as well.

Ollivander smiled at him. "The phoenix who gave the feather that is in that wand of Holly gave only one other - it is in the wand that chose ‘He who must not be named'."

Tom frowned; he really hated hearing that people called him by such stupid monikers. He looked down at the wand. He could remember the old one - he liked this one better.

Severus stepped forward with Harry, who handed Ollivander the box from Yuan, and explained Yvane's request. Ollivander opened it and looked at the heartstring, then looked over at Tom. Tom fidgeted a bit, then answered Ollivander's unasked question.

"Yvane says that it is his greatest wish, and he is sure that his heart will help guard Harry better than anyone else's bits and pieces because he chose Harry to have it." Tom looked at Ollivander, hoping the old man understood. Ollivander nodded - of course he understood.

"It will be ready in a few days." He promised. "I will send word."

Flourish and Blotts was raided for more dragon books and whatever they could find on the founders. Severus rejected a few. ‘The author is an idiot' or ‘I have that one if you search for it in our library'. They picked up a catalog, to order further books from. Tom found a book on dragon magic the Yvane said he would find useful, and Severus paid for it with a smile, happy that Tom felt he could ask for things.

They had lunch at the Leaky Cauldron. Tom looked around and smirked. "I'm quite sure that the cobwebs in those corners are the same ones I saw when I was here last - in 1943." They all laughed at that. Lucius and Severus were relieved that Tom seemed to be cooperating, so far, and even felt enough at ease to make jokes.

They intended to have a more serious talk with him, later.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

They had barely made it back to Dragonsrest after lunch when the alarm went off. Another floo call at Spinners End. Why couldn't the Headmaster take a day off, already?

Lucius nodded at Severus, and suggested a swim to the others. Tom looked mystified.

Severus emerged from the now-bigger lab and thank god for house-elves. They'd done a splendid job on the renovated house. It looked very nice, and the furniture conjured by them was elegant. He answered the floo to find a beaming Albus.

"Hello! Just wanted to see if Harry and his cousin could make it to the Weasley's tomorrow, or the next day. They'd like to throw a birthday party for him, and perhaps have the pair spend the night." Albus twinkled at him.

"I'm afraid tomorrow is Vernon's funeral Dudley is attending, and I'm sure Harry would find a party inappropriate. We plan on a small, family party the next day, ourselves." Severus smiled tightly.

Albus' eyes dimmed and his smile was more forced. "The day after that, then. The Weasley's have several boys around their age for them to play with. They were Order members and would like to extend their hospitality."

"Very well, but no overnight stays." Severus said flatly, he could see that Albus would not be put off.

Albus nodded, he would let the Weasley children work on the boys to get them to stay overnight, then another night, and another - etc. Severus would eventually prefer them to stay there, so he could get on with his real duties.

The said their goodbyes and shut the floos.

Severus grimaced as he apparated back - Weasley's. They were tolerable in ones and twos, but they always ran in ... herds. He had seen Bill graduated with relief; the boy was always looking for a curse to break, and nearly had gotten himself killed numerous times. This year was Charlie's last, thank Merlin - he was even more rambunctious than Bill. Percy was tolerable, he at least was not a rule breaker - and even could brew decently.

He had heard there was a set of twins starting this year. Hmmm.

The Headmaster was obviously plotting to lure Harry and Dudley away from the boring old Potionsmaster with the promise of playmates. The Weasley's weren't subtle enough to do this without being obvious. He laughed as he arrived at Dragonsrest. He knew how to make the Weasley's pay for any interference.

They would need several calming draughts when he was done.

Marge sat in the rickety folding chair at Vernon's graveside, scratching occasionally at the ankle monitor the police had put on her. She huffed in aggravation. She couldn't believe she was under house arrest, and her lawyer had the nerve to tell her she was lucky.

Her lawyer had tried to explain that when she'd been pulled over and charged with DUI that she hadn't meant to stomp on the officer's foot and break it. Of course yelling ‘take that' had perhaps made the job difficult. And really, Ripper had just been trying to protect her when he'd nipped the other officer in the rear. She was quite sure they were exaggerating the number of stitches he'd needed.

She eyed the stern young officer that had brought her to the funeral. Her lawyer had said he'd pulled every string Marge possessed to make this happen and if she misbehaved she'd likely face more charges. She sniffed; the injured officers had friends who seemed to be quite anxious to add to her incarceration time. Didn't they have anything better to do?

She sighed, she'd only dared have one tiny drink this morning, or maybe two. She'd topped the first one off a bit after the first sip - or two. Anyway, she wasn't drunk. Many of her friends had shown up, although they hadn't been much help with getting her charges dropped. Vernon's co-workers - the louses - were staying well away since those lies about child abuse and attempted murder had been leaked.

The funeral was to start at 10 AM sharp, and she saw Dudley arrive at precisely then with a glowering dark-haired man and a pretty blond woman in a funny looking dress. She wanted to run over and yell at the man and his little tart, and grab Dudley from them. She looked over at the officer; he gave her a stern look in return.

She listened with half an ear to the eulogy, and then pushed through the crowd that was departing and got to Dudley's side.

Severus watched Marge approach with resignation. He had brought Rosemerta with them so she could handle any teenage tears. She had seemed pleased to have been asked, and had patted his arm to his confused dismay. She apparently thought he was getting soft - truth was, he just didn't like tears.

Marge grabbed Dudley and enveloped him in a suffocating hug. "Dudders! Where did they kidnap you to? What have they been doing to you? You're skin and bones!" The officer came over, looking uncomfortable.

Severus allowed the sniffling and wailing to continue for a few minutes, but Dudley was looking increasingly distraught.

"Ms. Dursley, Dudley has had a difficult day, and he really needs to return home." Severus said this as evenly as possible, and was quite proud he hadn't sneered or remarked on the enormous casket Vernon was occupying as being a waste of perfectly good trees.

"He should be with family." Marge shouted. "Not someone Vernon and I never met before. I'm taking him home with me - you can send his things along. He's not staying with that freaky cousin of his that caused all this."

Mourners who had been leaving stopped to watch the show. Many were here out of curiosity, anyway. Severus gritted his teeth and decided there were too many people to obliviate - he would have to get physical. Rosemerta was about to leap in to save him from committing a felony when Dudley cut in.

"Aunt Marge, NO! Severus is taking good care of me - and mom did give him guardianship until she's well. I'm fine where I am. I appreciate you wanting to take me in, but I'm leaving with Severus and Rosemerta." Dudley pushed back from his Aunt firmly, and tried to dry his tears and look a bit more adult. Severus took the opportunity to escape with his charge, and went around to a nearby building to apparate. Rosemerta followed them. They left a stunned Marge to be led away by the officer.

They arrived back at Dragonsrest and Dudley trudged up to bed clutching three vials to his chest. Severus had told him that he could take the Calming Draught, Headache Potion and Dreamless Sleep - but only if he wanted to. "You will have to face your grief and issues over your father at some point. These will give you a respite if you need it, but I won't let you hide in them or use them as a crutch."

Dudley had nodded, but was glad they were available at present. His head was throbbing from the pressure of having to reject Aunt Marge's offer. If only she could be trusted - but she'd never let Harry stay without resuming the abuse. She'd probably find a way to take him from his mother, as well. Guilt over the rejection weighed heavily on him, anyway. He wished for a hug from his mother. Rosemerta had been great, but it wasn't the same.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

Severus and Rosemerta watched Dudley go up the stairs. Severus' hearing was acute, and he heard popped corks soon followed by snoring, and smiled. His smile got bigger when Rosemerta pulled him into the library for kisses.

"I've missed you, you know. Do you think you'll have an evening free, soon?" She asked breathlessly. She knew she had to share time with the boys, but surely he could spare a few hours this week.

She was quite curious about the new lad; Severus had introduced him as just ‘Tom' with no surname. Severus would never breach protocol that way unless there was something big to hide. She'd been around Severus enough to recognize a sneaky Slytherin plot. She might get more out of him if he was alone and in her clutches.

"Hmmm." Severus thought furiously through his quickly fogging brain, he'd never had to think about sitters for kids, before. Tinker had been able to supervise for a few hours, but now there was Tom to consider. Yvane seemed to have him well in hand, but the bond was still new. "I'll try to get away in the next few days. Lucius can arrange an overnight, perhaps. The boys want to see Malfoy Manor and try flying, anyway." He was immediately rewarded with more kissing before she left.

Severus changed his muggle suit back into the robes they had been transfigured from. He tossed the heavy over-robe over a chair, then the heavily buttoned jacket. The white shirt and black slacks would be enough on such a hot day; he'd need cooling charms as it was. He called for Tinker, who said that everyone was at the pool, and that he was about to take lunch there.

"Dudley is sleeping upstairs. His father's funeral upset him; let us know if you think he needs us." Severus watched Tinkers eagerly bobbing head with affection. After the debacles with Dobby he had renewed appreciation for a good elf. "Thank you, Tinker, it's good to know I can count on you." Tinker popped away with happy tears in his eyes, and Severus walked toward the pool.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

Tom watched Severus walk across the meadow toward them. Coming to the pool yesterday with Lucius and the trio of boys had been different. He had no experience with pools before this. There had only been a trip to the seaside while at the orphanage that had ended - well, badly.

Tom had entered the pool hesitantly, and followed the boy's exuberant instructions. He found floating fairly easy to master, and Draco had showed him a few strokes that he had floundered around with. Tom had watched Lucius warily, waiting for derisive laughter. Lucius, however, had been intently reading a book and sipping at a drink. None of the boys were expert swimmers, and Harry was still at the dog-paddling stage. They all seemed to be just playing around, and his lack of swimming skills was barely noticed.

He'd worked a bit on his crawl, today, and jumped back in a few times to cool off. He'd also brought a few books to read on dragon magic, and Yvane had remarked on a few passages. His thirst for the knowledge Yvane had was undiminished. Yvane had explained that much of what they knew was in memory form, but he still wanted it, he remembered the world Yvane had briefly shown him - he wanted that. To his surprise Yvane even had memories of the founders passed down from another ancient dragon.

He was determined to write down some of these memories; he especially wanted to see the memory of Salazar Slytherin. Knowing he had such an illustrious ancestor was one of the few boosts to his self-esteem he'd ever had, so seeing him in that memory would be a real delight.

Tom noticed that Severus had returned from the muggle's funeral, and grimaced. Harry and Draco had told him an abbreviated tale of Harry and Dudley's flight to Severus' side after Vernon had shot Petunia. He was appalled, and had wanted to sneer that you could expect nothing more from a filthy muggle. Yvane had had to restrain him a bit.

"And yet Dudley's muggle mother took a bullet to save them. As a Slytherin I would expect you to realize that things are not so black and white. There are good and bad wizards, and good and bad muggles. It's best to say nothing about muggles, at present - Dudley had muggle parents and Harry's mother was muggleborn."

Tom snorted - he was learning to hate it when Yvane insisted on being logical and reasonable.

Severus sat on a chaise next to Tom. "Well, the funeral's done. Dudley handled his Aunt quite nicely, although it took a bit out of him."

Lucius raised an eyebrow. "I take it he is laying down with a few vials of potion in him?" At Severus' nod he said. "Probably for the best, he's too young to have to deal with this."

Tinker popped in with the food and Harry and Draco fell on it like starving wolves. Tom joined them with a bit more decorum. Lucius and Severus hoped there were a few crumbs left.

"Any plans for tomorrow, Severus?" Lucius asked after summoning a sandwich and plate, rather than wrestling past the kids.

"I'm going to hold the party tomorrow at Spinners End." Severus smiled at Lucius' surprise. "I'm quite sure that Albus will make a ‘surprise appearance.' We will have to be there. I'm going over tonight to make sure that the place looks lived in. Dobby is there now finishing the garden at Tinkers direction. If I'm wrong, there is no real loss, but if he's there, we'll have thrown him off for awhile longer. You'll need to let Draco know to not mention the Reserve at all." Lucius nodded, impressed again at Severus' plotting skills.

Lucius coughed delicately to get Severus' attention. "Oh, and I checked with Yvane - and it was difficult to explain without telling Tom too much, but we can apply the blood wards for Harry with Dudley. They will not cause Tom a problem, because he's not Lord Voldemort yet, and he didn't cast the spell that killed Lily Potter - so the warding won't apply to him. Tom guesses a bit of the truth about Harry from what little I said, but you need to tell him the rest soon. Yvane told Tom he was leaving explanations about wards to you, but Tom won't be put off for long." Lucius said.

Lucius eventually pulled Draco out of the pool and headed to the manor, reminding Draco that the party was tomorrow, and he would see his friends then.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

Dinner was done and Severus sat Dudley and Harry down to talk a bit. "The day after tomorrow Albus has arranged for the two of you to visit a wizarding family. Arthur and Molly Weasley were members of the Order of the Phoenix, and are loyal to him."

Harry scowled, he wasn't sure he wanted to meet anyone who helped Dumbledore out, even if they were supposed to be the good guys.

"They have seven children; some of them are close to your age. Albus has already mentioned wanting you to stay with them, or even live with them if Petunia had died. I'm guessing that he wants to lure you away from living with me by offering you playmates and a lot of fun." Severus was pleased to see rebellion on both their faces.

"This is not to say that you can't have fun while you're there, but you will need to be on your guard. Don't let them talk you into wanting to spend the night - I assure you you'll end up never leaving if you do - they'll find a way to keep you." Harry looked alarmed at this, but Severus didn't care, it was better to have him on his guard. "And, just like with Dobby - don't listen to any tales of me without asking me for my side of it."

They nodded. Harry had told Dudley about Dobby's tale regarding Severus. Dudley really hated tattletales.

"I'm a strict teacher at school, and most of my students dislike me for it. I've told you to how easy it is to cause explosions while in my lab, and how easily you can injure yourselves. I don't allow any messing about at school - so you'll likely hear about me being their meanest teacher." Severus explained, causing Dudley and Harry to grin. Severus had told them exciting tales of explosions that caused everyone to turn pink, or babble out secrets. Of course he'd also told about fatalities and near misses.

"I also need you to say nothing of the Reserve - Spinners End is where Albus believes we are, and it needs to stay that way as long as possible. If Albus shows up at the party tomorrow, he'll likely know that you're friends with Draco and be even more anxious to introduce you to them. The animosity between the Malfoys and Weasleys approaches legendary proportions." Severus hoped they could keep all this straight. "And, of course, you are not to mention Tom in any context."

The boys nodded dutifully, but were looking a bit glassy-eyed with information overload. "I'll be there, as well, although Albus will probably try to lead me off, or keep me too occupied to notice whatever they're up to." He chuckled and waved the boys off to bed, to their relief.

He turned to Tom, who had been listening intently. "I take it the Professor Dumbledore is still the same meddler he always was, then?"

Severus hesitated. "I know from the conversations you've heard you likely believe we are against Albus. Lucius and I want the same thing Albus does - to defeat the Dark Lord - Voldemort." Severus held Tom's wary eyes. "Albus is going about it in a way we couldn't totally agree with, so we're...working around him a bit, however much he would probably object to our methods."

"Lucius talked to Yvane about warding, and mentioned...Voldemort." Tom threw down the gauntlet.

Severus looked at Tom, hoping Yvane truly did have him in hand and decided to go for broke. He started with what they knew of the Horcruxes - the five they were sure he had made, and the sixth that was interrupted, the war of purebloods vs. muggleborns that Voldemort had waged with unparalleled viciousness. Lucius and Severus joining - the atrocities they had seen and Voldemort's increasing madness. The prophecy and Severus' role in it were told, and finally Voldemort's defeat from Lily's sacrificial magic to protect Harry.

Tom listened in stony silence, his face paling and his eyes growing more tormented by the moment. At the end of Severus' tale he jumped to his feet and ran to the nearest bathroom. Severus could hear his violent vomiting. It finally ended, and he heard Tom splashing water on his face. He stumbled back into the room and slumped into the sofa.

Severus looked over and thought - oh, why not - and summoned two glasses and a bottle of firewhiskey. He poured a splash for each of them and gave one to Tom. Tom choked and coughed around the drink and he wheezed a ‘thank you' to Severus. Severus waited patiently.

Tom finally raised his eyes to Severus, "I don't...I don't want to become that ... creature you described. I don't know how that could have happened...it wasn't anything I ever thought of. I don't like muggles - because of my father...and a few others at the orphanage, but ... what you described - I don't want that." Tom looked truly miserable.

"Perhaps it's best we adjourn, here." Yvane's calm voice could be heard by both.

Tom nodded and stumbled blindly for bed. He knew Severus wasn't lying - Yvane would have told him.

"Yes, I would have - I won't allow you to be misled, even by them."

Tom feel asleep, thoughts still churning over how far Lord Voldemort had strayed from his vague plan to become a power in the wizarding world. It was becoming easier to think of Voldemort as a different person. Lord Voldemort had still been just an idea he'd had, and with the tale he'd heard, someone he no longer wished to be.

Yvane looked on as Tom fell asleep, well satisfied by how Tom had reacted to Severus' tale. It had been a risk; he might have simply used the story as a blueprint of how to ‘do the war better this time.' Instead he'd shunned the idea of Voldemort totally. Excellent.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

Harry's birthday arrived and Severus had the house on Spinners End looking lived in by a bachelor and two ruffians. Severus had been reluctant to exclude Tom, but he could not be caught by Albus at this point in time. Tom had laughed at Severus' discomfort at 'leaving him out'. Tom actually appreciated the trust they were showing by leaving him here with only a house-elf. He knew the two Slytherins had discussed it at length.

"Yvane has promised me a treat - he's going to show me a memory. It will be like viewing a pensieved memory. This one is of the founder's time, and he promises it has Salazar Slytherin in it." Tom said, triumphantly.

"Whaaat?" Lucius whined, plaintively. Severus also looked to be in literal pain from jealousy.

"Whoa, really?" asked Draco with interest. "Can you show it to us?" The adults looked as eager for an answer as the kids.

"Weeeelll." Tom answered in a teasing tone. "If Lucius has a spare pensieve he can give me, I can probably put the memory into it. Yvane says he's not familiar with them but he believes it will work, even if it will be the memory of a memory of a memory." Lucius looked pained - pensieves were difficult to obtain and expensive, but he did have an extra he could spare. He nodded in resignation; he really wanted to see that memory. Tom smiled in satisfaction.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

They flooed to Spinners End, and looked around, Severus had brought a lot of Dudley and Harry's things from Privet Drive and they were scattered in the rooms they were supposedly occupying. He'd duplicated a bunch of his books to put in the small library, and Tinker had brought the food over. If Albus didn't snoop too hard it looked very believable.

They went out to the now beautiful back garden, where they intended to have the party. There were several presents on a separate table, to Harry's surprise. "But I've already got Hedwig, and her stuff."

"Well, there were a few other things we wanted you to have." Severus said with a smile.

The trio had brought over some games to play, and they were soon roughhousing on the lawn when, sure enough, the floo sounded. Lucius and Severus smiled - Albus was right on time.

Severus went to the floo, and opened it, and Albus walked out, brushing soot off an eye-searingly yellow robe with moons and stars sparkling across it. "I hoped to wish Harry a Happy Birthday, Severus." The old sorcerer proffered a present.

"We're back in the garden." Severus led him through to the back of the house.

"Excellent job on the house, Severus, you were needing more room." Albus said approvingly.

"Thank You, the elves did most of the work, but it's come out well." Severus answered and showed him to a chair.

Albus sat slowly, looking suddenly wary as he realized that Lucius Malfoy was seated across from him. He glanced at the three boys wrestling over a football and saw a platinum haired head there as well. He knew that Severus had maintained ties with Lucius and had insisted for several months that Lucius no longer believed in Voldemort, but this was surely a bit risky?

The boys were called over and they were all introduced to Albus. He shook hands with each and sighed. He'd expected Harry to be more ... open and friendly. They all sat, Harry carefully placing himself next to Severus and away from the Headmaster. Tinker sparkled the plates of food into place in front of each of them, and Albus puzzled over the Malfoy's presence as they ate. He watched carefully as Harry blew out the candles and grinned at Severus.

His heart sank a bit. Harry was already attached to Severus, then. And from Severus' minor rebellion, he was already devoted to the boy. Perhaps it was not too late - he would see if the Weasleys could coax the boy into their midst. Harry opened the presents with glee and thanked Albus politely for the cloak with a dragon on it. Albus wasn't sure why that caused so much amusement from the boys, and even smirks from Lucius and Severus.

The boys went back to their play, now with the addition of the new practice snitch that Severus spelled to not leave the garden.

"You're wondering why Lucius is here, Headmaster?" Severus cut straight to the chase, to Albus' astonishment. At Albus' slow nod he continued. "I told you Lucius no longer follows the Dark Lord." At Albus' raised eyebrow, they both chuckled - he almost did that as well as a Slytherin.

Lucius leaned forward. "I brought you a certain cup that was once Helga Hufflepuff's." He leaned back in satisfaction at the Headmasters shock.

"We've found a way to destroy them - fiendfyre." Severus said. "Lucius will help me destroy this one - I'll pensieve the memory so you can see how it worked."

Albus nodded thoughtfully, trying to find a trick in this. By destroying a Horcrux, Lucius made it impossible for him to return to Voldemort as a follower. Voldemort never forgave. And this - it would call for the most horrific death Voldemort could devise.

Severus had been correct then.

Dammit.

He welcomed Malfoy into the fold with resignation. It wouldn't be so bad - Severus would be having most of the contact with him. And by robbing Voldemort of him, they were cutting off a major supply line. He cheered up at that thought. Draco seemed a nice lad - and he seemed to have no issue with playing with a muggleborn and a half-blood, so perhaps the chain of prejudice would stop here with the Malfoys, and that could only be a good thing.

He made his goodbyes, and before entering the floo turned to Severus. "Very good work m'boy, you were right, and I'm glad you were. I'll see you tomorrow at the Weasley's."

Severus stared at the fire for a few minutes. He disliked deceiving his mentor, but the old coot wasn't giving him a choice, really. He sighed - besides it was for Harry he reminded himself - And his conscience immediately stopped nagging.

Yvane had worked on improving Tom's Occlumency shields and Legilimency. It was necessary to be good at them to truly master observing a Dragon's memory and learn from a dragon. It helped of course that Yvane was inside Tom's mind. But, Yvane was a separate entity in there and pulling Tom inside his knowledge and memories could be hazardous if Tom couldn't keep control - others who had not been ready had been known to lose themselves in the world of Dragon memory and never find their way back out. Tom carefully pulled Tom into the memory of the dragon Margento.

Yvane had been a very young Dragon when he had been taken under the wing of Margento, a very ancient British Scarlet Dragon. Yvane had not met his first rider as yet, and held a fine contempt of the puny humans. British Scarlets were extremely rare in the late 1400's when they met, and Margento was very old - over 5 centuries.

The Scarlets were the smallest of the dragon breeds, but also the most stubborn. Once they lay claim to a place, only death removed them. They could be persuaded to share an area, and Margento had claimed a den in what was now the Forbidden Forest - so he had needed to learn to share - with centaurs, and unicorns - and humans.

He was still in that den when Yvane had asked for mentorship. Young dragons tended to go from old dragon to old dragon, staying with each a few years, learning what they knew and being given memories they felt important. That was one of the principles that dragons lived by - stewardship of the memories they held, and passing them on to others so the memories and knowledge did not die.

Margento had been only a century old when he found the den in the Forbidden Forest, and this had alarmed the nearby Hogwarts School. Margento had been in mourning for his recently deceased rider. There were no dragon reserves, as yet but riders tended to band together - usually in mountains. Now and then a brave muggle or wizard would decide to find fame and/or fortune by picking a fight with a dragon or their rider. Margento's rider had lost the fight, and the victor had been dismayed to find out that there was no hoard of gold or jewel to lay claim to.

Margento had no intention of using the school as a feeding ground, but the founders had no way of knowing that, and so Margento had watched with resignation as the four founders and several teachers had approached the foot of the hill his cave was in.

"I'm telling you Rowena, we needed to come at night, stun and kill him." Godric whispered furiously.

"There is no need to kill him." Helga said patiently "I have a cousin who is a dragonrider, he says they are very intelligent, and you can make bargains with them."

"Having a dragon nearby would be helpful in keeping the muggles back. Unless some knight looking for fame decides to try and kill it." The other man said in a somewhat bored tone.

"Yes, Salazar, having him here could be a two-edged sword." Rowena answered. " But, I have heard that old dragons have a great deal of knowledge and are wise, we should try to make a peace with him," Rowena nodded at Helga, who nodded back just as emphatically.

Godric looked disgruntled that he had been outvoted, and Salazar looked smug at that. The four came through the dense bushes to find themselves much too close to Margento. They all paled and Godric groped for his sword. Margento allowed himself a mental chuckle they could all hear.

Rowena looked intrigued by this, Helga smiled, and Salazar lifted an eyebrow, but Godric looked affronted.

Helga stepped forward, long blond hair sweeping forward as she curtsied. "Greetings, Lord Dragon, we have come to seek peace with you." Helga was apparently quite a proficient Legilimens, to Tom's surprise.

"Greetings, young witch, I have no wish to make war on you - or eat any of the humans at your castle." Margento responded agreeably.

Helga and he worked out an agreement for him to stay away from castle, and they would ensure that no one from the school bothered him. Rowena wanted to talk to Margento, but had no skill with Legilimency. Helga offered to assist, if others wished to speak with him. Salazar had some Legilimency, and said he would return when he was better at it. The memory ended with the four leaving.

Tom backed out of the memory, gasping with the effort. It was easy to become so immersed in a memory that you forgot to keep yourself separate from it enough to be able to leave. Tom could see the trap in a dragons memories, he would not make any mistakes in the future.

"Yes, Tom, it's difficult to explain the problem to humans - you must be shown it, and then it may be too late." Yvane said.

Tom sat back in the chair; he would need to move the memory to the pensieve for Lucius, Severus and the boys. But not right now, a little nap might be good.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

The next morning had Tom handing vials with copies of the memory to Severus and Lucius to keep. They accepted the vials with glee. Tom went with Lucius to Malfoy Manor to spend the day excavating the Malfoy's library for books on Legilimency and other mind magic. Lucius pulled him through the floo quickly, wanting to get to the memory as soon as possible.

Severus cursed; he would have to wait until after the Weasley spectacle was over with to see it. He had his own pensieve in the locked cabinet in the library. He was glad Tom had thought to weasel one out of Lucius for his own, with the dragon using memories to teach a pensieve would be invaluable.

Severus carefully placed the labeled vial in a drawer in the cabinet and locked and warded it. He smiled - with luck there would be several more memory vials there. He and Lucius hoped Yvane had more interesting memories of Salazar and the other founders. This had been an unexpected windfall.

Dudley and Harry went through to Spinners End once again, after breakfast. Severus took more copied books into the small library to put away - it was looking almost normal. He and the others went through the house, adding a few touches to make it look right. Soon enough there was a knock at the floo. Albus opened it from the Weasley end and came through.

"All set then?" Albus asked. At their nods he pulled Severus aside. "I really should unbind Dudley's magic beforehand."

Severus smiled a bit unpleasantly. "Oh, don't worry. Lucius and I already undid it." He watched Albus' eyes widen with shock. The news that they had undone a spell of Albus Dumbledore's unaided was likely an unwelcome surprise. Albus recovered with aplomb and nodded. They went through the floo to be met by the Weasleys.

Severus braced himself for an onslaught. Arthur greeted them well, with a "Welcome to the Burrow." Molly of course embraced the pair of boys as if they were only two years old instead of ten, and drew them into the kitchen where the Weasley brood was still eating. Dudley and Harry declined further food. Dudley certainly didn't need feeding up and Harry was now at a good weight, with all the nutrient potions. Severus eyed him critically - Harry had shot up a few inches, and he hoped for a few more before summer ended.

Arthur introduced the six boys and one girl to Dudley and Harry. Severus was surprised that Bill was visiting, but he supposed that they were pulling out all the stops to try and hook Harry.

The entire troop gathered around them, all talking at once, and went outside to play Merlin-knew-what. Dudley was unaffected; being part of a gang of boys was nothing new to him. Harry however was clearly uncomfortable and his eyes swung to Severus with an anxious plea.

"Wait." Severus said sharply, making all nine halt in puzzlement. "I need to speak to Harry - go along and he will follow in a moment." There were a lot of scowls, but they slunk outside, taking Dudley with them. Arthur followed, firing questions about muggles at Dudley.

Harry went to his guardian in relief. "There's so many of them, Severus." He whispered. "I'm used to being alone, most of the time. Having Dudley and Draco around is okay - it's only two more and if I go off to read a book alone for a bit, they don't mind."

"A bit overwhelming, Harry?" Severus smiled, as Harry nodded. "I'll be close by if you need me. If you're uncomfortable, feel free to join me for awhile - I'm good at frightening off children."

Harry giggled, "I'll keep that in mind."

"Go on and join them, I'll follow in a few minutes." Severus shooed him out the door, and turned to Albus, who had been listening in with a sober frown.

Molly had been confused by this. What had made Harry so afraid - had Snape told him to not join in? Was he being punished? Bill and Charlie had said Snape was prone to endless detentions.

"Really, Professor Snape, allow Harry and his cousin to enjoy themselves. They're just youngsters; they need to be with those their own age." Molly fussed as she waved her wand to clear the table and set the dishes to washing themselves.

Severus gave Molly a level stare, so it was beginning, already. "I assure you Harry and Dudley - ‘the cousin' has a name you know - have been having as much fun as possible since they arrived on my doorstep. Harry is simply unused to so many people."

Molly flushed, ‘fun' indeed. Snape was a bachelor schoolteacher, what could he possibly know about fun? Albus had told them about Vernon's descent into madness, and that he had abused poor Harry and then had shot poor Petunia. It was good of Snape to help them escape, she conceded, but he should relinquish the guardianship to others, now. Albus said that he was being difficult about that - wanting to keep control of Harry the remainder of the summer, until Petunia was well, and released from hospital.

"Well, they need to be with other children. My lads can see to it that they enjoy the rest of the summer, you know." Molly asserted, and marched out to the garden, to gather some vegetables.

Severus glowered at her back, the insufferable cow. He followed the trail of childish yelling coming from the meadow across the lane. Albus paced quietly at the Potionsmaster's side.

Albus was beginning to think he hadn't thought this through quite enough. With Harry's exuberant play with Dudley and Draco, he had thought Harry would leap in with the Weasley's. Harry's anxiety had not been lost on him, and the talk he'd overheard made him cringe. Dudley might be at ease in a crowd, but Harry clearly would never be comfortable in a boisterous family like the Weasley's.

They came to the home-made Quidditch pitch, with Bill and Charlie showing off the latest maneuvers on their brooms. Dudley and Harry were watching avidly. Seeing the pictures in Lily's album had been one thing. Watching the wizards flying on brooms at close range was another.

Severus sighed; he knew the boys were anxious to learn flying. Dudley would, no doubt quickly become a prized beater on whatever team he joined. Harry's father had been a remarkable chaser, and Harry would likely be an excellent flyer. Lily had adored Quidditch, and had screamed herself hoarse at every match. She, however, had dislike flying itself. She didn't trust the brooms and hated heights. Harry didn't look like he had the same difficulty.

Harry and Dudley watched the flying with awe. Harry yearned to be in the sky with the others. Severus had promised they could join in Draco's flying lessons. They knew that students didn't try out for the house teams until second year, but they hoped to be good enough flyers that they would get on the teams right away.

Ron stood beside Harry - he had been ecstatic to be introduced to the boy-who-lived. When his parents had said the pair was coming to visit he had been speechless. They'd all listened in as Albus Dumbledore had explained that Harry had become Snape's ward because of the muggle Vernon's abuse. He'd said Snape was doing a good job (as if!) but Snape had other obligations and the two boys were likely to be in his way. To his joy, his parents had immediately offered to take them in for the remainder of the summer. Albus had said that Severus was reluctant to give up his responsibility to the boys, having promised Petunia he would care for them.

Ron snorted - his dad had said that it was admirable that Snape was dutiful to promises, but his mum had ranted at length about his unsuitability. He grinned at the memory. He was sure that now they were here that Harry and Dudley would prefer to stay at the Burrow.

Ron saw Harry glance over at his guardian's arrival to the pitch. Ron smiled, "Don't worry - Dumbledore will make the greasy git let you fly."

Harry had been wary of Ron's numerous questions, and asking to see the scar. He didn't like how insulting some of the questions he and the others asked were. Did they really think Severus didn't feed them, or let them out of their rooms? And testing poisons on them, really? Now his blood started boiling at Ron's ugly description of his guardian. Harry rarely dared show his temper at Privet Drive, but he had Severus, now - and Severus would never let such an insult pass.

"Whom are you referring to, Ron?" Harry's voice was ice, and his green eye's flashed in fury.

Ron was confused, he'd heard his older brothers refer to the Professor by that so often that he'd almost forgotten it was an insult - and why would Harry care? Surely he didn't like him? "Well, won't the horrid bat say no if you want to fly?"

"If he says no, he'll have a good reason for it." Harry's voice was still glacial. "And I don't like you insulting him - you've never met him before, so why are you calling him names?"

"Bill and Charlie say he'd horrid - and I hear he hangs around with Lucius Malfoy - He and his friends are all dark wizards." Ron whispered.

"I'm friends with Draco Malfoy, as a matter of fact, and he's quite nice - and he doesn't insult my guardian" Harry hissed back.

Dudley was at Harry's back, but only caught part of the conversation. Percy also edged closer. He wasn't sure he wanted two more boys crowded into their stretched - to - breaking house, even if one was Harry Potter. But he wasn't as confused as Ron was. He knew Professor Snape may be the meanest teacher at Hogwarts, but he took great care of his Slytherins, he was likely just as careful with his wards. He wasn't sure he liked hearing about the Malfoy's - but it wasn't really their business, was it?

"Ron, Professor Snape is likely a very good guardian to them, and you know better that to badmouth an adult - Mum will wash your mouth out." Percy admonished.

Ron glared at Percy. "Going to tell on me, Percy, you big suck up?" Percy grimaced, he was well aware that his family didn't understand him, and made fun of his need for order.

Ron turned back to Harry, but Harry had already marched off to Severus. Albus watched the exchange, and although he couldn't hear, he rightly assumed Ron had stuck his foot in his mouth. Luckily, he thought, Charlie and Bill landed and Dudley and Harry went to have a look at the brooms. Before long they were, of course shoving the brooms toward the pair.

Bill, of course, grinned at Severus in challenge, waiting for him to object. Severus sneered; Bill likely thought that forcing him to interfere would somehow make him the bad guy and have his wards resenting him.

Severus strode up, "William, I'm quite certain that you are aware that Harry and Dudley are muggle-raised. "They've never actually seen a broom before, so just shoving a broom in their hands is quite fool-hardy." Bill was taken aback. He likely had expected Severus to yell no, and the boys would whine and Severus would be the bad guy.

Before Bill could recover, Severus turned to Harry and Dudley, "I'm sure they could take you up behind them on their brooms, for a fly." The two nodded happily to Charlie and Bill's chagrin, and they took the pair up. The twins and Percy brought out their brooms, and a sulking Ron got out his training broom. Ginny pouted beside her mother, she hadn't been able to talk or cry her parents into letting her even get a training broom, as yet.

They flew for a half hour, with Bill and Charlie explaining how to control a broom. They landed and the twins offered their brooms to Harry and Dudley, so Bill and Charlie could monitor their first flights on their own brooms. Severus smirked - his chance had come. He stepped over to the twins, herding them away from the crowd watching Dudley and Harry try the brooms.

"Fred and George isn't it?" Severus asked as pleasantly as he could. They nodded warily. "I want to thank you for letting Dudley and Harry use your brooms, it was quite kind." He listened to their mutters of ‘no problem'. "You are starting Hogwarts this year, are you not? I wonder if you will be in Gryffindor?"

"Of course we will be - our parents, brothers, most of the family - all Gryffindor." Fred answered, - or perhaps it was George.

"Oh, well, likely they all asked to be - wanting to hold with tradition, but I've heard you're unconventional. You can argue with the Sorting Hat, tell it where you want to be. Of course you might not get your way. I'm sure that the thought of having to be in your brother's shadows all the time must be wearing." He saw he had caught their total attention with this. "And having to be in Gryffindor with Percy - your brother - as a prefect and sending word of your every infraction to your parents...well." He watched their faces cloud with distaste, and smiled with satisfaction.

"Naturally if you became Slytherins your parents - and scores of relatives would be absolutely shocked." He noticed they looked intrigued at the thought of that. "Of course I always encourage my Slytherins, and assist in their projects - I hear you have interests in ‘pranks' - have you looked into prank potions as yet? And, of course Slytherins are spectacular at scheming if you need help with that." Severus was sure he saw them drooling a bit at this.

"Ravenclaw isn't actually too bad either", he continued. "And of course, being so smart, they could come up with ideas you've never dreamed of, and likely show you how to never get caught." They mulled that around their minds a bit.

Severus smiled, this was going well. "Of course Hufflepuff..." He raised a hand at their scoffs. "A pair of strong-minded lads like you - full of energy and determination...you would likely be running the entire house of Hufflepuff within a week." The pair were now glassy-eyed with delusions of grandeur.

Severus walked away with glee. He was fairly sure that the five generation streak of nothing but Gryffindors in the Weasley family was about to be broken. He wasn't sure he actually wanted the pair of miscreants in Slytherin, but if it made Molly Weasley purple with rage, it would be worth it.

Severus wandered back over to stand by Albus and watch the youngsters make a few laps around the pitch. Albus glanced at him with unease. He knew he likely looked as smug as he felt. Molly edged up to him.

"They look so happy up their on brooms. My lads can help them learn about the wizarding world, why don't you let them stay a few days, Professor Snape?" Molly cast down the verbal gauntlet.

"Absolutely not." He turned to the quickly angering Mrs. Weasley. "I'm their guardian, I will remain their guardian, and they'll be spending every night in their own beds, where I can best keep them safe." His unfettered glare of anger made her swallow whatever reply she had thought up.

After hours of flying and fending off unsubtle hints from Bill and Charlie to spend a few days, they went in to have a late lunch. Harry placed himself between Severus and the twins, and across from Dudley. Dudley had decided to simply ignore any question he didn't want to answer, to the Weasley's frustration. He had gotten Arthur to sit beside him He didn't mind the constant silly questions about muggles, and answered as best he could.

Harry could hear the twin's furious whispers about the houses at Hogwarts. Severus leaned over and whispered "Offer to send them books about the different houses."

Harry looked at him quizzically, and did so. The twins perked up and nodded happily. They had never considered any of the other houses, and now found themselves woefully ignorant about them.

Bill looked down the table at Harry in frustration. Who would have thought it would be so difficult to win any child away form the horrid bat of the dungeons. Surely he wasn't truly attached to the sneering beast. Charlie looked just as puzzled and shrugged at him.

The meal finally ended and Severus announced they needed to return home. Molly made one last try to get them to stay. "Surely, Harry, you and umm- Dudley would like to stay and play with Ron and the twins." Harry looked over at the scowling Ron and scowled right back at him.

"I'm really pretty tired, I'm sure we'll visit again, sometime?" He glanced at Severus.

"Yes, we can come back to visit, if you like." Severus answered easily. He glanced at Albus, who looked resigned. Albus also made his excuses, and they flooed back to Spinners End. They boys went upstairs, to play with a few of the muggle games in Dudley's pretend bedroom until Albus left.

Severus looked at Albus steadily. Albus finally caved. "I guess I'll have to say that you're right twice in as many days, Severus. The boys are better off with you this summer. Harry is quite attached to you, and obviously depends on you. He's quite correct in doing so - you are a good guardian - I'll just have to replace my spy, if the need for one comes up."

Severus finally smiled at Albus. "I expect having to tell me that I'm right and you're wrong won't happen all that often, Albus." Albus simply chuckled and flooed to Hogwarts.

Severus closed and warded the floo again, and apparated the boys back to Dragonsrest. He rubbed his hands in glee. He'd kept the Reserve secret from Albus one more time, turned the Weasley twins into non-Gryffindors, infuriated Molly Weasley - and he had a dragon memory of Salazar Slytherin to view.

Life was very, very good.

Severus leaned back happily on the sofa with Rosemerta's head pillowed on his chest. He had talked a smirking Lucius into keeping the three boys over night at Malfoy Manor several days after ‘the Weasley visit'. Dudley and Harry had been eager for the promised flying lesson, and Draco just as eager to show his skills off.

Tom had smugly told them ‘he might have another pensieve memory to share of the founders.' The teenager had been carefully writing down memories that Yvane was slowly showing him from the founder's time. The work was painstaking, as Tom had to view them several times to truly see all details and understand the extremely old English. Yvane, of course would point out subtleties of expression and other small clues in the landscape that told them more than Tom had expected.

Lucius had, of course been quite gleeful that he would see the next memory before Severus. Severus had gritted his teeth and just smiled at him. Once he had arrived at Rosemerta's door, to be greeted with enthusiastic kisses, it was much easier to tell himself he would see the memory soon enough.

Severus looked down at the sleeping blond, feeling a rare peacefulness. For the moment life was going according to plan. He knew with cruel certainty that it would not last. In the past he had let himself be too caught up in the struggles he faced to enjoy the few moments of tranquility. Severus smirked down at Rosemerta, one of the few useful Hufflepuff traits he had let her teach him - enjoying the good moments when they occurred.

Severus could see dawn starting to break, and stood - carefully adjusting Rosemerta to lay comfortably, and tucked in the blanket they had cuddled under. He leaned down and kissed her goodbye.

Her hand reached out and grabbed his wrist. "Are we okay, Severus?"

Severus was a bit mystified. "Yes, of course." He looked at her and grimaced. "I know that my time has been taken up with Harry and Dudley..." He sighed; the past few years - he usually devoted a fair amount of time to Rosemerta during the summer. He'd only taken her to Madrid this year - and they had dumped the boys on her during that trip.

"Sev'rus, I don't mind that you are getting your wards settled in. I just don't want to lose you...have you drift away." Rosemerta bit her lip, perhaps she shouldn't push this.

Severus knelt beside her, she'd become a welcome presence in his life, he didn't want to lose her, either. "I know getting together - at least alone - will be more difficult, now, but I'll make sure you get over to Dragonsrest frequently - the boys could use a female presence. They're teaching Draco about belching contests and food fights."

Rosemerta giggled a bit, imagining Lucius' appalled look if Draco were to throw peas at someone. She gave Severus a lingering kiss. "Owl me."

"If my owl can still fly - Dudley has been feeding him so many treats that he can barely lift off." Severus smirked.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

The next few days were hectic. They visited Petunia, again - remembering to bring their own flowers, this time. Then, Severus and Lucius cast the blood wards with a rather proud Dudley allowing them to make a small cut on his left palm without a wince.

Yuan had presented himself at their door to get the promised explanation about Tom. Severus and Tom had sat with Yuan and had answered numerous questions. Between Yao and Yvane he had been convinced that the boy was Tom Riddle - not yet Lord Voldemort, and already on a different path. Again, the dragons insisted that Severus was on the correct path, and they vouched wholeheartedly for Tom - they insisted Yvane had things well in hand.

Tom had grimaced a bit at hearing that anyone had him ‘in hand', but couldn't deny that it was for the best.

Dudley and Harry had been quietly listening. Dudley had been confused, but Harry was not. It slowly had sunk in that Tom, who they had grown to really like, was somehow also ‘Lord Voldemort' - who had killed his parents. Further listening revealed that somehow Tom ‘wasn't Voldemort', yet. This Tom was only sixteen, and was not intending to ‘go dark, or try to gain power' like Voldemort.

Harry was glad no one was paying attention to him, he really needed the time to adjust to the idea that Tom was - yet wasn't Voldemort. It was with relief that he heard his guardian say, "Ollivander had the correct idea - Tom is really a separate and very different person from the Dark Lord, we need to think of him as his own person."

Harry relaxed a bit, this was more understandable. He had heard Lucius and Severus discuss Voldemort, before Tom had appeared - they had spoken of him with hatred and loathing. If Tom was really him in any way Severus would never keep him here.

Severus and Yuan walked to the door, continuing their conversation. Dudley wandered outside to the home gym, still mystified by the conversation. Tom slowly turned to Harry, clearly uncertain.

Tom had, as the days went by, come to dread this conversation. He liked Harry and Dudley, they were much younger than him, but it was like having younger brothers around, he supposed. The children at the orphanage had disliked and shunned him too much for him to have any relationship with them, other than to be adversaries. He felt a twinge of pain at the idea of Harry hating him.

"Harry, I don't know how to say how sorry I am that ...well...Voldemort did what he did to your family...I would never..." Tom hesitated; he couldn't really say he would never, because clearly his other self had. "I don't know how I went so insane or dark that I would do ... that."

Harry gulped a bit, Tom never seemed very emotional about much, and here he was, looking stricken about Voldemort having killed Harry's parents. "I didn't understand all you guys were saying, but I did understand the part about you being a separate person from Voldemort, now. You shouldn't have to apologize for what he did; you just have to make sure you don't follow that same path."

Yvane stayed curiously quiet during this, Tom thought. "Well, Yvane will nag me into staying a properly good wizard, I'm sure." Tom heard a snort of laughter in his head at that.

Tom and Harry stood and turned, and found a proud looking Severus in the doorway. He smiled at Harry, who beamed back at Severus, and scuttled out of the room. Tom flushed, uncertain of how sappy he had sounded during the talk with Harry.

"It's good you and Harry got that behind you - I could see it was starting to wear on you." Severus commented. "I believe lunch is ready." He held an arm out, and they entered the dining room with Severus' arm across his shoulder. Tom couldn't remember ever having that happen, in his life, before.

It was kind of nice.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

Lucius had shown up the following day, grinning. There were several wizards behind him; one of them was the Head of the IFOW - Rustim Argonne. He and his assistant came in the house - the other two stood guard, outside.

They had a seat in the living area, and Tinker served a very ostentatious tea that he didn't usually bother with. Rustim came directly to the point.

"Mr. Malfoy came to me with a request for Mr. Potter and Mr. Dursley, and his son Draco Malfoy, to be allowed use of their wands - for lessons only - a year early. Yuan has vouched for you, and their tutor. It came as a shock to me that you were under the IFOW auspices. Of course those that live on Dragon Reserves are really the responsibility of the Director of that Reserve." Rustim smirked just a bit, and stared levelly at Severus. "I don't believe that Headmaster Dumbledore is aware of this. I would suggest not keeping it from him, now you are safely established with my official blessing."

Severus lifted an eyebrow. "Harry Potter and his cousin's safety is my responsibility, I felt that it was best to be here, on the Reserve. And, of course, you are right - Allbus will need to know, and soon."

"Yes, Yuan told me Petunia Dursley's tale, and your move to keep them here." Rustim gave him an approving smile. "Not many would think this a place of safety; you're to be commended for your shrewdness. My assistant and the two guards are under wizard oaths to keep all they see and hear secret. I, of course, don't mind pulling one over on Albus." Rustim pulled out three scrolls. "Here are the variances for Harry, Dudley and Draco."

Whoops of joy could be heard upstairs from the obviously eavesdropping young wizards.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

The group drifted through a few more days, playing and swimming. Harry gained weight and muscle and Dudley lost weight and gained muscle.

Tom, however, had a showdown with a very young Welsh Green. He had been leading the trio to the pool and found it occupied by the dragon. Yvane had huffed in annoyance, and told the youngster off.

The young dragon had been confused, hearing a ancient dragon's mind-voice coming from the puny human. The trio had gone running back to Dragonsrest at Toms urging - but he stayed. He was curious to see if he could make contact, with Yvane's help. They had been practicing his Legilimency and he hoped to reason with the young dragon.

Yvane had scolded the dragon into leaving the pool, and it stood, uncertainly, beside it, staring at Tom.

"Hello, young dragon, I hope the old grump didn't offend you." Tom began.

"He sounds like old Yao, when someone sneaks in his hot pool, when he isn't looking." The dragon answered in an aggrieved tone, sounding surprised at the attempt at conversation.

Tom could hear an irritated scoff from Yvane. "It's not his pool!"

"See, - just like Yao!" The dragon gave a pained snort.

"Perhaps we can share? We usually swim just in the afternoons. You can have it when we're not here?" Tom asked hesitantly.

Yvane stayed silent, some dragon breeds were more territorial than others. Welsh Greens tended to group together more than most, so sharing, perhaps, would not be a problem. The green looked thoughtful. "I don't mind sunning on a rock in the afternoon, instead." He answered slowly. "That would be acceptable." The green flew off, to find an unclaimed rock.

Tom turned to find a worried Severus, accompanied by an awestruck trio of boys. Yuan and Yao were with them. Yvane had called Yao, to let him know what was happening. Yao had been apprehensive that the young Welsh Green - who had never spoken to a person that they knew of - would become hostile, or dangerous and had flown over to lend aid, if need be. Yuan had been alerted by Yao, and had hustled to the scene, only to find that Tom was negotiating a friendly truce over the pool.

Tom gripped his head, the reactive headache from the Legilimency kicking in. Severus calmly handed him a headache potion with one for his stomach as well. He remembered the sickening migraine he'd endured the night of Tom's resurrection.

Yao wandered away to reclaim his own pool - that upstart Opaleye that just arrived often tried to sneak in whenever he was away from his hot spring.

Tom collapsed gratefully onto a chaise, well out of sunlight. The pain was slowly easing off, to his relief. The boys jumped in the pool noisily, now that the show was over. Yao sat in a chair next to Severus and stared at Tom, once again curious.

"It usually takes a couple of older dragons and their riders to convince a youngster to allow a human to speak to them the first time." Yuan said slowly.

"Yvane says that the Green recognized his voice, and the fact that it was coming from me was scary enough to cow him into listening to me when I started talking to him." Tom answered, slowly.

Yuan nodded slowly. Yao was correct; the young Tom Riddle would make a fine dragonkeeper, or dragonrider, if he kept an interest in it. "Do you know the difference between a dragonrider and dragonkeeper, Tom?"

"Yes, Yvane said that the bond with a rider is much deeper, and for life. A dragonkeeper bonds - but it is like a friendship, they learn from each other - like the old and young dragons do. The dragon usually leaves after they feel they've learned - or taught all they can." Tom answered.

"Yes, although, sometimes the friendship lasts almost a human lifetime. The potions-brewer here has a deep interest in Herbology as well. He has an old Welsh Green that is unlikely to ever leave this Reserve again, that has been telling him all he knows of the plants he's come across, over the centuries and what he's learned of them from his riders. They have a young Welsh Green that sits in on the lessons, also learning, from the both of them. ‘Dragonkeeping' comes in many forms."

Tom listened with interest. He desperately wanted to find his own place, here, among the dragons. Yvane soothed him with his continual promise that Tom would, indeed, have his chance. "You have the backing of the dragons, themselves - you won't be overlooked, I promise you."

Tom finally relaxed, letting the potions sooth him into a light doze.

Yuan smiled and stood, "I can see you and your lads will keep us busy here."

Severus smiled ruefully, and nodded, as Yuan walked back to his office.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

With Rustim's variances in their pockets the group of eager boys bounced down Diagonalley. ‘They were getting wands!!' Lucius had been busy, lately catching up on things that had been put off with their projects regarding Tom and certain Horcruxes. But a son receiving his wand was a special occasion, so the six of them strode down from the Leaky Cauldron to Ollivander's. The old man had sent an owl saying the wand for Harry was finally done.

Diagonalley was busier, now, with Hogwarts letters and booklists having been sent. There were soon whispers as people noticed them. ‘Is that Harry Potter?' was heard frequently. They hustled into Ollivander's quickly. The Weasley's - minus Bill - were there ahead of them, the twins admiring their new wands.

"Excellent choices, the two of you - both Ashwood, one with an Augury feather and the other with Imp hair as a core. I expect you will do well with them." Ollivander took the payment and smiled at the new customers. Ollivander's daughter took the wands to be polished.

The twins said ‘HI!' to Harry and gave him - and Severus a thumbs up sign, with a cospiritorial grin. Harry grinned back at them. He had sent the books as Severus had suggested, after he had explained ‘the joke' to Harry. Harry did think that the twins should be able to have some choice in their houses, instead of blindly following the rest of the family, so he was a willing ally.

Most of the Weasleys greeted Dudley and Harry and nodded to Severus, but seemed unsure as to what to do with the Malfoys. Lucius tired of the standoff, so he smiled benignly and bowed slightly. Arthur took the cue and nodded back.

"Aaaah Mr. Potter - I've finished the wand for you. I got your note, Severus - Ebony wand with thestral mane, was the choice for you, as I recall - regarding the variances. I'm sure that Mr. Dursley and Mr. Malfoy will find excellent wands." Severus saw the Weasley's take note of that. Albus would likely hear, right away, he thought with disgust. They hadn't paid any notice to the wisely silent Tom, to his relief. He hoped they left, soon.

Ollivander took out a box and handed it to Harry. Harry could feel the pull of the wand, it felt like a part of him was sitting in that box, and he desperately needed to reunite with it. He reached a shaky hand into the box and pulled out the wand. He could feel the wand ignite his magical core and it was like a breeze blew through him, swirling multicolored sparks around and through him. The dance of magic finally ended and he turned to his guardian.

Severus and Lucius were smiling and clapping, with Dudley and Draco hooting and applauding much louder. Tom actually grinned, and gave a thumbs up. The Weasley's looked astonished, but most of them clapped, as well. The twin laughed and yelled ‘excellent fireworks, Harry! making him grin in response.

"An interesting wand - it took much longer than usual. Holly does not usually mix with dragon parts well. But this heartstring wanted the Holly - likely because the dragon Yvane said he wanted to protect Harry - Holly repels evil, and Mr. Potter may need that." Ollivander looked satisfied.

Harry sat in a chair, grinning a bit madly and stared at the wand. Up until now he had known in his head he had magic, this was the first time he had truly felt it - Dudley was right, it was blissful.

Dudley went forward, looking a bit nervous. Ollivander measured and muttered, and started pulling out boxes, after a bit of breakage; he had a match, with the expected swirl of colored sparks, and more applause. "Excellent, excellent - Oak, 10 inches, With a Hippogriff feather core. Very strong."

Draco took his turn and endured the seemingly nonsensical measuring. There was soon a large pile of boxes, and then Ollivander lit up and said, "Of course, of course!", and pulled out another box. This one was a match and Draco whooped with joy, the swirl of sparks was mostly green and silver to Lucius' smug notice. "Yes, yes - Hawthorn of course - for wisdom and creativity - there is psychic protection as well - and Unicorn hair core - quite magically strong."

Draco wandered back to the others, who applauded him as well. The Weasley's had their wands, and wandered out, the show being over. Payment was made for the wands, they were polished and wrist holsters were bought at Severus' insistence "You'll need to wear them like that eventually, get used to it, now." Lucius agreed emphatically.

They left, to find quite a few people milling around, trying to not seem like they were waiting for a glimpse of Harry Potter. Harry, still euphoric, just beamed and waved at everyone who greeted him. Severus was sure he saw a reporter snap a picture or two, to his disgust.

Flourish and Blotts was next, the Weasley's were there, as well. Severus and Lucius sighed, but felt they could lose them amongst the stacks of books. Tom helped pick out some titles he felt would be good to teach from when he started the tutoring in the fall. The three were soon crowded together, whispering furiously about subject matter offered in each book.

The trio buzzed straight to the stack of books on flying. Dragons were still an interest, but with the recent experiences of flying, Harry and Dudley were now hooked on the idea of being on the Quidditch teams at Hogwarts.

A snide voice behind them took them by surprise. "Well, it must be nice to be so special that no rules apply to you, eh, Harry Potter." Ron spat out at them. "Wands, a year early? Everyone staring and pointing at you - the Daily Prophet taking pictures? Bet you loved that."

Harry wanted to shrink down, he hadn't heard derision like this since he'd left Privet Drive. He'd almost forgotten how horrible it felt. "We need the wands for tutoring, so just shove off." He spat back, refusing to cower, like he'd always had to do with Vernon.

"Just run along, you jealous prat." Dudley snarled pushing in front of Harry.

Draco tried to think of an insult that wouldn't offend Harry and Dudley. Making fun of the brats clothing or poverty, he knew, would earn him glares. Things like ‘blood traitor' were certainly no longer appropriate. "Variances aren't that difficult to get when you live in a magical household, away from muggles, if you apply for them." He said loftily. "Just because you don't want to study ahead doesn't mean we shouldn't." It wasn't much of an insult - he'd need to think of better ones later Draco decided.

Molly saw the confrontation and sighed. It was obvious that Ron wasn't going to make up with Harry or Dudley, and she hustled over. "Run along and help the twins find their Herbology books, Ron. Hello, Harry - I see you've been bitten by the flying bug." She smiled at the three. "I'm glad you're writing to the twins, they'll like having someone to write to while at school." She looked at the apprehensive Draco and smiled. "Good to meet you, Mr. Malfoy." She smiled at him; she hadn't known what to think when Albus had said Lucius had joined the fight against You-Know-Who. Perhaps Hell had frozen over. However this youngster wasn't an enemy, yet, and was friendly with not only Harry, but Dudley as well. The Lucius she had gone to school with would never have allowed his son the associate with a muggleborn. Yes, Hell was definitely chilly today.

Molly went back to the twins and put the Quidditch books back on the shelf, ignoring their protests.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

The group left for Dragonsrest after a meal at the Leaky Cauldron - frequently interrupted by people calling Hello to Harry.

Severus expected a call from Albus at any time, the news that the new home for Potter and Co. would be at the Dragon Reserve would not be welcome to Albus, but Severus intended to convince him. He already understood that Petunia would not return to Privet, so why not the Reserve?

Lucius got out one of his runic portkeys that he had perfected, spelling it to activate if Severus was hit with a curse, and to respond to a single word from Severus. Lucius strengthened it until he was sure Albus would not be able to disable it. Severus smiled at his old friend's overprotective nature.

"I'll stay here until you are back." Lucius looked grim. Lucius didn't have quite the same confidence in Dumbledore that Severus had. Severus might be suspicious of Albus, and was certainly going against Albus' plans. But he still didn't really expect an attack or for Albus to do anything truly nefarious. Lucius, however, was sure that Albus Dumbledore would stop at nothing to keep his plans in place. Their only hope to keep on Albus' good side was to see that Albus' plans changed to match theirs. Otherwise, well, they were prepared to hide Dudley, Harry and Tom for as long as necessary.

Severus flooed to Spinners End, and made himself some tea and sat in the very comfortable sofa with a new book he had bought, and waited.

He didn't need to wait long. The floo soon sounded.

Severus waved his wand, opening the floo to Albus. "Tea, Albus?" He asked in as close to Albus' patented ‘lemon drop?' air of absentminded kindness as the Slytherin Head of House was ever likely to come.

Albus gave him an incredulous lifted eyebrow, then sat, looking a bit troubled. The Headmaster fixed his cup of tea and stirred it slowly. He hated to begin this conversation. It sounded too much like he was quoting some tattletale student.

"I was surprised to hear that Harry, Dudley and Draco Malfoy were all getting wands today, especially since there are no variances for them at the ministry, when I checked." Albus started off quietly.

Severus took a calming breath. "The IFOW gave the variances, as they oversee the Dragon Reserve where we have our new home." Severus answered just as quietly, although every muscle in his body tensed at Albus' suddenly straightened spine.

"Dragon Reserve, Severus?" Albus' voice may have stayed quiet, but Severus could almost see ice crystals forming, it was so cold.

"No one would ever look for Harry, there. Most feel that the Reserves are too dangerous to live on, and fear the dragons too much. The Reserves are actually the most safe and secure wizarding places in the world." Severus tried not to rush the explanation, or sound anxious. "You have always been wary of Ministry interference with Harry; this could counteract that, if needed."

"And if the IFOW decided to take an interest in Harry?" Albus sounded less chilly and more thoughtful. Severus could almost see the wheels turning in Albus' mind.

"Highly unlikely, Albus. We British wizards like to pretend we're the epicenter of the entire wizarding world, because Merlin lived here. Yes, we do tend to have the best and brightest here, much of the time, but we're not the only wizarding place in the world. The world is quite large, and the IFOW has a number of Ministry's to keep an eye on. Harry is not the biggest fish in the IFOW Sea." Severus answered breezily. "I still have the house, here in Spinners End, that we could come back to if need be." Not that they ever will, Severus thought fiercely. "It, in the meantime, can be the perfect diversion. Anyone searching for us will look for this place first. I can ward it and fill it with traps - they'll never think to look elsewhere."

Albus tugged on his beard, thoughtfully. It was an ingenious plan, of course. Severus was a brilliant strategist. Albus didn't like it that Severus was making decisions without him, but he had agreed that Petunia, Dudley and Harry needed a different home than Privet Dr.

"Well plotted, Severus. Though I do wish you had consulted me." Albus finally said with his voice less frosty, now.

"Harry's protection is my duty, Headmaster." Severus gritted his teeth. He could see Albus' eyes narrow, again. Oh, very well, let Albus think he had a say in anything, as long as he fell into Severus' plans, - if it made him happy. He dropped back into a placating tone. "I did need to make sure I could arrange all this, and that it would work as I thought, before presenting it to you." Severus hid his aggravation - the Head of the Wizengamot was not someone you really wanted angry with you.

Albus relaxed, Severus was being overzealous, but the idea itself was quite sound. The problem of housing Harry and the Dursley's after Severus returned to Hogwarts was solved, and once the school year started, all would be as before.

"The boys mentioned tutoring - young Ron was apparently quite put out about it." Albus sipped at a second cup.

"They need a good grounding in wizard culture as well as some basics in plants and magical animals - things they would know if they had grown up in a wizard household. Having Draco there to answer questions is helpful - but it also reminds them of how little they know. We've found a young wizard who will keep the lessons fun for them, but they'll be learning a lot." Severus sweated a bit; they weren't ready to have Tom face Dumbledore, as yet.

"You might include others in the lessons, perhaps Ronald Weasley..." Albus began, still hoping to worm the Weasley's into Harry's world.

"No, absolutely not." Severus broke in. He would not have a sea of ginger hair and freckles invading his new home. "The boy managed to really upset Harry. The twins have started to converse with Harry and Dudley by owl, and that's enough." Severus hoped that would satisfy Albus.

"It bothers me that Harry is so ill at ease with crowds." Albus muttered.

"For 10 years he spent most of his time in a cupboard under the stairs, Albus." Severus hissed, refusing to relent at the Headmasters downcast expression. "He is becoming used to spending more time with people, but it would be a mistake to push him."

"Well, you know best, then, Severus." Albus patted his arm. "I know you will do your best for him, but you might introduce him to more children that will be attending in his year - so there will be familiar faces when he goes there." Severus scowled at the notion, but nodded.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

Several days later, Severus, Lucius and Tom stood in a small circle of standing stones, which was in the center of a field covered in large rocks. The field was at the north-most edge of the Reserve. The dragons liked it and many of the old ones would visit to reminisce with their handed down memories of the place. Yvane had suggested the spot, as it still simmered with old magics, and their spells would resonate with the magics already in the stones.

Dudley and Draco had willingly stayed home, Dudley not understanding what was happening, and Draco had simply paled, knowing that any magic to do with souls was likely to be quite Dark. Harry however had taken his exclusion badly. He had argued his case passionately, once he heard they were destroying a Horcrux. He had felt that he needed to know how to battle Voldemort, and that included ridding the world of his Horcruxes.

At the end of his tirade Severus had eyed him sternly, but with pride. Harry had put forth a well- reasoned argument instead of simply yelling that he wanted to go with them.

"Harry, we need to see if the spells we intend to use actually work. If they do - and all goes well, you may come with us the next time. I won't recklessly risk your life." Severus had then eyed Harry's pale face; Harry hadn't seemed so much rebellious as ... frightened. "Harry?" He had prompted gently.

"What if..." Harry swallowed uncomfortably. "What if you get kil...um...hurt?"

Severus had blinked in surprise. Harry was worried for him? He had looked closely at the frantic green eyes, and his heart had tightened painfully. It was nice to have someone worry about him. Lucius and Rosemerta did at times, but they were aware that he was magically quite strong. Albus usually worried for his spy - although, to be fair, Severus knew that Albus considered him a friend - as much as any war-leader could consider one of his soldiers as a friend.

"I will be careful - we will take no chances, I promise." Severus had said gently.

Harry had nodded, but still looked miserable.

Now Severus stood glaring at the innocuous - looking cup. The cup - to those sensitive to such things - simply oozed malevolence. Tom looked queasy; he had said that he could almost feel the spirit's hatred.

They had gone over the spells and safeguards endlessly for the past 3 days. Tom had fallen in with the plans for the Horcruxes with surprising ease. They cast the containment spell together, Lucius and Severus had done spellwork together like this many times, and Tom had no difficulty following their lead. The standing stones grabbed onto the magic and formed an enclosure; they had hoped the stones would react well. The containment spell would keep the spirit inside the place, so it could not flee.

Severus gathered up his magic, he had practiced the spell a few times but he knew he would need all his control. He cast the fiendfyre on the cup with a heavy amount of his magic. The spell reacted with the dark magic, as he had feared it would - flaring up in greater strength. It seemed to take forever, but the fire eventually made the cup dissolve.

Severus quickly ended the spell, although it took all of his considerable control and strength to stop it. He fell to his hands and knees after it ended, and struggled to stay conscious.

Lucius saw the wispy dark specter that was left. He cast the spell to cleanse a spirit of evil. It was used frequently on ghosts and poltergeists if they were troublesome. It was easier to exorcise them, but sometimes the family was attached to them.

Lucius cast it over and over, feeling that it was, perhaps useless against such evil, but then he heard the dragon's voice, chanting the spell with him in an ageless, long-forgotten language. The specter slowly lightened until it was a whitish grey and almost transparent. Lucius and Yvane then ended the spell.

Tom lifted his head - staring at the spirit - a part of his own soul that had been lost to him. He whispered the spell - Spiritus Reclamare. The spirit moved toward him hesitantly. Tom said it again, more strongly - Spiritus Reclamare! Tom was then enveloped in the misty form, and he stiffened, and then collapsed like a puppet whose strings have been cut. The mist seemed to sink into him until it was gone.

Severus stood shakily and accioed the remnants of the cup. Lucius pulled out one of the numerous runic portkeys.

They reappeared in Tom's bedroom and hastily lay him on his bed, apparently unconscious.

"He'll be alright, lads - he just needs rest, now." Yvane said, sounding as tired as they felt. "I'll take care of him."

Lucius staggered to the floo and yelled for Draco, who charged in with Dudley and Harry. All the boys looked very relieved to see them. Draco raced to his father's side. This was the first time in memory he had ever feared he might lose his father. He grabbed his father around the waist in a tight hug, and then fussed over him a bit.

"You're exhausted, dad, let me do the flooing with you." Draco grabbed a handful of floo powder and cast it on the fire, shouting the destination. Lucius gave Severus a bemused look and shrugged. The pair left with Draco still muttering about hot soup and a good rest.

Severus snickered, and then noticed Harry's strained expression. Severus thought over Draco's actions and had a rare moment of insight into a youngsters mind, and lifted one arm in invitation. Harry ran to him and gripped him in a fierce hug. Dudley smiled, happy that Harry seemed to be acquiring a parental figure. Harry needed someone of his own, that he wouldn't have to share.

Harry and Dudley sat with Severus for an afternoon tea. Severus drank in the scent of the strong brew; he was more exhausted than he could remember ever having been, since Voldemort's defeat.

"So...everything went okay, Severus?" Harry asked. "Is Tom alright?"

"Yvane said Tom would be fine after a rest." Severus answered. "I intend to rest, myself. The best cure for magical exhaustion is a nice long sleep."

Harry nodded, happy that Severus was unharmed and he need not fear being guardian-less. Dudley snickered a bit at the idea of an adult ‘taking a nap' willingly during the day. Severus smirked a bit, knowing Dudley's thoughts - at that age he had also thought that every moment spent sleeping was a wasted one.

Harry and Dudley were told to occupy themselves quietly and go to bed at their usual time. Tinker was given the same instructions and told to keep track of Harry's meal - he still tended to pick at food when upset. Tinker nodded vigorously. He had taken Harry's thinness as a personal affront.

Severus took a lengthy shower and crawled into bed, sighing in relief. He thought perhaps a week or two here, in his nice soft bed, would be wonderful.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

Severus woke with the dawn, as he always did, groaning as he stretched the sore muscles. Another shower and his most comfortable pants and a lightweight frock coat and he was ready for coffee, and then some more coffee. Tom was already at the table, looking remarkably mugglish in jeans and a T-shirt. Severus smirked, Voldemort would have screamed in rage and killed any wizard he caught wearing such a thing.

Yvane had insisted on them buying that T-shirt - it had a cartoonish dragon leaning against a tree, picking his teeth with a knight's lance - and surrounded by scattered armor. It read, ‘sometimes the Dragon wins'. The boys, as well as Yvane had thought it hilarious, and Tom had added it to his pile of clothing.

Severus looked over the still exhausted looking Tom, "Are you feeling alright?"

"I know I look rough - and I am exhausted, but at the same time I feel so much better- more...well...complete. I really didn't expect reuniting with another piece of my soul to make such a difference. Or, maybe I was afraid that it was going to make things worse - corrupt me - turn me Dark like...the other." Tom looked ill at the thought.

"I would not have allowed the soul fragment to enter if I sensed it was still Dark." Yvane entered the conversation; he didn't usually speak to be heard by all, unless he felt it important, he said it drained him a bit.

"I can feel that I am more...whole. Otherwise I don't sense anything different. I have no memories from the Horcrux - nothing." Tom sounded relieved by this, but puzzled, none the less.

"The cleansing spell that I helped Lucius with wiped the memories from the spirit as well as the evil. Because its memories were...evil as well, and would have harmed you. You have enough difficulty remembering you are not the same person as him, without encountering his memories. This will keep you ...separate from him." Yvane explained.

Tom nodded, and then Harry and Dudley joined them, inhaling their breakfast with zeal.

Severus had received another lot of potions requests, and all four went to his lab. There was now a sofa and end tables at one end of the lab, where small windows at the top of the wall let in some natural light. Tom sat there, reading for a few minutes, before slumping to one side in a light sleep.

Dudley took over dissection, again, and Harry busily chopped up plants. Severus cheerfully explained the potions and the ingredients, and the reasons for the order of their addition to the potion and why they stirred in one direction or the other. He had done this many times over the past few weeks. Harry listened avidly, and although less attentive - Dudley also was picking up the basics.

They were finishing up by bottling some potions, and two of the cauldrons were set to simmer overnight. An owl arrived from Lucius with a sheepish note saying that Draco was making him rest, today. But he would be over tomorrow. Severus chuckled; Draco was becoming even more protective of Lucius than Harry was of him. He sobered a bit at that, he had expected Harry to be somewhat attached to his protector - his guardian, but if he really thought of him as a parental figure - that was, perhaps a different story.

Severus shook his head at the irony. James must be spinning like a dervish in his grave. Or not - Severus recalled that he had glimpsed the Potter family a few times before they went into hiding. James had known they were marked for death, and he had been impressively protective and fierce in his resolve to keep them safe. Severus suspected with a stab of aggravation that James had matured enough, before dying, to accept anyone that kept Harry safe from harm. Severus, it went without saying would be James' last choice - but would not quibble for long if he was the only choice available.

Not willing to continue on his train of thoughts, Severus ordered the boys to wash up and get to lunch. He shook Tom awake and helped him up the steps to food. Tom ate as heartily as the boys - his body was that of a teenager, after all.

Tom trudged to the pool with the pair, intending to read - or nap a bit more while there.

Severus waited for them to leave, then apparated to Hogsmeade. It was full summer, now, mid-August. And the walk to Hogwarts was sweaty, but it gave him time to compose his words, and, as before, the views were enjoyable. He'd rarely had time to enjoy it as a teacher, until now. As a student he'd usually been too busy guarding against attack. Although, now and then when he was sure that James and Sirius were busy at Quidditch he had wandered on the many paths happily.

He hadn't flooed to his quarters directly - Albus may not have realized it, but there were four Dragon Reserves in the British Isles, and Albus may or may not guess which one they were at. There was the Welsh one, one in the Hebrides, a small one in Ireland, and a large one on the island of Lyonesse - the large island was totally under a disillusionment charm from ancient times, and was difficult even for wizards to gain access to. It housed the main headquarters of the IFOW, as well as the dragons.

He arrived at the school; he knew the other teachers would be arriving, off and on to set up for the year, and discussing schedules. Changes to booklists or study plans were always done before they left for the summer, as were choices for Prefects and Head boy and girl.

Severus hurried to the Headmasters office, and let the Phoenix staircase carry him up. He was usually impatient, and walked up the stairs even as it turned upwards. He was simply still too tired, today. The door opened as he approached it, and he entered silently, and sat.

Albus looked at him with concern. "Are you quite alright dear boy?" Albus rang for tea, which Severus took gratefully.

"Lucius and I have destroyed two Horcruxes." He raised a hand at Albus' astonished gasp. "Lucius found a journal that Abraxas was apparently keeping for the Dark Lord. We identified it as a Horcrux. We destroyed it and the cup." Severus withdrew the remnant of the cup and the scorched remains of the journal. "Fiendfyre worked well on the cup. A dragon, who was dying, agreed to destroy the journal."

Dumbledore waved his wand over them, muttering, and then sat back. "Well done, Severus. You have brought the memories of it?"

Severus nodded and withdrew two vials with silvery strands of memory; he had had to take great care. The memory of the dragon consisted of seeing the journal, in flames, lying in front of the dead dragon. Carefully avoiding any view of Tom. While casting the fiendfyre on the cup, he had been careful to not look at Tom, and the memory ended with him falling to his hands and knees.

Albus poured in the memories and entered the pensieve. Severus sat in the chair, sweating and hoping they had done all correctly. Albus returned with a thoughtful look on his face.

"It doesn't look like it was all that easy. I'm surprised a dragon - even a dying one agreed to help, but I am only an expert in dragon's blood, not dragons. The fiendfyre worked well, but was obviously exhausting." Albus mused. "We have only three more - unless Voldemort returns and makes Nagini a Horcrux, as he originally intended."

"Any more clues on the other three?" Severus hoped to get them first, of course - the more soul fragments they reunited with Tom, the better.

"I believe that I have a clue to a certain ring that belonged to Tom Riddles family." Albus smiled a bit smugly, "I need to talk to a certain Auror, who spoke to the Gaunts."

"Let me know of any new information?" Severus desperately hoped to stay inside Albus' loop of those he told these things to. Having to defy Albus about Harry made this a bit tricky, but Albus nodded easily, so perhaps he was still trusted - at least in this.

"How is young Harry doing?" Albus asked, sounding a bit wistful.

"Getting an excellent tan - he and the others talked Lucius into building a swimming pool, and they go there almost every day." Severus answered easily, and was relieved to see a happy smile on Albus' face. It wouldn't hurt to have him know that Harry was happy, now.

Severus went to the dungeons, and straightened up the classrooms - he had a separate one for the advanced classes, now. Quickly inventoried the ingredients, he had done so before leaving and ordered what he needed, and the house elves had unpacked his order. He still needed more doxy wings and sent off an order with one of the elves. He waved away the dust and straightened his lesson plans. He sighed, he rather enjoyed the advanced classes - they were there because they wished to be, and for the most part wanted to learn.

He walked out and wandered toward the gates, unfortunately he found himself unable to escape Hagrid.

"Hello, Perfesser'!" The half-giant boomed. "Professor Dumbledore tells me young Harry is staying with you. How is the tyke?"

"Just fine, Hagrid. He and his cousin are doing well." Severus kept walking, hoping to lose him.

"Missed his birthday, I did. But perhaps he'd like a' pet to keep - I've got a few interestin' critters ‘e might take to." Hagrid grinned eagerly.

"Harry already has an owl." Severus' blood chilled at the thought of any of Hagrid's ideas of what made an interesting pet. "He'll need to learn to care for Hedwig before adding to his menagerie."

"Ah, perhaps for Christmas, then?" Hagrid agreed easily.

Severus turned to face him, "Hagrid, you will NOT send Harry any pets without obtaining my permission first, is that understood?" Severus could actually feel the veins throbbing in his temples.

"A' course, Perfesser'." Hagrid seemed surprised by Severus' fierceness. "I'll le' ya know if'n I find anything, Eh?"

"Sure, let me know - I'll be here, of course during the school year." Severus escaped, gritting his teeth, and downing a headache potion. He would have to brew another batch - a large one he suspected.

Severus reached the gates and apparated for home, sighing in relief as he made his way to his rooms. Dragonsrest did feel like home, now. He sat at his desk and looked out over the meadow - he could just make out the shape of the pool in the distance. It looked like the young Welsh Green was watching them swim, again. The youngster seemed fascinated by the young wizards.

Severus leaned back, happily. With any luck the summer would end with no further problems. He sighed - most likely not.

Lucius watched with resignation as Draco withdrew more potions from his pocket, while the annoyed house-elves served supper. Draco had overseen the preparations for the beef and vegetable soup he'd been served last evening, while Lucius had ‘rested' in bed. Draco must have made himself a right pain from the glares the house elves were still casting him. Draco had served the supper himself, and had watched him eat every spoonful. He had then handed him strengthening and healing potions. Lucius endured some fussing, and then escaped his overly watchful son with a potion of dreamless sleep.

Lucius had not really minded letting Draco indulge in a little care-taking and fussing. He couldn't remember having someone do that before today. Lucius' mother hadn't dared ‘mollycoddle' Abraxas' heir, and house-elves would have been hexed for fussing over him. Narcissa certainly never worried about her husband's health or well-being. Severus had always helped heal wounds from Voldemort - but he certainly never 'fussed', Lucius chuckled over the very thought.

Lucius and Draco had both enjoyed the father-son time, today. They played chess and Lucius let Draco chatter about ...well, whatever he was chattering about. Lucius realized with a pang, that he needed to spend more individual time with his son, now that the most hazardous events with Tom and Albus were done with...well, Lucius supposed there would be other hazards, ahead - but he could afford some time with Draco, none the less.

Lucius had come to realize, as the day wore on that Draco had been truly frightened for his father. Draco was, even now, watching him eat dinner with a baleful eye - Lucius had probably not eaten enough fruit to suit Draco. Sure enough, Draco passed him another strengthening potion and the bowl of strawberries.

Lucius shoved down his irritation, and sternly reminded himself that Draco needed reassurance, not strangling. So, Lucius drank down the potion obediently.

"You've done an excellent job taking care of me, Draco." Lucius began, carefully. "I think that this restful day, and all the potions you've made... uh, encouraged me to drink have cured my magical exhaustion." Draco giggled a bit, but looked wary.

"I know you have worried for me during this mission to destroy the Horcrux. I promise you that I will not take unnecessary chances. I intend to live long enough to annoy you by spoiling my grandchildren." Lucius watched Draco carefully. Draco's smile had faltered, and he looked apprehensive.

Draco finally looked up at him. "But...you can't predict everything, dad."

Lucius sat back. No - he certainly couldn't promise absolute safety - in anything. "No I can't promise to always be safe - I could explode a potion I might help Severus make - and get melted with the acid. Or, I could get mugged in Knockturn Alley and knifed. Or any number of old friends - or enemies could cast an Avada Kedavra at me." Lucius watched Draco's face pale, and sighed. Apparently he was rotten at reassurance. "Life is uncertain at any time - you can't reassure me that you won't be injured flying that too-fast broom you talked me into buying. Neither Severus or I will stop doing what we must to keep you and Harry and Dudley safe."

Draco continued to look a bit downcast, Lucius sighed and suggested a solution. "Will it help if I let you listen in on our planning, so you can help plot to keep us safe?" Draco brightened and nodded. Lucius snorted, the whelp would likely insist on cushioning charms and enough shielding to cause exhaustion just thinking of them. But, at least Draco had gone back to telling about how the young green dragon was always watching them swim, and asking Yvane all kinds of questions.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

The following day found all six of them in Diagonalley, again. The Healer had sent a reminder via Lucius that he expected to see Harry and Dudley, soon. Severus hadn't realized the weeks had passed so quickly, and so here they were - sheepishly facing the motherly mediwitch. She glared at Severus and told him to make a future appointment before he left.

Lucius, Draco and Tom had escaped to the Owl Emporium, while the others faced the Healer. Tom wanted an owl, to correspond more easily with Severus and Lucius when school started, and Severus had told him to get a couple more owls to deliver potions for him.

The Healer declared himself satisfied with Dudley's progress. He had lost quite a bit of weight, and gained muscle, so he still looked a bit chubby, but not outrageously so. Harry was given a thorough going over; he'd gained several inches of height, so the weight he'd gained hadn't filled him out as much as Severus had hoped.

The Healer had been sympathetic, "I know you were hoping for him to look less...skinny. But his gain in height is encouraging - I was afraid his growth was being affected. But he's only an inch or two shorter than the Malfoy boy, so he's catching up. Continue with the nutrient potions, and encourage frequent meals. He's a young boy - I'm sure that's not difficult."

Severus frowned. "He still picks at food when he's upset. I have the house-elf monitoring him, but I hate to hound him about it."

The Healer nodded agreeably. "Well, watch that - let me know if it becomes a problem."

"I was wondering if something can be done for his eyes, as yet. I can brew the eyesight corrector, but the instructions always say the subject must be in good health." Severus looked at the Healer sternly, hoping for an affirmative answer. Harry also waited for the answer, almost holding his breath.

The Healer pondered a moment. "In spite of the low weight, he is in good health. I believe that is a good idea - his vision is very poor without the glasses..." The Healer smiled at Harry's whoop of joy. "... the lack of proper eye-wear has worsened it over time." The Healer watched the Potionsmaster's jaw clench in anger. It was quite amusing to see how protective he was of his charges. "The mediwitch can adjust the glasses on a weekly basis while the potion is being taken - let us know when he starts. If he has headaches, we can see him more often - the adjustment often causes those."

Severus nodded agreeably, already cataloging the needed ingredients in his mind, as they left.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

Tom had quickly found a matched pair of barn owls for Severus, and then he and Draco had carefully looked over the owls in search of one for Tom. Lucius leafed through the books, waiting for them to find ‘just the right one.'

Lucius was pleased at how Tom was becoming friendlier with the boys. He knew that they most likely seemed impossibly young to him, but he'd started having real conversations with them. Tom had gone over the lesson plans with the three, and had listened to their input. Lucius was sure he would be a perfect tutor.

It was also good that Tom was developing actual friendships; it likely wasn't easy for him to learn to care for others as more than master / underling. Tom also seemed to be opening up to Severus and Lucius, asking tentatively for advice. Of course Yvane most likely gave ongoing guidance on how he should conduct himself and reflect on things.

Excited voices alerted Lucius to the fact that Tom had found an appropriate owl. Lucius wandered over to find Tom taking a Great Horned Owl to the counter with a smile. Tom was smiling more - real smiles that eased Severus and Lucius' minds a great deal, since they were normal teenager smiles - and not those of a Dark Lord in training finding amusement in anothers pain.

Tom gave the owls directions to Dragonsrest, and Lucius shrank the packages of owl supplies for him. Tom grimaced, remembering he was technically underage. With the second soul fragment having settled in he...felt...older. Severus had cast a spell and had assured him that he was still sixteen; at least until his birthday on December 31st. Tom hoped that they found a way for him to finish his NEWTS. Tom was now determined to be a dragonrider - or keeper, he was having difficulty making up his mind, but either way he needed his NEWTS. He had a remote plan to someday to be a director for the Welsh Reserve, but he could wait for Yuan to retire, he supposed. Yvane seemed to find this amusing, but wouldn't explain why.

They met the other three outside the shop, Dudley and Harry had big grins and they gave Draco some thumbs up gestures. Tom assumed that meant that the eyesight correction had been approved. Tom was happy for Harry...and that gave him pause. He wasn't usually happy for others unless there was something in it for him.

Yvane chuckled. "He's your friend, Tom, friends are happy for each other."

"I know, but I don't remember all this ‘happiness', unless it was something that helped me out as well." Tom almost felt uneasy about all this - if something bad happened was he going to get all unhappy as well...yeah he supposed so.

"That's the price of real friendship - sharing joy and pain." Yvane said pragmatically.

"Is it really worth it?" Tom asked.

"Yes, after all - they will help you share your joys - it's more fun to celebrate with others, you know. And they will help you bear your pains, as well - burdens are easier when shared." Yvane answered, patiently. Yvane hoped Tom was truly listening. The old Tom had already started believing that friends were a burden, and that he was better off with subordinates. Tom was becoming much more...human with the absorption of the soul fragment.

"Well, they boys seem nice, and Severus and Lucius are...helpful." Tom seemed to struggle to find an excuse for any affection he was feeling. Yvane stifled amusement, he needed to encourage this, not make Tom feel embarrassed.

The group arrived at their next destination, and Lucius & Severus took deep breathes. The negotiations at Gringotts would be...delicate. They needed this to go well, and even more so, they needed this to be secret.

One of the goblin managers noticed them arrive, and scurried over. "We were expecting you, Mr. Malfoy - our British Branch Supervisor is awaiting you." Lucius nodded gravely, and they followed him.

They were soon seated in a large, comfortable room. Harry, Dudley and Draco sat around a table in the back, and were served with sandwiches and drinks - Goblins were also familiar with youngster's appetites. The supervisor and two assistants took their seats across from Severus and Lucius, who flanked Tom.

"We were quite curious to receive your letters regarding the vault belonging to ‘He who must not be named'" The supervisor eyed the three closely. "You are not listed as someone who can access it - as a matter of fact no-one but his bloodline can."

"Perhaps you should test this young man's blood to see if he has the right." Severus was relieved that Voldemort had made it a bloodline vault. He snorted lightly, as proud as Voldemort had been of his Slytherin blood, of course he had.

The three Goblins looked at Tom even more closely, and muttered. Lucius had demanded a closed session with oaths of silence in his letter, and had been granted them. But it would be best to reassure them if possible. "Mr. Riddle wishes to place the vault out of the reach of ‘He who must not be named', and any of his followers." The Goblins looked dubious, but nodded.

The parchment with bloodline spells on it was brought out, and Tom let them get a few drops of blood to place on it. The spell did as they expected - it said that Tom Riddle was a first degree relative to ‘Lord Voldemort'. Since the goblins would never expect a wizard to not simply identify himself as the owner of a vault, they did not suspect Tom to be Lord Voldemort himself - as a ‘first degree relative' they thought he could only be Voldemort's son, since he was too young to be Voldemort's father.

Tom let the furor die down and then addressed the nervous Goblins. "Lord Voldemort made many mistakes, and I intend to make sure I do not follow the same path." Tom could feel the truth spells on the room - they would not prevent the wizards from lying, but they would tell the Goblins if a lie was told. "I am sure that the nation of Goblins does not believe Lord Voldemort it truly gone, and I wish to make sure his return is of short duration, and ultimately fatal - to him."

The Goblins pondered on this, decided he meant it, and gave rather frightening smiles.

"I need to place the contents of this vault out of his reach. Perhaps - being the wisest in the way of money you will have a suggestion...?" Tom decided a bit of flattery might help.

"The vault cannot be emptied or closed by other than ‘You know who', but nothing says it cannot have merely a single knut left in it. The objects in it can be moved to another vault, along with however much money you wish..." The Goblin lifted a brow in inquiry.

All the wizards snickered at the thought of Voldemort arriving to find a single knut in his vault. "I believe that to be wise - if you would open a vault for me, and place all the objects and money - except for a single knut in it. I want Lord Voldemort to be excluded. Do not make it a bloodline vault, of course, and the only ones to have any access besides myself are the wizards in this room." Tom saw their surprise.

"All the wizards, Mr. Riddle?" The Goblins eyed the three youngsters dubiously.

"I trust Lucius and Severus, and I don't know what assistance I may need in the future - neither Harry Potter nor his cousin is likely to rob me, and Draco has my trust as well." Tom insisted. "I may need one of them to be able to get into my vault for me in the future - I'd rather give permission now, than to wish I'd given them permission later on."

"Well done, Tom, you may be starting to understand friendship more than I thought." Yvane chuckled.

Tom looked around at the beaming smiles of his friends, and knew he was flushing with embarrassment. The Goblins had the paperwork done, and the key to the new vault in his hand before the wizards could finish the tea and crumpets they were served. A listing of the gold and objects had Tom gulping - 24 million galleons and a seemingly endless list of items.

Tom could feel the pull of such wealth - he wouldn't have to work or do anything. "Do you have a list of who's vaults were emptied to give Voldemort such a ... fortune?"

The Goblins looked puzzled.

"I don't intend to return gold to any Death Eaters - but I'm willing to wager that Voldemort blackmailed or killed wizards, after getting their vaults signed over." Tom answered their unspoken question.

"Aaah...I can get that information to you...but be careful who you return gold to and how you do so." The Goblins said slowly.

"I hope you will again give your excellent advice." Tom bowed slightly, and the Goblins chuckled in answer.

"I know you have taken oaths of silence, but I must ask one small favor." Severus looked at the Goblins confused faces. "I need certain workers to not know that Tom was here, or that Voldemort's vault has been - accessed, in any way. The wizards that work for you might tell others of it, and we don't wish any of this day's events known."

The Goblins grinned again and nodded. Ah, yes, a shake up in the wizarding world - hardly the first.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

They sat down to a meal at the Leakey Cauldron, tripled silencing spells in place.

"That was a remarkably mature thing to ask about, Tom." Severus said, "Asking about who might have been robbed of their money."

Tom shifted uncomfortably. "It's not so much philanthropic - I'm just not comfortable with so much money at my disposal. I suspect it will be hard enough for me to avoid...power, without millions of galleons lurking around every corner."

"Well, we'll see if we can help you lop a few zeros off the numbers when the Goblins get you that list." Lucius laughed.

Tom rolled his eyes, Yvane was laughing so hard in the background it was giving Tom a headache. He picked up the list of items and started reading them off. Lucius and Severus usually knew what they were, and who they'd come from. Most were dark, of course, and then they had to argue whether to return them or destroy them.

The trio of boys ignored them and whispered plans to get ‘really fast brooms' for Dudley and Harry. Severus was being stubborn about how fast they should go for beginners.

The day after the Gringotts trip found everyone at the Malfoy Manor. Dudley and Draco went to the new ‘exercise room' near the small Quidditch pitch while they waited for Harry - they'd been promised another flying lesson. Draco had asked his father to obtain similar exercise equipment to what Dragonsrest had. Dudley had offered to show Draco how to use it all.

Harry watched them go in resignation. The accountant from the Norris Accounting Firm - a Mr. Stebbins - wanted to ‘go over a few things with him'. Severus was quite firm that he should know, at least a little, about his finances and what belonged to him.

Harry and Severus had gone over the lists of items in his four vaults the evening before. There was only money in his personal trust vault. The Potter family vault, though, seemed to have an endless list of personal belongings. The other two that he had inherited, to his relief, had fewer things.

They had marked off things Harry and Severus felt he should keep in the vaults, made a list of what he wanted to be sent to him at Dragonsrest (mostly books, and a few objects that had belonged to his parents) and a short list of items that Severus said to get rid of, as he recognized them as dark - and mostly likely illegal. The goblins would destroy them for a small fee.

The accountant let him know the amounts in the vaults, and told him that the two companies he owned were being run competently. "The managers of the potions vial manufacturing plant, and the Snitch makers there at Godric's Hollow do an exemplary job - the Goblins have overseen it since your parents' death, for a small fee, of course. They were glad to give the job over to us, as it's a bit out of their usual line of work."

"I have a company that makes Snitches? Cool - wait until Draco hears that." Harry latched onto the sentence he understood and actually cared about. Harry snickered and peered at Severus slyly. "You shouldn't have to pay for another potions vial, ever again, Severus. I can send for vials for Christmas, your birthday, Valentines..."

Severus rolled his eyes and turned back to the accountant. "Any other companies?" He interrupted Harry's litany of holidays.

"There was one company that had been invested in that was a total loss - the market for the treats for familiars made by them collapsed after it was found they killed the animals - it took months for the effects to be seen, and by that time the Chairman of the company had ...disappeared with the company funds. There are three companies that Mr. Potter owns stock in, and all of them are doing well. He's not a majority stockholder in them, so he doesn't need to make any decisions. I will contact you, Mr. Snape, if there is anything he needs to decide on with the two companies he owns." Mr. Stebbins smiled at Harry's glassy-eyed boredom.

Severus nodded, "Anything else that he needs to know?"

"There are four houses that belong to him - well three, as the Godric's Hollow house was destroyed soon after...well...that night. The Goblins said they suspected the LeStranges..." He trailed off at Severus' look of warning and Harry's look of confused alarm. "There is also a Potter Manor that is old, but part of a large estate - they raise some animals - it's well cared for by the house elves and a young couple. There's a house from Audra Peverell that he inherited, along with the vault - it's kept up by the elves." Stebbins frowned and cleared his throat. "There is also an old, very large - almost a castle - in Bulgaria. It was inherited by the 3rd cousin - Roderick Potter from another 3rd cousin - or maybe it was a 4th cousin - we're not sure - on his mother's side. Anyway, he never actually saw it. The family still living in the area - the Krum family - is quite anxious to buy it back as it is ‘Krum Manor'" Stebbins looked at them expectantly.

"We should let them have it, shouldn't we?" Harry looked at Severus anxiously. He didn't like the idea of keeping a home from a family that should have it. Besides, it was in Bulgaria. Why would he want a place in Bulgaria?

Severus waved at Lucius, who was behind a silencing spell with Tom, going over his list of items from ‘the Voldie Vault', as Tom mockingly called it. Lucius came over.

"Any reason you can think of that we shouldn't sell the Krum Manor back to the Krums? Harry somehow inherited it." Severus asked.

"They're all a good family. A bit blunt, no - nonsense. If they have a beef with you, they let you know it and come at you head on - no back-stabbing." Lucius shrugged, "I know of no reason not to."

Severus turned back to Stebbins, "If Harry wishes, let them buy it back at a fair price." Harry nodded happily.

"Is that everything?" Harry asked hopefully. At their nod, he whooped and ran for the door.

Stebbins chuckled. "He's a bit young to grasp the need to care for his investments and money."

"Yes, I realize he won't be able to make a truly informed decision right away. I do want him to, at least, be aware of what belongs to him." Severus looked at the accountant closely, Roth Stebbins also took care of his own money, and he trusted his opinion. "His finances truly are in good order?"

"Yes, the Malfoys are in no danger of being eclipsed, but he's a fair sized fortune. The one investment that went bad didn't really cost him much - the money to the ... relatives... cost him more." Stebbins grimaced, he still thought they should take the money back, but Severus said it was a bad idea to create friction between the cousins, where there was finally some goodwill. He closed up the briefcase and walked to the floo, he had a Manor to sell.

Lucius took down the silencing spell, and Severus went to join them in sweating over ‘the list'. They'd made a second copy to scribble notes on. They check-marked in red all the items they knew were dark, or cursed or just plain dangerous - that was most of them. They noted former owners if they knew who they were, and if they were families to be trusted, or if they were known Death Eaters.

They did see that many of the very dark items were originally Goblin-made. "The Goblins will take them back, since they consider themselves to be the true owners of what they make. They will certainly agree to cleanse them of dark magic or curses, in exchange for the return of the item."

They finally had a list of eight goblin-made items that they knew they wanted to be rid of immediately. There was also a list of five items they wanted destroyed - that shouldn't be returned to anyone, least of all the families listed as former owners.

"There's also this dagger - its Goblin made, and cursed. But - I think it must be very old, and we should really research it a bit, before deciding to give it back to the Goblins." Tom peered at the description with a frown.

"Well, I'll send an owl requesting an interview with the supervisor at Gringotts, saying we wish to return those eight items, in exchange for them destroying the other five. They should find that acceptable." Lucius looked at Tom in inquiry.

Tom nodded, "This will get rid of over 1/3 of the items - and almost all of the really dark ones - particularly those five." He shuddered, the two cursed grimoires alone were horrible - nothing in those books could do anything but cause pain and slow destruction to the owners.

Lucius and Severus went off to contact the Goblins.

"Yes, Voldemort must have become quite mad by the time he accumulated all these things. Being around such evil after having split his soul so many times likely drained what little humanity he had left." Yvane said sadly. "Dragons like to accumulate gold and jewels at times, mostly because we know how to infuse magic into them, and then it creates a nice cozy environment for us to live in. We do love to hoard knowledge, and we certainly understand being territorial - but much of what you humans do as far as your possessions are concerned is an utter mystery to us dragons." Yvane sighed.

"I suppose we do become packrats, and much of what we hoard and make much of most likely does seem foolish to you. In the end - we can't take it with us when we die." Tom answered quietly.

"Oh, I've been around you humans long enough to know that it's not always foolish. Books contain knowledge - hopefully - and that isn't foolish. Sometimes an object is treasured because it belonged to a loved one. Not all possessions are foolish. If you have the books to impress others and never study the knowledge they contain - that is foolish. Why you have something is important." Yvane said.

Tom sighed, "Enough advice, lets go watch the boys fly." And Tom trudged to the door.

"Of course - I can tell you what advice to shout to them - I am an expert in flying." Yvane answered smugly.

"I thought I said ‘enough advice'." Tom muttered under his breath.

"I heard that." Yvane huffed.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

The three boys circled the pitch behind the instructor, Roland Higgs, following his lead in loops and figure-eights. They hovered above the field as other moves were demonstrated. They all had charmed helmets and the brooms had sticking charms for beginners.

Higgs soon had Harry and Draco tossing the quaffle back and forth between them as they flew. Higgs pegged Dudley as a beater, and showed him how to whack at a bludger. Higgs stayed at the edge of the pitch, alert for mistakes or trouble.

Lucius and Severus sat in the small, covered stand eating lunch. Tom ate slowly as well, reading a book intently and muttering to Yvane. The boy's stomachs soon announced lunchtime, and they joined in to make the elves' meal disappear.

"Ancient weapons of renowned?" Draco read the title of Tom's book quizzically. "Are you researching something?"

Tom looked at the others assessingly. "There's a cursed dagger I've come across - I want to know exactly what it is and who it belonged to before being rid of it." Tom looked over at the two men, "I need to get more books, again."

Lucius snickered. "You do know how to get on Severus' good side - he loves to hear those words."

Severus smirked, "I now have an excuse to enlarge the library right away."

Roland Higgs had joined the lunch and interrupted eating the excellent food. "I expect all three of the boys will have no difficulty joining the teams. As we noticed before - Draco has the makings of an excellent chaser. Harry is doing well in that, too - and they seem to work well together - that is a distinct advantage. They both have the quickness to try for the seeker position, if they wish. Dudley certainly has the muscle to be a good beater, when he gets quicker and more skilled he might think about being a keeper. They all have the ability to try for more than one position."

Severus remembered Albus' rather sneaky request for introductions to other students. "Roland, our Slytherin seeker is your nephew, isn't he?" At the man's nod he continued. "If we arrange another lesson in a few days - perhaps you could bring him along, I'm sure he wouldn't mind showing moves to potential team-mates."

Roland chewed thoughtfully. "Yes, I'm supposed to attend supper tonight - my sister-in-law most likely wants to shove another ‘wonderful witch with a great personality' at me. I'll distract them by asking if Terrence wants to help teach Harry Potter how to fly."

They all laughed companionably, yes, that would likely distract them.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

That afternoon, there was another 'event'. Lucius had carefully felt out Cornelius Fudge about Harry Potter, hinting that the boy had a new guardian - one approved of by Albus Dumbledore (quite true), and that it was because of the Aunt being injured, and a death in the family (also quite true). Lucius also hinted that the guardian was a good friend of Lucius', and that he could get Cornelius in to see Harry ‘and get chummy with him'.

Severus had no intention of letting Fudge influence Harry, but he saw the value of keeping Fudge happy and for the Minister to see Harry as an asset and not a threat. Fudge had inherited the Ministry, as he had been the minister's chief aide when his predecessor had died. Unfortunately that happened in the middle of the worst part of the war. Fudge would not like the idea of a second war; he would need a lot of support to keep the ministry on an even keel when Voldemort returned.

Fudge arrived with only one Auror, and one assistant - who just happened to have a camera with him. They had expected they wouldn't get out of this without at least one picture.

Severus had talked at length the evening before, while they had gone over the list of vault contents. Severus had explained the Minister for Magic's position and the general run of the government. Fudge wasn't a bad minister - during peacetime he was quite good, actually. But war may very well be coming - and soon. Fudge was definitely against Voldemort, and could be helpful if he perceived Harry to be in his corner.

Severus and Lucius met him before letting him meet Harry. Severus was introduced as Harry's Guardian.

"I know you realize that Harry's safety is a top priority." Severus watched Fudge nod his head agreeably. "It was thought best that Harry's residence, when he is not at Hogwarts, be at a Dragon Reserve - there is nowhere as secure as one of those places. The wards to keep the young Dragons in, and everyone not keyed in as a resident out are among the best in the world."

Cornelius' jaw dropped - a Dragon Reserve! "Quite brilliant strategy, Professor Snape, I can see why you were entrusted with him." Cornelius was sworn to secrecy, as well as the assistant and Auror, and they went into the parlor for afternoon tea.

The Minister spotted Harry immediately. "Mr. Potter, a pleasure to meet you at last."

Harry shook hands with him with a smile. "Very pleased to meet you as well, Minister Fudge." The man seemed to be nice, although he was certainly a politician, so best to be very polite - but not too chummy.

Severus stepped forward smoothly. "This is Harry's cousin, Dudley Dursley - and of course, you already know Lucius' son, Draco Malfoy." All the boys shook Cornelius' hand and greeted him. "Their tutor is down at the library - likely plotting extensive lessons for them." Fudge nodded with disinterest, he had no need to meet a tutor.

The beaming Minister was soon on a sofa and was served an elegant tea. He was soon surrounded by the boys, who had been told beforehand to tell all the dragon stories they liked - with no mention of Yvane, and that Tom was not to be mentioned if at all possible - and to let Lucius or Severus answer any questions about him. They soon had the Minister enthralled with their description of the pool with its ‘water park slide', and having to share it with the young Welsh Green. The assistant took some shots of the Minister with the three boys laughing over Yao ‘the Emperor of all the Hot Water' as the other Dragons called him.

"I didn't know that the older dragons became so very talkative." Cornelius said. "Perhaps I can visit some time - perhaps next summer and meet your dragon friends." The boys nodded happily - that was a long time from now.

The Minister was soon happy to leave - he had his photo's, had ‘made friends' with the lads, and was assured that Harry Potter's Guardian intended to keep the Ministry ‘in the loop' with information. He left well pleased with the days work.

Lucius and Severus nodded to the boys. "Well done, you charmed him quite nicely." Severus smirked at Harry, who looked pleased at having done the 'Minister meeting' the way his guardian wished. Harry was glad that Severus always explained what was happening, and why. He like being 'kept in the loop' as much as Cornelius did.

An owl from Gringotts arrived to the parlor at the same time as a disgruntled Tom. The Malfoy library just didn't cater to someone researching ancient daggers.

"The Goblins will see us as soon as they open tomorrow - they must be quite eager." Lucius said with a smirk. "We'll have those objects gone in no time. Perhaps they can tell you a bit about the dagger, since it is Goblin made."

"Can we trust their information - they'll likely say whatever they need to, to get it back." Tom answered doubtfully.

"I'll be able to tell if they are misleading you - Goblins are not unknown to Dragons. They one enslaved us when they could, to use as guards." Yvane spoke so all could hear him.

"They still have one, deep in the depths - I saw it near the Black family vault." Lucius said carefully.

Yvane was silent, but Tom could feel his anger. "Maybe we can negotiate his release?" Tom asked hesitantly. He looked at Severus and Lucius for help. "I can understand your anger, Yvane. Maybe they will take some of the items in exchange for it?"

"We can talk to them of it, when we see them tomorrow." Lucius answered, also unsure how to placate an angry Yvane.

"If he is down there, he's likely never seen the sky since his capture." Yvane said heavily, still speaking to everyone. "Dragons like caves, to an extent, and we do hibernate a bit in winter. But to never see the sky, or fly - that is a terrible thing for a dragon."

"I promise, if it takes all the contents of my vault, we'll get him free." Tom said, "After all, I owe you my life, sort of, so if my vault can free your fellow dragon - it's only fair."

"You do understand friendship, at last." Yvane said, just to Tom, making him flush and smile at the praise.

"If they won't let us ransom him, we can always break him out." Harry said, and Dudley and Draco both looked eager at the idea. Lucius and Severus paled at the idea of annoying the Goblins to that extent.

"I'm sure that won't be necessary." Lucius assured them hastily, determined to get that blasted dragon free at any cost, to keep the boys from any Gryffindor-style adventures. Dragon rescues, indeed. He locked eyes with Severus, who looked equally determined.

They would teach the boys subtlety if it killed them.

Fred and George sent a pair of books back to Harry via one of Severus' new delivery owls after removing a package with two new books on the founders and the four houses.

The twins had decided that Professor Snape was correct - they didn't want to be in their older brother's shadows. But, the biggest plus was the sheer shock value to their entire family, who had been entirely Gryffindor for several generations.

They had ruled out Ravenclaw, they were sure that the ravens wouldn't really help with any pranking. Not to mention they would likely nag them to study more.

Slytherin would be good, in that they would be cunning partners in pranks. However, Professor Snape already knew they were intending to become the best pranksters the school had ever seen, and would likely interfere with that - or at least try to.

They liked the ambitious idea of ‘taking over the entire house of Hufflepuff'. They were sure that they could have all the badgers obeying their every whim in no time. Plus, that would likely put their mother into therapy - ‘a Weasley in Hufflepuff!!'

Soon after ‘the Harry party', they had cornered their brother Percy, who they had found to be a veritable mine of any and all sorts of information - best of all it was mostly unbiased information. When they had asked Charlie or Bill anything all they heard was ‘you'll be in Gryffindor - so you don't need to know about the other houses' and ‘Professor Snape is an evil bat'.

They did silently admit that Snape was formidable and they would hesitate to cross him, but that wasn't what they wanted to know. Percy, however, told them that while, yes, he was scary - he took very great care of his Slytherins. The House of Slytherin might be considered dark by many, but they did close ranks around each other, and he had seen even bitter rivals in Slytherin suddenly band together at a perceived threat from outside their house.

Over the following weeks they spent an unprecedented amount of time talking to Percy, and even studying the first year books a little with him - while picking his brains over things, like if they add fairy-lavender root to the hair enhancer potion their dad has, will it turn his hair blue or purple?

Percy was remarkably calm about their prank questions, only barking at them if the prank seemed to turn down a dangerous avenue. The twins found they rather liked their older brother, as long as they headed his snooty lecturing off before he got started. Percy managed to pound some information on the various subjects into their heads, while answering their inexplicable questions about the houses at Hogwarts other than Gryffindor. If Percy suspected their motives, he remained silent about them.

The rest of the family watched the bonding between the three with bafflement. Percy had always been a bewildering near-embarrassment to the Weasley family. He was the only one with a totally neat room, studied constantly, didn't like being part of a large family, rarely yelled, and hated the rest of the Burrow - other than his room - ‘because it was messy and noisy'. The list of reasons that the other Weasley's disliked or didn't understand him was lengthy.

Arthur was the only one who sympathized - a little. He knew that Percy's ‘differences' weren't necessarily bad ones - he was just ‘wired differently' than the other members of his family, and he was actually glad that the twins were making an effort, even if the reasons were selfish ones. Percy seemed to be enjoying the daily brain-picking and tutoring. Perhaps he would get closer to some of his other siblings through this.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

Lucius, Tom and Severus arrived with their lists of objects, and Tom's list of questions about the dagger. There was a crowd of excited Goblins that went abruptly silent at their entrance. The supervisor led them to a larger meeting room, with a dozen Goblins who didn't look like they worked at the bank.

The British Branch Supervisor bowed slightly to Tom, "The family members of those who made the items you are arranging to return are here to witness this, and make the arrangements you said you will require. I, Clawscar, happen to be one of them - my grandfather made one of the shields mentioned."

Tom sat, with the other two flanking him. The supervisor sat across from them, and the other goblins arrayed themselves behind him. Tom cleared his throat nervously. "I sent you a list of eight items to be returned - they have curses and dark spells on them, I would expect promises to cleanse them of those or to not let them ever re-enter the wizarding world. There are five items I want destroyed - I'm willing to pay to have that done."

Clawscar nodded, "What do you want in exchange for these items, then?" He looked warily at them.

Tom glanced around the room - at the suspicious goblins, at Lucius who looked blandly superior, and at Severus who was glaring just as suspiciously at the goblins. He felt Yvane muttering angrily in the back of his mind. Tom felt the pressure of doing this right. If he didn't Harry, Draco and Dudley were at Dragonsrest right at this moment, trying to think of ways to break the dragon out the hard way. Tom wasn't sure what C4 was, but Dudley was advocating its use.

"I don't know if you are aware of this, but I am living on a Dragon Reserve." Tom began, carefully. "As a matter of fact, I owe my very life to a dragon, and I am presently learning from one. I don't know if you are familiar with how very intelligent dragons do become, as they mature." Tom watched the goblins look at each other in confusion.

Tom cleared his throat, regaining their attention. "I don't like being in debt to the dragons, so I would like to clear that debt by freeing one of them - the dragon that is presently in your vaults."

The Supervisor sat back in shock, and the other goblins abruptly had a great deal to say - loudly and all at one time. Clawscar, however, after the shock wore off, looked at Tom craftily.

"It will take more than eight items to buy old Scarsnout free." He said with a toothy grin.

Tom sighed, and prepared for a lengthy struggle. The goblins wanted a great many objects returned - and many didn't belong to any of the three wizards, or even Harry. They finally got them to agree to twenty-two additional items that were currently in the vault Tom had, and the Malfoy and Potter vaults. Severus had some cauldrons and daggers they wanted. There were a further five items that Lucius and Severus were fairly sure they could wring out of acquaintances, although they winced at the thought of what they would have to give in return.

The most difficult part was the dagger that Tom was interested in. The Goblins wanted it rather desperately, the three thought. Tom finally agreed to consider returning it at another time - after he learned more about it. Interestingly the goblins refused to give them any information on it, just glowering at Tom over his refusal to put it in the deal.

The goblins finally sealed the agreement on paper, and Tom released the eight items already agreed on to them on good faith. They would give over the others all at one time - when the dragon would be released. Tom also paid for the destruction of the five dark objects from his vault.

Once the deal was sealed, the goblins seemed happy enough with what they had gouged out of them for the dragon, and thanked them for the return of ‘what was goblin made'. Yvane grumbled about the delay in releasing the dragon, but seemed relieved that the bargain was at least made.

They did go down to Tom's new vault, and after the objects were removed that they had turned over to the goblins, they entered to look at what was left. There were several on the list to be traded for the dragon, and those Lucius and Severus hovered to one side of the vault. There were some objects that were not cursed or dark that Severus placed in a bag - they could be returned to former owners.

Tom, though, hovered near the dagger that had his interest. He wasn't sure why he felt such interest in it - yes, it was very old, and had a great deal of magic in it. But, there were other things that were quite old, that were loaded with magic. Though, this magic did feel different.

"Yes, this magic is as old as the standing stones of Stonehenge - magic from long before Hogwarts. It is from the times of the war with the Emperors of Rome." Yvane said slowly, examining the dagger as well. "And it is infused with female magic. During those times, many females who did magics would make their magical tools - like daggers - react badly to the touch of men. The only curse on this is one to harm any man that touches it. The other harmful magics are intended to hurt those that the wielder of the dagger wishes harmed." he chuckled.

"So, would it be alright to take the dagger to Dragonsrest to study?" Tom asked.

"You had best lock it up tight against the curious; you wouldn't want the youngsters to get near it." Yvane answered.

Tom consulted with the other two wizards and the dagger was hovered into a bag, and taken with them.

The wizards returned to Dragonsrest to break it to the trio of young conspirators that C4 would not be necessary for the rescue.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

Yuan sat looking at a letter he had just received with a bit of consternation. His second cousin - a couple times removed, that worked on the dragon reserve on Lyonesse had a daughter that would be attending Hogwarts this year. A clever girl, and as they were in the middle of a bit of a muddle on their reserve, they hoped he could watch over her and take her to Diagonalley to get outfitted.

Blast, he had no idea of how to look after her, let alone get her ready for school. But, they did have a true emergency going on. Several of the young dragons had a virus, and being young, they were quite unreasonable about getting treatment.

He sighed and then brightened; he just remembered he had a Hogwarts professor at his mercy...well available to him, anyway. He penned a quick note, implying several favors would be owed if Severus would help out with the eleven year old being foisted on him.

Severus was helping secure the dagger in the large cabinet in the library when Yuan's owl arrived. They already had the cabinet very well-warded, as it had held the Horcruxes for a time. They had warned the three youngsters that the dagger was dangerous, and in a bit of inspiration Severus told them that it was cursed against men and managed to imply that it might turn them into girls. The sheer mind - numbing horror of that prospect had them vowing to not even look at it.

After Severus had told them that the goblins had made a deal, and that a bank robbery was unnecessary, and the dagger was made off-limits they had trudged unhappily to the pool. Even the curious green dragon had difficulty cheering them up, right away.

Severus opened the letter with curiosity and read it, frowning. On one hand, having the director owe him a few favors would be helpful - but he cringed at the idea of an eleven year old, homesick girl running around in an all-male establishment. Hmm, Rosemerta had requested a last visit here with the boys, before Hogwarts started - she'd love to have another female to take shopping (perfect!)...and it would be yet another student that he could tell Albus that the boys were ‘interacting' with, if he asked.

He consulted Lucius, who thought that Rosemerta would love a carte-blanche shopping trip with someone of the female persuasion. A quick firecall to Rosemerta revealed that she ‘loved the idea, and wasn't Severus so thoughtful to offer?' Severus penned back an affirmative answer to Yuan, and that he had a lady who would ‘love' to help little Cho Chang shop for things, when she arrived.

They arranged for lunch at the pool with a cheerful Tinker and wandered toward the three splashing boys. The young green was lounging nearby, as he always seemed to do when there were swimmers at 'his' pool.

"I found out that the Gaunts lived in Little Haggleton, near the Riddle Manor. Albus has been very busy with investigating. I offered to look into it for him, as the school opens, soon. I have my classrooms and lessons all organized, and the remaining ingredients have arrived, so the next ten days are mine - until September first. He agreed to let me - as we destroyed the other two Horcruxes quite well. He did say he wants to see the remainder of the ring, after we destroy it - there's something...odd about it, apparently." Severus looked a bit disturbed by the Headmasters curiosity. They would definitely be looking at the ring, themselves before turning it over.

"We should go tomorrow, if possible - if there are complications, we may need the additional days." Lucius added. "Any insights into this, Tom - or memories?"

"I had plans - to visit the Riddle family, and confront my father during the summer before my seventh year. I didn't know where my mother had come from, at that time. Perhaps I learned it when I visited the Riddles. Severus said that the Headmaster had found out that I killed them all." Tom said in a subdued voice.

He'd slaughtered his father and grandparents, apparently. He well recalled his angry plans to confront his father - the man who had abandoned his mother, and never once looked for him - rejecting him before ever meeting him. He'd even tried to figure a way to curse him a bit without getting caught. He'd not thought of outright murder, except in his darkest fantasies, and never with a serious intent.

"Voldemort killed them - remember this was after having split your soul making the diary, you were already less than fully human at that point." Yvane said quietly. "Moving on to true murder, instead of just fantasizing about it would be next."

They reached the pool, and sat in the lounge chairs. Severus and Lucius looked sympathetic to Tom's guilty look. They had enough regrets in their pasts to understand his feelings.

"Well, Petunia will be released from the hospital in two days, the Healer overseeing the muggle's work has said. Dudley went with him on the last visit, and Dudley said she was looking a great deal better." Severus said with satisfaction. "I'm glad we had already set up a room for her, before the gunshot wound occurred."

"Is that horrid Aunt of Dudley's still causing problems?" Tom took to the change of subject with relief.

"The lawyers say she ended up with a lot of fines, and the house arrest was extended to six months. It is her first offense - that was actually brought before the courts, at least." Lucius said smugly. "However she's been hounding the judges for ‘visitation' with Dudley. Says she has the right to see her only relative. Her judge friends have been whining to the judge she came before that all her recent offenses were due to grief." They all snorted. Angus had described the scene at the police station, and Severus had endured that scene at the funeral. "The judge finally said she needed to attend counseling, and he would listen to recommendations from the psyche doctors."

"Well, with any luck she'll never convince them she's a proper person for a pre-teen to have to endure." Severus said snidely.

The boys had forgotten their disappointment, and were splashing loudly when the lunch arrived. They greeted it with starved sounding whoops, and lunch was on.

Yuan approached with a smile on his face, and a pretty, dark-haired girl at his side. Severus only had time to think ‘that was quick', before they arrived to the pool.

Rosemerta almost skipped to her pub that evening. Severus had found her a girl to shop with! He really was an outstanding boyfriend. As much as she enjoyed Severus' wards, she missed female company. She rarely had the chance for female conversation. The occasional words in passing at the pub when someone took their girlfriend there for a drink just weren't enough.

Rosemerta's mother had died when she was young, and the witch her father had married preferred Rosemerta not visit often, wanting Rosemerta's father to concentrate on her own children, instead of the daughter from his late wife. She had no sisters or female cousins. All the friends she'd had at Hogwarts had drifted away after school. She'd hoped for a daughter, back when she'd been engaged to Aaron. That dream had died with the curse she'd taken.

She sighed as she thought of the scarcity of women in her life. She hoped that this Petunia Dursley was friendly. Rosemerta would like to be able to visit Dragonsrest during the school year, to keep in touch with Harry and Dudley, and she hoped the visits would be enjoyable, and not filled with hostility.

Rosemerta liked Harry, and Severus was definitely much more attached to him than he was willing to admit, even to himself. Rosemerta had been a few years ahead of Lily and Severus & the marauder gang, at Hogwarts, but she did recall them. Lily had been someone you didn't overlook or forget easily. At first glance Harry seemed to resemble James a great deal because of the hair and glasses, but on further inspection his facial features were as much Lily's as James', and his eyes were all Lily. He might have a bit of James' recklessness, but he had Lily's common sense and intelligence as well.

She expected many would wonder how she could welcome the son of the women her boyfriend had once loved so very much into their lives. She felt that it was foolish to envy a dead woman, and Harry was a wonderful lad - the connection to Lily had simply given Severus the little push to care for him.

Rosemerta had always feared that Severus would, one day, tell her that he needed to break things off with her, that he wanted children of his own. When questioned, he said he felt no need for an heir, and had his fill of children at school. Perhaps Harry would fill any void he might have for a child of his own, a void that he perhaps had not even known he had.

She got out some parchment to write on, while waiting for the pub to become busier, and started listing places to take Cho Chang.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

Yuan and Cho approached the pool, Yuan smiling happily. He was delighted that the problem had been solved with one owl sent to Professor Snape, especially since Cho had arrived hard on the heels of Severus' return owl.

Cho had been relieved that, although she would sleep at Yuan's, her relative had arranged for her to spend the days with Professor Snape's wards and their friends, and a lady would be shopping with her for the list of things Hogwarts had sent her to obtain for school.

Yuan introduced her to Professor Snape and a friend of his, Lucius Malfoy. There was also a ‘Tom', who was, apparently a close friend and the boy's tutor. They seemed nice, or at least, polite. They then turned to the three pre-teen boys - Yuan had said they would all go to Hogwarts next year. They were all eating like most of the boys she knew - with gusto.

Yuan introduced Draco Malfoy, who she would have pegged as Lucius' son even without the introduction. He smiled and bent over her hand in a rather suave manner. Then a Dudley Dursley was introduced, he had taken the time during Draco's introduction to mop up any stains on his face and hands, and managed a ‘pleased to meet you' and handshake without smearing anything on her. The last boy hadn't needed quite as much cleaning up, and smiled happily when introduced to her. "This is Severus' other ward, and Dudley's cousin - Harry Potter."

She had shaken hands automatically, and managed a "Pleased to meet you" in response to his. She was apparently spending much of the next week with Harry Potter, it seemed quite surreal. Cho managed a shy smile, and hoped she hadn't acted too awestruck. Cho sat at the table with them, and was soon engrossed in a conversation regarding Quidditch and was holding her own on an argument about the Holyhead Harpies vs. the Kenmare Kestrels, and whether the British Team had a chance to go to the World Cup this year. Cho soon forgot any shyness, or that Harry was a celebrity.

Yuan had brought a Dailey Prophet with him, and he sat in a chair near the other three. "Your three lads certainly photograph well." He held up the front page. There was a large picture of the Minister, surrounded by the boys, all of them laughing merrily.

The story had detailed their visit, and the Minister's obvious chumminess with ‘the Boy Who Lived'. The reporter had said the Harry Potters whereabouts were ‘secret, due to security', but implied that of course the Minister knew all about it. The story had been well padded with irrelevant details and recounted the old tale of ‘You Know Who' killing Harry's parents and Harry ‘triumphing' over the Dark Lord.

Severus grimaced. "Harry didn't know whether to be thrilled or horrified. He finally kept the picture because it had him and Dudley and Draco in it. I don't think he actually read much of the article."

Lucius laughed, "Draco read the whole article, dismissed it as a poorly done piece, and kept the picture - for much the same reason. He's still waiting for the pictures he took of everyone and Yao to be returned from the wizarding photo shop."

"Well, you've obviously made a friend of the minister; I just hope he isn't too fickle." Yuan said.

"He's definitely against Voldemort, and I think if we ensure that he feels the Dark Lord is defeatable when he returns, he'll stay behind us." Lucius answered.

"His main problem will be that he remembers how bad it got in the first conflict. We need to make sure it doesn't get that out of hand again. Goading Fudge into action - action that is actually effective, will be the biggest obstacle with him." Severus sneered a bit. "Cornelius is really a better peacetime minister than wartime - but at least he listens to advice."

Yuan sighed, "I hope you are able to hamstring him before he returns." He shook his head. "I do recall how grim it all looked, just before ‘He Who Must Not Be Named' was gone."

"Oh, we intend that he has a very short stay, upon his return." Severus hissed. He would prefer the Dark Lord to not return at all, but doubted they'd be that lucky.

Yuan nodded, and rose, calling to Cho. "Shall she arrive after breakfast, tomorrow?" Severus nodded with a smile.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

Later that evening, after supper, Tom retired a bit early to his room. Remembering all his hatred for his father had dug up more memories, ones than he really preferred to keep buried. He wasn't sure if Yvane truly had accessed all his memories, he usually tried not to think about that it was embarrassing to think that someone had seen every moment in one's life.

Most of his hatred for his father had been due to his total desertion of his son. Couldn't he at least have paid someone to care for him as an infant, and then sent him to boarding school? It was obviously not due to a lack of money that he hadn't. Did his rejection have to be so complete? He'd never know why, now. The other - Voldemort perhaps knew. He wondered if he had asked, or had just killed them all.

He had hated the orphanage, never in his memory did he recall liking it. He could recall no friends. If a new child had played with him at all, or acted friendly it wasn't long before the others had warned him away from Tom - ‘the freak'. Mrs. Cole had been no help, she had been afraid of him and his horrid ‘unnaturalness'.

His episodes of angry accidental magical outbursts had made things much worse. It always ended with someone hurt, with no explanation that would satisfy anyone. And then there were the more deliberate actions on his part, when he'd learned out of necessity to control his ‘gift' a bit.

He'd been nine, if he remembered right when he'd first put his control into actual practice. Amy Benton and Dennis Bishop had been teenagers - and they liked to steal from the younger and easily intimidated children, and in an orphanage with few belongings that was something not easily forgiven. They'd taken the Christmas money that some kind soul had given to the children.

There had been a trip to the seaside; he'd lured the two of them to a cave with a tale of finding a hoard of money. He'd learned he could make a doorway disappear for a few seconds. He'd taken them down a passage and made the entrance to it disappear. He then had terrified them into believing he'd leave them inside forever if they didn't give him either his money or the equivalent in goods. He'd let them out after he had Dennis's mouth organ, and Amy's yoyo. They'd never stolen from him again.

But, Billy Stubbs - he still recalled that person with a fury he could barely contain. He hadn't enjoyed killing the rabbit, but Billy had never tried to touch him that way again.

"You could have tried to tell Mrs. Cole, instead of taking him on, yourself." Yvane broke in calmly.

"Mrs. - ‘you're the spawn of the devil' - Cole? She'd have washed my mouth out with soap and then beaten me for talking of such things ever occurring in her orphanage." Tom answered heatedly. "I was on my own, like I always was at that place. I was only ten; I just knew I couldn't let him do that..." Tom was sure he was hyperventilating.

"You still have some calming draught; take some so we can continue." Yvane said firmly.

Tom thought about refusing, so they would have to stop. Instead he sighed and then downed half the vial and waited for the artificial tranquility to envelope him.

"You were able to escape this Billy's numerous attacks, and attempts to corner you. I realize that those encounters scarred you a bit. You seem to always have been immune to any sexual advances - are you repulsed because of what was done, or attempted by Billy?" Yvane asked.

Tom was glad he'd taken so much of the draught, without it he was sure he'd have come unglued at this. Even with the calming draught he felt the strain from trying to answer calmly. "I don't know, partly any ‘advances' did always make me think of him, and then I get sick. And partly I don't trust relationships like that - none I've ever seen at school lasted long."

"Those were school romances - they don't always lead to anything." Yvane chuckled, and then abruptly sobered. "However you need to not compare Billy's assaults to someone who is honestly trying to get closer to you."

"I suppose, but I just don't really think of people that way very often, and the one's I notice - well, it doesn't seem worth the trouble." Tom complained.

"Well, you're only sixteen, as yet. Perhaps you've yet to find the ‘worthwhile' one." Yvane laughed.

Tom snorted. "Can I get some rest, now?"

Yvane snickered and let Tom rest. Privately he mulled over the revelations. He could view most of Tom's memories if he wished, but it would be difficult to look at the whole sixteen years of Tom's life minute by minute. Finding relevant memories was important, and he needed to take his cues much of the time from Tom.

Yvane had known that the orphanage was important. Those years had been his formative ones, which his life at Hogwarts had been based upon. The scarcity of happy memories and total lack of friendships had taken their toll. He had been taught to only rely on himself by the staff, who had feared and disliked him. The older children's thefts had made him wary of other's motives, and the near-rapes from this ‘Billy' had been a final blow to Tom's trust in anyone else.

Yvane was glad that Lucius and Severus had been able to gain Tom's trust, and he had learned that friendships could be a good thing. With any luck Tom would also learn what love was, as well.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

The following morning Rosemerta arrived bright and early, while the males were still wandering around, looking for clothing. Severus was only on his first cup of coffee, and stared at her blearily. There was something he needed to ask her and he needed more caffeine to remember what it was. Lucius and Draco arrived on his third cup, and the boys started talking about Quidditch, which jump-started his memory.

"Ah, Rosemerta, I hate to spring this on you..." Severus looked at her warily. "I know you were expecting shopping today, but perhaps you could do that tomorrow? Lucius, Tom and I have something unavoidable to do. The boys have a Quidditch lesson at Malfoy Manor and someone has to be there with them. I'm told that Cho is quite an avid fan of that, as well, and would like a lesson from Mr. Higgs, and Terrence will be there as well." Severus trailed off, sweating at Rosemerta's look of surprise.

Rosemerta laughed merrily, "I'll somehow resign myself to being pampered at the ‘Malfoy spa / gourmet restaurant that Lucius claims is a home. We can shop tomorrow, of course. It might be better to go over her list, today - while snacking on canapés and caviar - that way we'll be sure to hit every shop we need to."

Lucius and Draco snickered, and Severus rolled his eyes and sighed. He shouldn't have worried about her being invited to the Malfoy Manor. With more caffeine intake he would have realized she'd find a way to make that work for her.

Tom entered the room, making the adults stare. He looked pale, and poorly rested. One whiff of the food, and he turned an interesting green, and left hastily. Severus was disturbed by this, and followed him and stood outside the bathroom listening to the sounds of a stomach rebelling.

By the time Tom reappeared, Severus had summoned several potions. Tom glared at the innocent vials and snarled, "Potions don't cure everything, you know."

Severus gave him a look of mock astonishment. "They don't?" He asked in a shocked tone.

Tom gave him a reluctant almost-smile that was more grimace than anything. They moved to the nearby library and sat. Tom took the stomach calming draught gratefully. "I didn't sleep well - too many dreams about the orphanage, and how much I hated my father, some were about talking to my Slytherin cohorts and making plans." Tom took a sip of the calming draught; he needed to be alert for today. "I still can't believe we enacted any of them, I must have developed a lot of arrogance to actually want to try to take over the wizarding world."

"What brought on the nausea? That's not a usual response to your dreams." Severus asked quietly.

Tom paled a bit, again. "The kids at the orphanage, most of them I just disliked - but some of them, some of them I truly hated. They...he..." Tom shuddered again. "I really can't talk about it."

"Are you talking about it to Yvane?" Severus watched him nod, and relaxed. As long as he spoke of whatever this was to the dragon, they could wait it out a while longer, he felt. Severus shoved one more vial toward him. "If you feel you can't face food, take this nutritive potion. It will hold you until tonight. We'll argue over supper at that time."

Tom smiled gratefully and downed it with a grimace. "I happen to know that you can mix cherry flavoring with nutritive potions without ruining them, Severus."

Severus sniffed and glared at him. "And encourage the little pests at Hogwarts to skip meals, because the nutritive potions taste alright?"

Tom laughed and they headed back to the others. Lucius looked at them both closely, but Severus just nodded at him easily, and he relaxed. It must not be serious - or at least there was nothing to be done at present.

Cho had arrived and she and Rosemerta were already consulting lists of school things and shops to find them. With Tom returned, Lucius hustled the three boys and two ladies off to Malfoy Manor with an admonition to his head house elf to ‘indulge Rosemerta's every whim'. Rosemerta grinned in thanks and Lucius returned to Dragonsrest.

Lucius, Tom and Severus apparated to the co-ordinates that Albus had given them. They landed in a lane with overgrown hedgerows, across from a barely discernable path. They had to walk down it in single file, and finally reached a very broken down hovel. The walls still standing were moss covered, and most of the tiled roof was gone.

They came to halt in front of it. "This is the place Albus described from Bob Ogden's memory. When they arrested Merope's brother Morfin for hexing a muggle - your father, Tom Riddle Sr, as a matter of fact." Severus said uneasily, watching Tom for his reaction to viewing his parents past. "He lived up the lane a half-mile, at the Riddle Manor."

Tom looked at the tumbled-down hovel, with a sense of unreality. All these things had happened over forty years ago, although it seemed more recent to him. Knowing that all the people he had planned to confront, to ‘have his say', and to get answers from were all dead, dead for decades - and by...well not his hand, but the hand of the person he would have become if these wizards with him hadn't intervened.

Tom took a deep breath, and stepped forward and the other two followed close behind. At the door they paused, casting revealing spells and spells to disarm any traps. There was a flash from the center of the floor, and a ring appeared. They cast a few more spells, and the ring lit up.

"There's a curse or two on it. We need to secure it and study them a bit." Lucius said. He hovered it into a bag to dampen magic, and protect them from dark magic. He and Severus waited patiently outside while Tom looked around the small house.

Tom had always dismissed his mother as useless. For a long time he had assumed that his father had been a wizard, and his mother a muggle. Why else would she have died? He had thought magic solved all problems, and had expected a sick witch or wizard would have no difficulty healing themselves. When he had learned that Tom Riddle was a muggle, and had abandoned he and his mother because she was a witch, he had been stunned.

He still didn't understand why Merope had given up. She had magic! He knew he didn't understand love, but it seem weak and stupid to give up on life, and desert a newborn son for a muggle who hadn't even loved her in return.

"She may have been weak, but look around - even when they lived here and it wasn't so run down, it must have been a very rough life. Severus described her father and brother as harsh brutes, who mistreated her." Yvane mused. "Your father must have seemed like a prince, and she a ‘cinderella'; and when he rejected her it likely crushed her spirit. The one dream she had - shattering that way - it would have been overwhelming to her."

Tom shook his head, he would never have stayed in such a place - or he would have at least turned it into a nicer home, after all - wasn't that what magic was for? Why had they settled for so little? He sighed, he might never really understand it and it was long ago, now.

Tom turned and left with his friends. He smiled a bit - he had actual friends.

The ring was hovered out of the bag to be secured in the cabinet in the library, on a shelf above the mysterious dagger. Severus stared at the ring a bit.

"I know that coat of arms - it was on several books and items in the vault that belonged to Audra Peverell." He finally said slowly.

"But the ring belonged to the Gaunts?" Tom seemed confused.

"Undoubtedly the Gaunts intermarried with the Peverells centuries ago when they were at the pinnacle of their family's power - at one time they were quite influential, being Slytherins descendants." Lucius answered. "They likely obtained the ring through one of the marriages, and the Peverells were also descendants of Slytherin, so they may have felt letting the Gaunts have it was alright."

They re-warded the cabinet and layered the security charms heavily. The boys had shown no interest in opening the cabinet where the dagger was kept, but there was no reason to get careless, now.

Severus frowned, "Albus was quite emphatic that the ring not be destroyed - the stone in it, especially - if at all possible. He's not been concerned for the other articles made into Horcruxes, not even the Hufflepuff cup." Severus hated not being in possession of all pertinent facts, and he knew Albus was holding out on him.

"It really belongs to Tom, now. But the Headmaster is unlikely to return it to someone we are reluctant to introduce him to." Lucius mused.

"You said that Harry inherited from a Peverell - wouldn't he be next in line for it?" Tom asked uncertainly. "Then it would still be safely in our hands - or at least in Harry's hands."

Yvane broke in, unexpectedly, for all three to hear. "I looked at that ring rather closely. It is centuries old, though not ancient. It has very odd enchantments - but they are on the stone, itself, not the whole ring. It is a Horcrux, of course, but the odd enchantments - I have never seen their like, and have no memories from other dragons of anything similar."

"This isn't good." Severus answered morosely. "I'll go see Albus tonight, and let him know we have it, but that the curses guarding it are difficult - that will hold him off for awhile. I'll press him as hard as I dare about it. Yvane - perhaps you could ask some of the other old dragons for help to identify the ring - or stone."

"Yes, some of the others might have memories of it, or at least similar enchantments." Yvane agreed.

"If Albus doesn't want the ring destroyed, we'll have to look at options other than fiendfyre." Severus frowned again. "I dislike straying from that, as it worked so well."

"I read that Basilisk venom might be an option, and the book I was reading on ancient weapons said they are sometimes enspelled to destroy dark creatures or objects. I really need to get more books on them." Tom looked eager at the idea of book shopping.

"We should go through the books brought from Harry's vaults, as well as the few we got from yours first, Tom." Severus chided, but Tom just grinned in return.

"I would suggest your apparently ancient dagger, but women's magic is tricky - and none of us have the proper...umm, equipment." Lucius smiled. They chuckled, and Tom said he was going to talk to Yao, and see what dragons he and Yvane should start with.

Lucius and Severus headed to the floo, and went to Malfoy Manor.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

The three boys had arrived at Malfoy Manor with a whoop of enthusiasm. Dudley and Harry had been using the older, Malfoy family brooms that were still quite good for their lessons. Severus had said he would ensure they had excellent brooms once they were at school, but there seemed to be new brooms every year, so it would be better to get that years ‘newest & best' when they actually needed a broom.

Cho followed them more sedately, Rosemerta had suggested that Cho go ahead with the lesson, and when she tired of it to join her in the ‘pampering'. Cho agreed happily and went to the small Quidditch pitch with the three boys.

Rosemerta soon had the elves organized to give a lengthy massage and find some caviar and wine. Some elves who had served Narcissa found some ‘facial creams' and other spa type products and produced them for her with glee. They were quite happy to indulge a nice witch who appreciated their efforts, and soon had Rosemerta purring with pleasure.

Roland Higgs arrived with his nephew Terrence just as the three boys had finally sorted through the brooms and presented Cho with what they felt was the best of a mediocre lot. "The Cleansweeps are good brooms, although this is an older model." Draco offered a bit apologetically.

Cho smiled and took the broom cheerfully enough. "I'm familiar to the Cleansweep models - I had one that was my mothers to fly on at home." The boys smiled back, happy to have come up with an acceptable broom for the rather pretty girl.

Roland coughed discreetly, breaking the moment up. He didn't need them to get distracted by a pretty face, now. He introduced his nephew, who shook hands with the four with a smile. Terrence tried very hard to not act overly impressed, but he could hardly wait to tell his friends about today. Not to mention the fact that his Head of House had been revealed as Harry Potter's guardian by his uncle, and that had been astounding.

Lucius Malfoy playing host to Harry Potter and his muggleborn cousin had cheered the Higgs family considerably. They, like many old, though not ancient families had first been drawn to Voldemort because he promised protection from the ever-encroaching muggles.

The First World War storming across Europe had caught the wizarding world's attention and made them recognize that the muggles had new technologies they did not understand. The Second World War, with Grindelwald working behind the scenes to encourage even more carnage had terrified them. Many realized that the muggles could very well destroy them, if they knew that the wizarding world existed.

The ministry did tighten up a lot of security, and the muggle Prime Minister did assist in ensuring they stayed hidden. Voldemort, though fanned the flames of fear, and the general public remained fearful of muggles and their intentions.

By the time Voldemort had moved to marking his followers many were simply in too deep to back out. The raids, killing and torture that followed had caused many to flee to other areas of the world, if they could. The move to take over the wizarding world and push the idea of blood purity was something some liked, but many just mouthed the words - too terrified to disagree.

There had been whispers in recent months, muttered reports of ‘a darkness stirring', causing most of those with faded marks on their left arm to cringe in horror.

But now, with Lucius Malfoy at Harry's back, and the Slytherin Head of House as Harry Potter's guardian, perhaps there was hope for the Slytherins to re-emerge as, well - if they weren't precisely Light - perhaps at least not totally Dark.

Roland and Terrence faced the foursome with a sense of hope that they had been lacking until now. Roland assigned Terrence to Dudley and Cho, Terrence would fly around chasing the slower practice snitch with Cho, and Dudley would whack bludgers at them. Cho had hesitantly expressed an interest in being a seeker, when asked by the flying coach, and Roland saw no reason for her to not at least try for it.

Roland flew with Harry and Draco, as a ‘third chaser', and practiced moves he had shown them before. The two were excellent working together; they always seemed to know where the other was, and both had quick reflexes. If they found a third chaser that worked well with them, they would have the other teams worried. Roland reminded himself that, of course, Harry might not be a Slytherin. It would be too bad to break up an excellent team.

The morning wore on happily, and the six stopped at lunch for a heaping pile of sandwiches and drinks, followed by ice cream to cool everyone down. Cho dropped out, gracefully, to join Rosemerta and thanked the Higgs' for the lesson and wandered into the Manor.

Rosemerta was now lounging in a magical Jacuzzi with a heavenly mix of soothing potions and aromas mixed into the water. She was finishing a wonderful lunch of lobster tails, sea scallops and coconut shrimp with a happy elf chirping out a list of desserts they could whip up ‘in no time'.

Cho brightened at the sight of the Jacuzzi and showered quickly; slipping into a bathing suit an elf produced from somewhere, and joined Rosemerta in the Jacuzzi. The elves served her a butterbeer and Rosemerta more champagne.

"Aah, this is wonderful!" Cho enthused. "Can you imagine living this way?"

"Hmmm", Rosemerta sighed at the thought. "It would be wonderful, for awhile, and then it would all be...ordinary and not ‘special' at all." Rosemerta smiled at Cho. "Spa days like this are wonderful because they aren't daily occurrences."

The elves interrupted the philosophical moment by serving each of them huge slabs of tiramisu. They were much too busy working their way through those to worry about philosophy. Lucius and Severus arrived in time to also get a share of the tiramisu.

The pair discussed the goblin made items still to be rounded up for the trade for the dragon in between bites of cake. They had all but two in their possession; three wizards had eagerly traded for the gold offered. The other two were being more stubborn. One wanted Severus to brew some highly illegal potions for him; the other wanted an indecent amount of gold.

Cho scampered immediately to get dressed on the arrival of the two wizards. Rosemerta left with more decorum, and then they both returned to finish their cake. The Quidditch students finished their lessons, and crowded in. They saw the tiramisu and rushed quickly through their showers to join in.

Terrence and Roland said their goodbyes and left, after Lucius and Severus answered Roland's oblique, almost whispered, Slytherin style questions regarding Harry.

Yes, they believed there was another war coming and they were firmly in Harry Potter's corner, Lucius and Severus answered. They were happy to note Roland's relieved smile - another family that would likely be on their side when it came down to a battle.

The three boys soon were helping rid the elves of the rest of the tiramisu, though Dudley had taken a much smaller piece. His weight was down to a reasonable amount, and he had no intention of putting any back on.

Harry was happily sitting by his guardian, and telling Severus about he and Draco learning several moves ‘very quickly', and Roland's compliments at their flying. Terrence was, apparently, an okay bloke who had cheerfully acted as a keeper for them after Cho left, so they could practice getting a quaffle past someone guarding a goal.

Severus was happy that Harry had liked Terrence - anything to make Slytherin house attractive to him.

"Oh, and Severus, the Weasley twins want to know if they can visit for a day, before starting school?" Harry continued to eat, oblivious to his guardian's suddenly frozen figure. "I think they plan to talk the sorting hat into letting them be something other than Gryffindor."

Severus smirked a little; his little plan was working well, then. "Of course, Harry, but just those two, I believe that will be more than enough of a Weasley invasion." Harry smiled happily, as well as Dudley - he'd liked the twins. Draco grimaced - he didn't like the idea of Weasleys, his father had always spoken poorly of the family, but Harry had said the twins were ‘cool'.

Lucius was now the one frozen in shock, and then he looked thoughtfully at the faintly flushed face of Severus and started grinning. All he could think was ‘Arthur will have a stroke'!

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

Tom wandered to Yao's hot spring, Yvane muttering in the back of his mind about the oddness of the stone's magic. They arrived and Yao heaved his scarlet bulk out of the steaming water, and came closer to Tom.

"I could feel how troubled you and Yvane have been, today. What has occurred to distress you?" Yao asked.

Yvane quickly showed him the ring, and told him what they knew of Voldemort and his Horcruxes. Yao perused the memory closely while Tom stood there, ‘watching' the dragons inside his head and listening to their constant muttering back and forth. Yao was quickly giving him a headache with his comments in Chinese, which Yvane had no difficulty interpreting.

"I'll ask around to the older dragons, and pass the request on to some dragons in other reserves, who I know will be discreet." Yao said. "I'll ask Yuan if he has any ideas - he is in your friend's confidence in this matter."

Tom wandered back to Dragonsrest and Tinker served some soup and fresh bread. His stomach was less upset at present, his unhappiness at reliving some of his least favorite memories had lessened after talking it out with Yvane. The visit to the Gaunt cottage had helped to put a few things behind him as well.

Tom trudged up to his room and sipped a bit of dreamless sleep, a small nap would definitely help.

Yvane snickered, "You know you're getting old when you look forward to naps."

Tom was asleep before he could tell Yvane ‘shut up'.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

The Malfoy's showed their guests off after the tiramisu was consumed. Rosemerta promised to meet Cho ‘bright and early' for the shopping, to Cho's delight. Severus firecalled Yuan, and sent Cho through to him with promises that shopping would finally occur in the morning. Severus and his wards departed after the next days plans were discussed.

"Petunia will be coming home tomorrow, and she'll likely need rest. Tom and Harry will be doing some shopping in Diagonalley - although not in the same shops as the ladies, most likely. That will allow Dudley and his mother some time, alone. I have several potion orders to catch up on." Severus said.

Draco looked a bit put out, but his father had a surprise.

"Don't worry Draco, we have an errand to run, ourselves." He said, smugly. "I have been looking into a tutor for Tom. Finding one we can trust would be difficult - many would simply ask too many questions. "I have been looking over some options. We are going to visit my ex-sister-in-law, Andromeda Black Tonks. Her daughter graduated with very high marks. She's not much older than Tom, but she can catch him up with current events and any new magical practices and new spells. I can't be there every day, but I can oversee his studies to make sure they stay on track."

Severus thought quickly, this could work, perhaps. "Do you think they will agree?"

"Andromeda was cut off from her inheritance, and Mr. Tonks is far from rich. From what my contacts have said, the daughter wants to be an Auror. The cost of the training will be beyond them unless they go deeply into debt." Lucius had his ‘scheming' face on. "I can offer enough to cover the training, with extra left over. I just need to convince Andromeda that I'm not working for Voldemort, anymore." He sighed. "I foresee wizard oaths and veritaserum in the near future."

"She can visit Harry and I if that will help." Severus offered, and Harry nodded eagerly.

Lucius smiled, "We'll see."

Severus nodded and he and the boys left for home.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

Severus left after dinner to visit the Headmaster, he apparated to the main gates this time and walked to the castle. Albus greeted him happily. "Good news brings you, I hope?" He shook a finger at him. "I was surprised to see Harry on the front page with Cornelius, Severus. What are you up to? I thought you didn't like the Minister."

"I don't." Severus sniffed. "But, I do recognize that he is the minister, and I prefer him on our side. Lucius can handle him - and the Minister does look to you for guidance often enough. Keeping him happy with ‘photo opportunities' is a small price to have him on our side."

Albus hummed in a half-hearted agreement.

"Lucius and I have the Horcrux ring in our possession." Severus noted Albus' sudden attentiveness. "It has several layers of curses on it that we will have to work our way through. We're going to have to research to find something to destroy the Horcrux, but not the stone. We believe an ancient weapon spelled to destroy dark magic would be best." Severus smirked. "If you have any lying around, let me know."

Albus smiled ruefully. "I would offer the sword of Gryffindor, if I had it. Unfortunately it can only be called and used after someone has done some death-defying act of bravery."

"A useless weapon, then, if you've already done the brave deed that risked your life you don't need the sword, anymore." Severus snarled. Albus chuckled in response.

"Why do you need the stone intact, Albus?" Severus asked flatly, hoping the suddenness of the question would jar something loose.

Albus raised his eyebrows and shifted in his seat, but seemed otherwise calm. "I really cannot divulge that, Severus."

"I'm risking a lot, destroying these things, Albus. Fiendfyre worked well - if I'm to stray from a proven method I'd like to know it was worth it." Severus let his voice hold a note of pleading.

Albus sighed. "I believe - though I don't know if for a fact, that the stone is one from an old legend. Until I have a chance to examine it, I won't know for sure. As I said - destroy it if you must, but only if you must - to be rid of the Horcrux." Albus smiled again, faintly. "I'll research ancient weapons and see if anyone I know is in possession of one." And with that Severus had to be satisfied.

"I'll let you know if we come up with something." Severus sighed as well. "I'll be here, at Hogwarts next week, but Lucius and the boys tutor will keep me apprised of their research."

Albus raised his eyebrows. "You trust this tutor a great deal?"

"Yes, he has more reason than most to want the Dark Lord dead for good." Severus let his mental shields down just enough for Albus to see the truth of that, and the Headmaster nodded, satisfied.

"How is young Harry...and Dudley doing, Severus?" Albus asked.

"Quite well - Terrence Higgs visited with his Uncle during a Quidditch lesson. And Cho Chang - she will be attending Hogwarts this year - was there for the lesson as well. Harry intends to invite the Weasley twins to visit this week, before they run off to school." Severus tossed out the twins visit in hopes of satisfying the Headmasters Gryffindor obsession.

Sure enough, Albus beamed at him happily and waved Severus off to return home.

When Severus returned from Hogwarts it was still fairly early in the evening. He could see Tom at the library table flipping through a book catalog, searching for books on ancient weapons. Severus poked his head in. "Start looking for books on legendary enchanted stones. The Headmaster thinks the stone in the Peverell ring is one."

Tom abruptly sat up straight, eyes wide, and stared at Severus.

"Tom?" Severus asked slowly, not sure what that particular wild-eyed look meant.

"Abraxas Malfoy and I researched a lot of old legends and objects reputed to contain a great deal of power. Seth Avery had an interesting theory that Grindelwald rose to power with rocket speed because he had obtained ‘the wand of destiny' - a special wand that was a part of a trio of magical objects." Tom shook his head and continued reluctantly. "Avery and Abraxas both had extensive knowledge about those objects. They were known as ‘the Deathly Hollows'. They were quite sure they truly existed. The wand was much sought after because the possessor of the wand became almost unbeatable in battle."

Severus frowned, he had also heard of them - everyone knew the 15th century book ‘The Tales of Beedle the Bard'. "Lucius may still have the books Abraxas used in that research."

"We were still looking into the legends up to when ... well, when my memory of that time ends. But I do recall that the other two objects were an invisibility cloak and a stone - called the resurrection stone. According to legend it calls the spirits of the dead."

Severus sense of dread doubled. He wasn't sure why Albus would want to talk to the dead. Of course there were many obsessed with contacting those in the beyond, but Albus had never mentioned any interest in it before.

"Well, if you remember any of the books - write them down and we'll let Lucius know tomorrow. Of course during your excursion to Diagonalley, look for more." Severus said with a sigh, and bid Tom goodnight.

Severus trudged up the stairs. Dudley was in the room prepared for Petunia, fussing over the bedside table - arranging the roses Tom had conjured for him. Tom seemed a bit skeptical of Petunia's abilities as a caretaker when Severus left for Hogwarts in the coming week. He had barely contained his sneer when he had heard about Harry's situation before Dudley's revolt. Like his own mother, she had bowed under the weight of the abusive males in her life. Yvane had remonstrated with him at length, and he had finally said he would simply ‘wait and see'. Yvane had had to be content with that.

Yvane had spoken to him briefly, while Tom slept several days ago - something Yvane rarely did. Yvane had not been concerned that Tom would harm Petunia, but he was sure Tom was likely to treat her rather coolly and unlikely to warm up to her right away. He wanted it explained to Petunia beforehand, in hopes she could be patient with him.

Severus had visited Petunia alone the next day. He had told her that the boys tutor was utterly trustworthy - that he owed his existence to the intervention of a dragon, and the dragon essentially ‘lived in his head', and that Wizard oaths bound him to protect the boys. However, Tom had a difficult childhood at an orphanage that made him wary and cold to muggles.

After a speechless few seconds absorbing Severus' tale regarding the dragon, Petunia assured him that as long as this ‘Tom' was good with the boys, she would cut him a great deal of slack, and be as patient as possible. Severus had been relieved at that; he didn't need to leave the household in a state of uproar - even if Lucius would be looking in on things on an almost daily basis.

Severus moved toward his own room, but looked in on Harry first. Harry was sorting through the boxes he'd received from Gringotts. Harry now had a large floor to ceiling bookcase. It only had a couple shelves full, at present, but Severus was confident that Harry would be adding to his personal collection.

"Need any help, Harry? It's getting late." Severus asked.

Harry looked up with a relieved smile. "Yeah, I don't even know what some of this stuff is, although it said on the list it belonged to my dad, or mum. The books are easy - some of them are over my head, but it's still nice to have them. Mum was pretty into Charms - there are tons of books on it with her name on them."

Severus wandered over and dropped onto the floor beside him. Harry pulled over a box full of gadgets that had been James'. Severus rolled his eyes and explained the sneakascopes to Harry and some of the others. There was a Lunascope, and Severus showed him how that would show the phases of the moon. There was an old omnioculor, similar to the magical binoculars Draco had brought for dragon-watching. A few objects were a mystery to Severus. Severus knew that Harry wanted to hear more about his father, but was hesitant to ask Severus outright. Severus groped frantically through his memories, trying to find a tale that was repeatable about Harry's father.

"Your father and his friends liked to experiment with things. I suspect a few of these were pranks they were working on, or failed experiments had failed and he simply hadn't thrown them away." Severus attempted to explain the presence of so many unusable items in the box. He was wary of telling tales about James Potter, it was usually easier to talk about Lily. But, Harry was looking at him wistfully, and he had found he was a bit of a pushover for pleading green eyes.

Severus cleared his throat uncomfortably. "Once, in our fourth year, your father had managed to slip a quill into my school-bag. He and his friends had charmed it to insult me and everyone around me - during class. They were...rather exuberant insults regarding Slytherins." Severus managed a sly smile at Harry's faintly appalled look. "Would you like to hear how I got back at him?"

Harry nodded uncertainly. "So all of this was in fun?" Harry asked hopefully.

"Most of their pranks were just for fun. You have to understand that the Gryffindor and Slytherin rivalry was rather...intense at the time, so the ‘pranks' between our two houses tended to be more extreme." Severus looked at Harry's encouraged look; he could only hope that Harry wouldn't hear of how ‘extreme' some of the encounters between the marauders and Severus had been. "And, of course, after starting with fifth year we were rivals for your mother's attention - we could never have been friends."

"So, how did you get back at them?" Harry asked, more brightly.

"I spent a week brewing a potion; it combined several different potions into one and had a few extras in it." Severus smirked happily at the memory. "I coated their cauldrons with a layer of it - it was colorless and they didn't notice it. I knew what we were brewing that day, and it activated the potion. It erupted in a cloud of rainbow colors that settled on just them. They were completely covered in all different colored polka-dots." Harry giggled in delight at this.

Severus was smiling in remembrance, himself - the marauders had been practically foaming at the mouth in rage, especially when Horace had insisted that Severus ‘a mere fourth year' could not have brewed the potion and Severus had gotten away with the prank, completely.

"The dots would all go orange if they lied, and pink if they were near someone they were attracted to, and green if they were jealous. And best of all, the dots would sing along with whatever anyone nearby was humming - I'm afraid several of my friends started humming inappropriate material over the following week, until it wore off. It was one of my best efforts at a prank potion."

Severus smiled at Harry's laughter in relief. He hadn't expected to be able to tell Harry anything of James without causing anguish for both of them, and Harry had been obviously disturbed by Severus avoiding all mention of his father. Severus sighed; relieved he had dodged another bullet. He could likely come up with enough stories of less traumatic pranking and his retaliations to satisfy Harry for a time.

"What happened to all his friends? I know you said one of them betrayed them to the Voldemort, but weren't there others?" Harry watched the stiffened form of his guardian; he'd been relieved that Severus had been more open about his father today. He'd talked to Dudley and Tom a bit about Severus only telling stories about Lily, with James only even briefly mentioned. They'd agreed that if Severus had been in love with Lily he'd hardly be a fan of the man that had married her. They'd all hoped that since Severus was now involved with Rosemerta, he'd perhaps be less hostile about him, now. With this first, brief story about James already told to him, he was anxious to hear more.

"I hate to ruin your evening telling such unhappy tales to you, now." Severus started, but Harry just looked stubborn, and hopeful. Severus grimaced and hoped he could blunt the full horror of it. "There were four in James' little group called ‘the marauders'. One was Sirius Black - he was a cousin of Narcissa's. He was one of the few Blacks to not follow Voldemort - or so we thought. Remus Lupin was another, and Peter Pettigrew the last."

Severus rubbed his head, hunting for a starting place. "They had other friends, of course, but the four of them were very tight. Remus, as I discovered in fifth year was a werewolf." Severus smiled ruefully at Harry's astonished look. "Remus seemed nice, much of the time, but he was a follower and usually went along with whatever James and Sirius planned. I didn't pay much attention to Peter; he was a bit of a tag-along and did a lot of ‘fetching and carrying' for the other three."

Severus called Tinker for some hot chocolate and sipped at the drink, as did the attentive Harry. "I may have resented and at times even hated your father, Harry, mostly because we both wanted Lily. But Sirius - him I really hated. He was unreasoning in his antipathy for all Slytherins, even his brother Regulus. It wouldn't have mattered what I did or said - he considered me to be evil and dark simply because of the house I was sorted into. I've often thought that James would not have been half so obnoxious if Sirius had not been his friend, and fanning his dislike of all Slytherins, and especially me."

Harry nodded encouragingly and Severus continued reluctantly. "When your parents went into hiding they used a fidelus charm. This meant only one person ‘the secret keeper' knew where they were and was the only one who could tell others where they were. You could stand in front of their house and not see it if the Secret keeper hadn't told you where they were."

"Sirius Black was their secret keeper, and he betrayed you and your parents to Voldemort. Peter Pettigrew followed and confronted him after it was known what happened. Sirius Black killed Peter and several muggles before he was taken into custody. I'm afraid I have no idea what happened to Lupin after your parents died."

"He was their friend." Harry whispered. "He was their friend for almost ten years and he betrayed them." Harry's voice turned fierce, and his eyes flashed angrily. "Where is he now?"

"Sirius Black was sent to Azkaban prison, for life." Severus said quietly, and with a certain smug satisfaction. He hadn't thought he could hate Sirius Black more than he already did, until he had heard that Sirius had betrayed Lily to her death.

Harry's eyes were shiny with tears, and Severus was a bit uncertain of what to do, and wished Rosemerta was there with them. He finally put an arm around Harry's shoulders and drew him close enough for Harry to sniffle into his coat for a few minutes. Severus drew out a handkerchief and dangled it in front of Harry. Harry smiled sloppily and mopped his eyes with it.

"I'll try to remember some more tales about your father and I pranking each other in our little war if you want to hear them, and I'm sure that Roland Higgs could tell you many stories of the Quidditch matches he played against your father." Severus desperately offered, and was rewarded with a more sincere smile from Harry.

"Thanks for telling me, Severus. I did wonder exactly what happened to my parents, and where all these friends they had, had gone to." Harry huffed angrily, and then looked at Severus hopefully. "I wouldn't mind more stories, if it doesn't bother you?"

Severus groaned and rolled his eyes. "I'll try to remember some. Hogwarts will be starting next week, so I may not be able to tell you many before I leave, but I promise to write you often and put the stories in the letters, okay?"

Harry beamed happily, "I'll send letters to you with Hedwig, and you can send the stories back with her."

"It's a deal." Severus said and shook Harry's hand formally. Severus got to his feet and left the room, missing Harry's look of beaming admiration aimed at his back.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

The next morning Lucius and Draco dressed in some of their best formal robes, and Lucius fussed a bit with his cane, and mentally went over his strategy again. He hoped Andromeda would at least listen before throwing him out. He had explained to Draco that his Aunt very well might refuse to even speak to them, and to not be hurt if that happened. Lucius was counting on Draco's presence deterring any hexing from his sister-in-law.

Draco actually gave him an encouraging smile and patted his arm sympathetically, alerting Lucius to the fact that his nervousness was showing.

They apparated to the end of the lane of the cottage at the edge of the small village the Tonks family lived in. Lucius and Draco entered through the small gate. Lucius felt some low-level wards slide over them, and he walked slowly to the front door, letting whoever was inside have time to assess who was visiting, and hopefully be curious enough to ask him his intentions.

Lucius had barely knocked once when the door flew open. He flinched at how much Andromeda resembled Bellatrix. Her wand was in her hand and a hostile look in her eye. "Lucius Malfoy...my dearest brother-in-law...why are you here?" He voice was sarcastically sweet. She eyed Draco, but said nothing to him to Lucius' relief.

"I have a request to make that could be of benefit to your daughter, and I should advise you that as I divorced your sister, I'm no longer your ‘in-law'." Lucius hoped that curiosity would have her wanting to hear more.

Andromeda did raise an eyebrow, and she eyed him thoughtfully. "Well, if you would allow me to hold your cane for you while you visit you may enter."

Lucius smiled in amusement. Andromeda had been a Ravenclaw - a barely acceptable house to the Black family, and she had apparently lost none of her sharpness of wit. She knew his wand was in his cane, and hoped that would render him helpless. Lucius did know a few wandless spells, but none that would help if she decided to curse him. Both he and Draco had parchment with portkey spells to escape with if necessary, so he felt confident when he handed over his cane to the witch's astonishment.

Andromeda backed away, and led them to a small parlor and they took a seat on the sofa at her direction. Andromeda sat in a chair across from him, and a young woman with alarming orange hair stood behind her who was introduced as her daughter, Nymphadora Tonks.

Lucius and Draco nodded to her and murmured ‘A pleasure to meet you'.

Lucius looked at the rather stubborn looks of the women, and knew this would be difficult. Severus had said that ‘Tonks' had been a badger, with their usual obstinate nature, but she had been clever as well. She had gotten enough ‘O's on her NEWTS to ensure an entry into the Auror ranks, if she could afford the apprenticeship.

"I realize that you have no reason to believe I am here with any good intent, but if you will hear me out I assure you everything can be verified by Albus Dumbledore. Almost two years ago Severus Snape rather gleefully informed me that the Dark Lord, on top of being mostly mad and rather sadistic, was also a bit hypocritical - since he is a half-blood." Lucius watched Andromeda and Nymphadora's faces look stunned, and then they broke into hysterical laughter.

Draco gasped and then tried to choke down his enthusiastic "Cool!", when Nymphadora's hair turned a glossy bubble-gum pink. Tonks forgot the pair of blonds were possible enemies, and grinned at Draco and winked, making him blush a little.

"I verified what I was told by Severus, and when he asked for assistance in securing Harry Potters safety, I of course helped him." Lucius watched their faces take on skeptical expressions, and smiled in understanding. He explained Petunia's request for help from Severus, and her being shot by her husband during their escape. "I'm sure you saw the article in the Daily Prophet about Severus now being Harry's guardian."

Andromeda nodded ruefully. "I wasn't sure how much of that article was true. I did notice Draco sitting with Harry and his cousin, but I didn't now how much of that was...set up beforehand."

"I proved my loyalty to Harry Potter to Severus and Albus' satisfaction. When the Dark Lord returns I can count on the most horrific traitor's death he can devise - if he can catch me." Lucius gave the pair a grimace of a smile. "The reason I am here, though, is that I need a tutor for a young man so that he can take his NEWTS next spring. He is actually instructing Harry, Dudley and Draco until they start Hogwarts. We would not mind assistance with that, either. I was hoping to employ your daughter in this capacity."

The two once again took on a glassy-eyed look of shock. "You want to hire Dora as a tutor?" Andromeda asked cautiously.

"Yes, she could floo in 3-4 times a week for a few hours - how many will be up to her and Tom. If the three boys need any questions answered that Tom couldn't assist them with, she could answer them. I will be there at times. Dudley's mother, Petunia will be living there. She would be a good chaperon, if you feel that makes it more appropriate." Lucius offered hoping that would tip things in their favor.

"Didn't you say Lily's sister, Petunia was a muggle?" Andromeda asked faintly. At his nod, she sat back in shock. Lucius was assisting Harry Potter, and consorting not only with muggleborns, but muggles as well. The world must be ending.

"Rosemerta will be checking in with Petunia frequently. Petunia is being released from hospital today, but she isn't totally well. There are two house elves that will do all the real work, but we'll all feel better having Rosemerta make sure she isn't overdoing things. Three young boys can be exhausting even when they are behaving." Lucius knew Andromeda would remember Rosemerta, as they had only been a year apart at Hogwarts, although in different houses.

"Rosemerta? I haven't seen her since...well, graduation." Andromeda looked at him in inquiry.

"Rosemerta is seeing Severus, has been for several years apparently." Lucius added ruefully. Severus had kept it quiet for a very long time, and it had taken all of Lucius' cunning to discover his secret. Severus had finally been more open about her with the arrival of Harry and Dudley.

"Severus...and Rosemerta, she must be four years older than him...the sly minx, bagging a younger man." Andromeda gave her first real smile and laugh. Andromeda looked at Lucius closely. "I need to verify all of this with Albus, you understand."

Lucius smiled and nodded agreeably to her answer. She'd be an idiot not to. "I would, of course be willing to pay her enough to afford her Auror apprenticeship." The pair looked at him, Andromeda with hesitant hope, and Dora with eagerness.

"I will discuss this with Ted and Dora of course." She said thoughtfully. Dora, behind her, shuffled her feet anxiously but stayed silent with obvious reluctance.

"Owl me if you would like to meet Tom and the boys. Petunia may not be up to a long visit, you understand. I'm sure she would like to meet you though, even if you decline the tutoring position. She could use female company, surrounded as she will be by males." Lucius appealed to the universal female bond.

Andromeda nodded slowly. "I will owl you soon Lucius." And she stood, holding out his cane firmly in dismissal. Lucius bowed to her, and he and Draco said their goodbyes.

Lucius hoped that went as well as he felt it had- after all she hadn't hexed them.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

Petunia arrived to Dragonsrest via portkey with the Healer fairly early in the morning. She was immediately put to bed by a fussing Dudley, and checked over by the Healer. The healer announced that she had tolerated the move very well, and was just tired by the stress of portkeying.

Dudley pulled up an overstuffed chair with several books at his side, and announced he would watch over her for the day.

Harry grinned and gave his aunt a hug. "Tom and I are going shopping in Diagonalley, mostly for books. Is there anything you would like?" Harry asked.

"Well, if you see any books you think I might like to read - I wouldn't mind a good mystery." Petunia smiled at him. She looked over to the doorway. Severus was there, looking enigmatic as always. A tall older boy was standing just behind him.

Severus noticed her look and pulled Tom forward and introduced him. Tom at least looked neutral as he shook Petunia's hand. Petunia smiled at him and hoped he would eventually warm up to her. Severus had vouched for him strongly and she owed him enough to give Tom quite a bit of time if necessary.

Rosemerta arrived as Tom and Harry prepared to leave. "Would you like to meet for lunch? How about at the café next to Fortescue's at noon?" The boys nodded with smiles and flooed to the Leakey Cauldron.

Rosemerta went up the stairs at Severus' wave and was introduced to Petunia. To her relief Petunia seemed as eager to be friends as she was. They talked briefly and Rosemerta promised to return the next day when Petunia had rested. Rosemerta bounced down the stairs, followed by the bemused Severus.

Rosemerta grabbed him in a tight hug. "I have an actual female to talk to, and she's not a giggling idiot hanging off the arm of some half-inebriated wizard at my pub."

Severus laughed and kissed her, and handed her a Gringotts key. "Enjoy yourself today, buy some nice things for yourself, and if you see anything that might help Petunia feel at home don't hesitate to get it."

"Oooh, a shopping spree." Rosemerta laughed in delight.

Severus smiled in return. He liked it when Rosemerta was happy. He knew that in spite of the seemingly active social life she had, that running a pub wasn't actually conducive to making true friends. She often remarked on how lonely it sometimes felt. He truly hoped she would find a friend in Petunia, and Petunia obviously felt the same. Cho arrived and Severus shooed them into the floo to head for Diagonalley to shop and went happily off to his lab, rubbing his hands in anticipation.

Severus watched the potions bubbling gently in a line across the worktable. Several of them would be simmering all night. A few would only need an occasional stir. This left him free to concentrate on the eyesight-correcting potion. He already had a tiny vial with a few drops of Harry's blood in it. He had the base going and all he needed to do was add the most important ingredients.

Severus' mind wandered a bit while automatically adding the eagle feathers and rabbit whiskers and stirring in a figure eight motion. He wanted to get this first dose going for this last week before Hogwarts started, so he could see how things went with it. Harry would be needing to see the Healer weekly for glasses adjustments during this first month of the potion. Tom had the schedule written down, and knew to watch for headaches, in case Harry's eyes changed more rapidly than expected.

Severus had fallen asleep trying to think of events from Hogwarts, or any stories he had even heard about that involved James that he could tell Harry. Stories of Lily came more easily, and Harry certainly didn't mind hearing them as well, but he was aware that he would have to include more stories that involved James, now.

In a spurt of inspiration last night he had gone ahead and owled Roland Higgs, asking if he would owl Harry with stories of James' Quidditch exploits, and any amusing stories about him and his friends he could think of, cautioning him to keep them ‘fun stories, nothing too serious'. Roland had returned a reply that he would be happy to.

He had thought of having Arthur and Molly tell Harry tales of James exploits in the Order of the Phoenix, but he was wary of giving Molly any excuses to object to Severus' guardianship. Albus may appear to be resigned to the situation, but he didn't want to take any chances. The best he could think of was to ask Minerva to write to Harry with stories he was sure she had of the marauders. He would approach her when he returned to Hogwarts. Perhaps she would have ideas; surely she would have more pictures of those miscreants that Harry would like copies of.

Severus added the drops of blood carefully and stirred slowly. He could feel his shoulders hunching in dread. He had always wished for longer summers, but never as much as this year. He had never expected to enjoy having a houseful of youngsters underfoot. Now, here he was, almost homesick - and he hadn't even left for Hogwarts as yet. Usually he only had to find excuses to sneak down to Hogsmeade to see Rosemerta, but now he had found himself searching for excuses to use during the school-year to spend time at his home, Dragonsrest.

The only thing making it all bearable was to remember that Harry, Dudley and Draco would be at school with him the following seven years. Severus smirked to himself; they were even plotting ways to get Tom into Hogwarts as well.

None the less, Severus would be less than thrilled to be at Hogwarts this school year.

The potion finished and Severus decanted the potion into a large vial. Harry would only need a few drops each day, and Severus would be making a new batch each month with a fresh supply of a few drops of Harry's blood. Severus' heart lifted a little. He would see Harry at least once each month, for the potion. Severus would just have to think of more excuses to sneak home.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

Lucius and Draco left Andromeda's with hopeful hearts. Draco gave a last look behind him, smiling at Nymphadora's cheerful wave and turning her hair a brilliant Slytherin green for him. He liked his new cousin, although her mother seemed a bit wary of them. From what his father had said about things in the Black home, he couldn't really blame Andromeda for not being very trusting.

As they went through the gate Lucius turned to Draco, "Is there anywhere you would like to go today? I do have the day free." Lucius was determined to spend more time with his son, and he braced himself for whatever a ten year old would find 'fun'.

Draco blinked in surprise, and thought quickly. "The Wigtown Wanderers are having a home game against the Tutshill Tornadoes, today. The game starts in an hour." Draco looked at his father hopefully.

Lucius sighed, but he didn't really mind - Draco could have asked to go pet Grindylows, or something really awful. He could spend the game trying to remember all the things Abraxas and his friends had ever said about the Deathly Hallows. His heart had sunk a bit at the information in the letter the owl had delivered early that morning from Severus and Tom. He didn't like to think of any of those three objects in the hands of the Dark Lord - or Albus Dumbledore.

He managed an enthusiastic grin for Draco and apparated to Wigtown with him. Draco bought T-shirts for everyone and programs that listed up-coming games in the league. Lucius dragged him away before he could go too wild. Lucius managed to get some box seats for a little privacy and the game was soon on.

Draco, at least had a wonderful time. Lucius wrote down everything he could remember about the Deathly Hallows, while his son cheered loudly for the Wanderers.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

Rosemerta and Cho started at the Leakey Cauldron, and went into almost every shop Diagonalley boasted. Cho soon had everything on her list, and then some. Rosemerta had not forgotten Petunia, and had obtained several very pretty every-day robes in colors both she and Cho thought would suit her.

At the bookstores, while Cho found her schoolbooks and a few others she felt were interesting, Rosemerta searched for books that gave basic information on the wizarding world and traditions. She found a few wizarding novels that she felt Petunia might enjoy. She also bought the first two of a ‘wizarding mystery series' that one of the assistants had recommended.

Eventually they ran out of shops, and headed for the café at noon.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

Tom and Harry headed for Gringotts first; he had a list of items and gold to be returned to some wizards and witches. He and Severus had gone over the list the Goblins had given of vaults that gold had been transferred from or vaults that had been completely emptied into the 'Voldie Vault'. Many of the wizards were dead, now, or the family one that would still follow Voldemort.

Still, there were those that could have money returned safely, and they started with those. Lucius had helped set up a front company to return the money and items from. They sent form letters from Gringotts telling the people that it had been found that money had been taken ‘wrongly' and was being returned by the front company.

Most would not question money coming their way, even if they suspected it was being returned from Voldemorts Vault, and if they did they would find it difficult to get by Gringotts stonewalling and then investigating a company that didn't really exist.

Tom, surprisingly was finding it interesting to track down children or family members who had ‘gotten themselves lost' in Europe or fled to the muggle world. He had only actually found one muggleborn who was working in a factory, but he hoped they could be lured back with a sizable amount of galleons and a sly offer to work at one of Lucius' or Harry's companies.

Tom had found surprising satisfaction in returning at least a little money, though there were still a lot of names and items to go.

One of the floor managers saw Tom and Harry and hustled them to a supervisor. Tom handed him the letters and instructions to return money and whom to return it to. The supervisor nodded and gave a toothy smile.

"Would you let the British Branch Supervisor Clawscar know that we have all but two of the items he wishes to be given in exchange for the dragon." Tom said quietly. The goblin's face lit with interest.

Tom could feel Yvane simmering angrily at having to give the goblins anything in exchange for freeing the dragon they still had chained in the depths of Gringotts. Tom found himself in the unusual position of soothing Yvane, instead of the other way around.

"We'll have him free soon. Lucius and Severus have a plan to get those other two items." Tom said.

"I know I should not be so outraged, goblins don't realize dragons are sentient. For some reason they can't speak mentally to dragons - they don't have mind magic, and even the most skilled dragon is unable to send thoughts to them. So they think we are all dumb brutes. However they have also always simply ignored any wizards who told them we could speak, and were intelligent." Yvane sounded tired and frustrated.

Tom and Harry left Gringotts and headed for Flourish and Blotts. Harry headed for a section on wizarding customs that Lucius had suggested, it was ‘well written, with loads of background on why things were done the way they were'. Harry had wanted it for Aunt Petunia, but he suspected he and Dudley needed to read it as well.

He browsed happily and found a book on something called Animagi forms. He was soon caught up in the idea of being able to find his ‘inner animal'. The book was well written and Harry gleefully added it to the other book. Harry found two other books on animagus transformation that seemed good, and curled up in a handy chair and started reading.

Tom browsed the section on ancient weapons and found a few books that seemed likely to list weapons spelled to defeat the dark. One of the assistants found a book on witches of ancient times and the spells they often put on weapons, and another on female magic. She giggled a bit when giving the last book to him, and he rolled his eyes and waved her off with a muttered thank you.

There were few books on the Deathly Hallows, he got a new copy of ‘Tales of Beedle the Bard', to refer to and two books that looked promising, and he added another that was recently written - although the author seemed to be trying to disprove the Hallows existence.

It was almost noon, and Tom gathered Harry - still engrossed in one of the books on Animagi. He bagged all the books except the one on female magic, as it was an awkward size, and easier to simply carry, and the animagus book that Harry was gleefully clutching. They headed for the café, Harry humming happily as he imagined what animal might be his form. He hoped for one with wings - that would be brilliant.

They came to an abrupt halt at a sneering voice at the doorway of the café. "Well, if it isn't Harry Potter." Ron's eyes flew to the book Harry was carrying. "Got a variance to try for an animagus form before even attending Hogwarts, too? I suppose this is your tutor?"

Harry's eyes narrowed, Ron had annoyed him on their visit to the Weasley home, and he seemed intent on adding to the insults he'd given on the last visit to Diagonalley where they'd met. "No, I'm just reading about them - if you'd read a bit, you'd know few manage the transformation before leaving Hogwarts." Harry answered loftily, causing Ron to flush angrily.

Charlie came up behind Ron, frowning a bit. He was sure his parents wouldn't like Ron annoying Harry Potter. He eyed the boy with Harry - he seemed to be the same age as himself. Bill had owled their parents, saying that Lucius and Severus had been to Gringotts with an older teenager, but all paperwork and communication regarding him was classified to the highest levels. This was apparently that boy.

"As a matter of fact, I am his tutor." Tom had heard about the Weasleys from Harry and Dudley, although Draco had remained strangely quiet except to concur with most of what they said. Harry seemed taken with ‘the twins' who wrote to him, however, Harry seemed to especially dislike this Ron who had earned his ire by insulting Severus. "We're late for an appointment with a party in the café, if you would let us pass." Tom said in glacial tones and leveled an equally cold stare at the pair.

Charlie bristled at the high-handed tone of voice. "Maybe you should say the magic word...please." Charlie sneered at Tom.

Tom's temper flared in answer. He hated it when someone treated him as if he was nothing, or sneered at him in that manner. He especially hated people who tried to make him beg for things. It was too reminiscent of his days at the orphanage, and usually any begging he did at that place had resulted in cruel laughter and a denial of whatever he had been asking for.

"He's just trying to goad you - he's not worth your being irritated over." Yvane intoned.

Tom tried to choke down his fury; he knew it was an excessive amount of anger for the rudeness Charlie had shown. He bared his clenched teeth as he answered in as sarcastic a tone as he could muster. "Would you please remove your uncouth presence from the doorway, so we might enter?"

Charlie's own hair-trigger temper exploded, and he whipped out his wand. "How dare you, you..." He glanced at the book Tom had in his hand. "You filthy ponce, studying women's magic? Planning on becoming one? Well, you live with Slytherins; I suppose you're a total pervert, like them?"

Tom lost whatever control he'd had on his temper and whipped out his own wand, the worst curse he could think of springing to his lips, but it never got past them. Yvane abruptly clamped down on Tom's magic, and didn't even allow him to voice the curse.

"No potentially fatal curses today, Tom. His insults are not worth Azkaban, I assure you." Yvane said calmly.

Before Charlie could summon the courage to use magic outside of school, and risk the ministry finding out, or Tom could think of a low-level hex Yvane might approve of, an Auror who was eating lunch wandered over.

"Oi!!, what are you lads up to? Put those wands away before you hurt yourselves." The burly and quite elderly man asked a bit pompously. Charlie put the wand away and he and his brother shrank back a bit. Their father would hear of this, for sure. Tom lowered his wand, as well. Harry looked at the Auror's uniform with interest; it was quite different from muggle police officers.

The weary café owner finally came up. He'd watched the exchange with resignation. He usually saw a hexing once or twice a week, usually between testosterone - charged young men like this.

"They were just exchanging unfriendly words, and then the red-head drew first, but neither one has sent off a spell...yet." The owner said.

"Well, put the wands away and be off with you." The Auror waved the Weasleys off, and Tom and Harry went in the café. All four boys giving each other hateful looks before the café door closed.

Charlie and Ron flooed home, and hoped nothing came of the encounter, after all the Auror hadn't taken their names. Of course Ron was soon whispering about the encounter to his siblings, so it didn't stay secret for long.

Tom followed Harry to Rosemerta and Cho's table, his own mind to taken up in a debate with Yvane to notice where they were going. Charlie's insult had been typical of a coarse teenager with no notion of manners, but Tom hadn't needed to aim a heavily charged Diffindo that would have left him with possibly fatal wounds, Yvane was insisting.

Tom's anger slowly leaked away, and he noticed the others concerned looks. "I apologize for what poor company I am. I'm afraid I let that oaf's remarks get to me." Tom managed a weak smile that held no humor, but reassured his dining companions that his fit of temper was over with. He gave his lunch order, and even ate whatever it was without ever noticing what he'd ordered.

Tom had forgotten that Yvane had such a tight hold on his magic. It was a little comforting to know that losing his temper wouldn't result in an arrest, since Yvane wouldn't allow it. It was also a little discouraging to realize his temper was still so volatile.

"The fact that you know it's too impulsive and that the curses you reach for first are too...harsh is a good first step. You'll learn to exert control, and to not reach for the worst curses you know." Yvane said softly.

Harry patted his shoulder and looked at him sympathetically. "It's okay Tom, they made me mad, too."

Tom smiled at Harry ruefully. Harry was a good kid, and he liked having him look at him with admiration. Tom was glad Harry hadn't had to witness Tom laying Charlie Weasley open like a butchered pig, after all. Harry would never have looked at him the same, after that. Tom silently thanked Yvane for stopping him from casting that curse.

Tom and Harry stopped at the Owl Emporium after lunch. Rosemerta and Cho left for the Dragon Reserve, to leave Cho at the Directors home to sort through her new purchases, and make a list of any things she still needed. Rosemerta stopped at Dragonsrest to kiss Severus and give Petunia the books she had found and the robes, smiling happily at Petunia enthusiastic response. They chatted for a few minutes, but Petunia still tired easily. Rosemerta promised to visit soon, and left.

Tom was sorting through owl treats and perches, continuing his mental conversation with Yvane, when the elderly Auror came in the shop and walked over to fill a bag with treats. Tom struggled a bit with the part of himself that still insisted that apologies were a sign of weakness.

Tom cleared his throat and got the Auror's attention. "I would like to apologize for my behavior earlier; sir, I should not have allowed myself to respond to goading like that. I'm glad you were there to defuse the situation." Tom cringed, waiting for derisive laughter, or a sneering lecture on how an uncouth lout like him would never learn manners.

"I defused it, but - that's okay." Yvane snickered in the background. "And you are not uncouth or a lout."

The Auror chuckled and clapped Tom on the shoulder to his surprise. "Och, laddie, you're not the first to draw your wand first and think later. I can remember when I was rather famous for doin' tha meself." The Auror winked at Tom. "But you're right that respondin' to goadin' is not the best way to act - it gives your opponent the upper hand - to be able to manipulate you. Not to mention that underage magic will do nothing but acquire you a file in the Auror's office."

Tom nodded, but felt he should correct the man, "I live on a Dragon Reserve, and the International Federation of Wizards gave me a variance, since I'll be tutoring some children there, and getting ready to take my NEWTS, I hope."

The Auror lifted his eyebrows. He had been on the job for several decades, and he could feel the strength of the boys magic, why wasn't he at Hogwarts? "It's unusual to home-school in your NEWT year." He commented, hoping to get more from Tom.

The Auror was obviously fishing for more information, Tom thought. Severus had said that the fact they were on a Dragon Reserve was no longer a secret - only which Reserve it was still not known to many. The Prophet had said Harry and Dudley were being tutored, so that wasn't really secret either. Severus had said that the more people that knew Harry was happy and well treated where he was, the better. Albus would have difficulty saying later that Harry should be in someone else's custody if people - like this Auror, for instance, knew Harry was happy with Severus.

"I'm tutoring Harry Potter and two others, and I'll be studying as well - if I don't pick up enough to pass the tests, I'll perhaps attend Hogwarts next year and take the NEWTS." Tom said with a proud smile.

The Auror looked over at Harry, who was chatting with two other children and then turned back to dig for more information from Tom.

Harry had noticed a boy and girl with a nervous looking gentleman while Tom chatted up the Auror. Harry wandered over to the pair who were looking at the owls doubtfully. "Do you like tawny owls?" Harry asked gesturing at the birds the boy and girl were peering at. "I got a snowy owl for my birthday. She's really nice."

The boy looked uncertain, but the girl spoke up immediately. "Dad says he had a tawny owl, but I think the spotted owls are smarter. When I go to Hogwarts, next year I'm definitely getting one of those."

"Cool, I'm going to Hogwarts next year as well." Harry stuck his hand out. "My name is Harry Potter."

To Harry's surprise and appreciation the girls eyebrow lifted a bit, but there was no awe in her face. "Oh, my father has mentioned you a few times. A pleasure to meet you, I'm Mafalda Prewett and this is my brother, Martin. He's the one going to Hogwarts School this year."

Martin also shook Harry's hand, although he didn't have the same aplomb his sister had. He stared a bit at Harry's scar, but at least refrained from gushing thanks or looking awed. Harry, Martin and Mafalda were soon in a deep discussion on the merits of various breeds of owls, to the bemusement of the two children's father.

The peaceful discussions were interrupted by the arrival of an angry Bill Weasley. Charlie had firecalled his brother after fuming in his room for awhile. Bill had been incensed at Charlie's slightly edited account of the encounter. It was obvious to Bill that the Malfoy's and Snape had been turning Harry into a snob, like themselves. The description of the tutor had been alarming as well, obviously another Dark Wizard. If anyone was tutoring Harry it should be a Weasley, or at least someone whose family had been in the Order.

He had asked to leave work early and stormed down the street from Gringotts, and saw Harry in the window of the Owl Emporium looking at owls with some kids. He slammed into the shop and spotted Tom immediately. He'd seen the young wizard come into Gringotts with Lucius Malfoy and Severus Snape. The Goblins had been quite excited, and there were top secret negotiations between the three wizards and Gringotts. The snotty, pampered little brat had obviously been born into the lap of luxury.

Bill usually was able to overlook the unconscious slights that the wealthy kids he'd attended Hogwarts with inflicted on others dozens of times a day. Even the occasional insult - intended or unintended would have him simply laugh in their face, and return the insult without it ever ruffling him. It was the people that had that certain haughty look of entitlement that the ‘born rich' had that infuriated him without their ever speaking a word.

Bill stomped up to Tom, his eyes sparking in rage. "How dare you insult and point your wand at my brother? Who do you think you are?" All the wizards and witches in the shop turned to see what was happening.

Tom gritted his teeth, determined to stay calm in the face of the wizard's fury. The young wizard was obviously only just a couple years out of Hogwarts, himself. He had the familial looks of the Weasley's, but he couldn't remember the name of the oldest son that Harry and Dudley had mentioned.

"I only drew after your brother did, and any insults were simply being returned, after he threw them first." Tom pushed the answer past his clenched teeth, telling himself he didn't want to have the Auror see him come unhinged, yet again.

Harry hustled over to stand at Tom's side, Bill had seemed reasonably nice during their visit to the Burrow, but now he was sounding as snotty as Ron and Charlie. He hoped there was simply a mistake. Harry liked the twins, and if all their brothers were mad at Tom and him, they might be told to stop being friends.

Bill's face flushed, ready to start in on Harry's attitude toward Ron, and he drew breath to start yelling when the Auror intervened. "Hold on lad, I was there and so was the café owner. Everyone threw insults, and the other young wizard did draw his wand first. No curses or hexes were thrown, so there's no need to carry on further about this." The Auror drew back his slightly stooped shoulders and eyed Bill narrowly. "I expect you to drop this, now."

Bill glared at the old man furiously. "Don't they have an age restriction in the Auror ranks? Why haven't they retired you - ?" Bill abruptly cut off his sneering diatribe, feeling the sudden swirl of powerful magic emanating from the old man.

The formerly chummy and seemingly harmless Auror now had everyone in the shops total, and somewhat cowering, attention. "I was Head Auror for decades, young man. I'm a member of the Wizengamot, now. I am also an assistant to the Minister, overseeing Auror affairs - I am Auror Hugo Savage."

Bill paled, not sure how to undo this enormous faux pas. "I am terribly sorry, sir. I should have verified what happened before yelling at Mr. ... um." Bill looked at Tom a bit pleadingly.

"Tom." Tom bit off the word at Bill, too annoyed to feel sorry for him.

"Umm...Tom." Bill ended sheepishly. He was going to strangle Charlie for putting him in this position. He'd never met the highly esteemed old wizard, but everyone had heard of Auror Savage's exploits when he was younger, and he was a well-respected member of the Wizengamot and little happened in the Auror ranks that he was unaware of.

The swirling play of magic subsided, and the old wizard smiled a bit. "Well, now, believing ones brother is a number one way to get oneself into a pickle, isn't it?" He turned to include Tom in his smile. "No harm done. Hmm?" Tom managed a tight smile and a shake of his head. He was prepared to be generous in the face of Bill's obvious defeat.

Bill muttered a goodbye and fled. Harry sighed in relief and looked at Tom in concern. Hugo noted Harry's affection for Tom; apparently Tom was a good friend as well as tutor.

"Thank You, Auror Savage, for your help." Harry managed a rather grown up attitude.

"Yes, you have my thanks for a second rescue before things could get ugly." Tom said hastily, but in sincere tones.

"Well, now that's what I'm here for. Would you mind if I went with you to talk to your guardian, to make sure he knows exactly what happened?" Hugo did want to ensure the lads weren't punished for something not their fault, but he also wanted to see that Harry was indeed in good hands.

He knew from the Daily Prophet and the Minister himself that Severus Snape had Harry Potter's guardianship. Snape had the backing of Albus Dumbledore, himself, in spite of his having the Dark Mark. However the Prophet just wanted to sell papers, the Minister was politically motivated and Albus - who knew what motivated him?

Tom thought swiftly, Severus wanted support from those in the ministry to ensure his guardianship was unquestioned. This apparently high-ranking wizard seemed disposed to look on them favorably. He nodded, and hoped this cauldron of events he was mixing didn't blow up in his face. Yvane, at least felt this was a good idea.

"I sense nothing but goodwill from him, Tom." Yvane said.

"The road to hell is paved with good intentions." Tom snapped back. He was far more wary of doing something without Severus' approval.

"True enough." Yvane answered agreeably.

The three went to the door. Martin had chosen an owl, and Mafalda had apparently talked her father into getting her an owl a year early. "Can I owl you, Harry?" She asked with a happy chirp.

"Sure, send it to me at ‘Dragonsrest'." Harry waved a goodbye at her.

The Auror flooed with them to Dragonsrest, and looked around the home with a smile - quite nice.

Severus came into the living room flipping though the pages of a new Potions newsletter. "Just in time, Harry - I've finished your eyesight correcting potion; we can start giving it to you in the morning..." Severus was abruptly aware of an Auror standing in the room with Tom and Harry.

Harry was unfazed by the Auror's presence, though. "It's done? Brilliant! How soon until I can get rid of the glasses?" Harry flung arms around Severus in an enthusiastic hug. Severus put a protective arm around Harry, pulling him close to his side and looked at the Auror suspiciously.

"Auror Savage? To what do I owe this pleasure?" Severus was running a bunch of escape scenarios through his head, though none seemed really viable.

"Not to worry, Professor Snape. Tom and Harry had a couple run-ins with some of Arthur Weasley's sons. Some bravado and muscle-flexing was all that happened, but I wanted to make sure that young Tom didn't get blamed for the whole of it." Hugo eyed Severus' tension with a shrewd eye. He hadn't meant to cause such anxiety. "I'm not here in any official capacity."

"Of course." Severus kept his eyes fixed on Auror Savage. He had heard enough about the man to not want to be on his bad side. Albus could undoubtedly beat him in a duel, but it wouldn't be an easy fight for even him. "Please have a seat and Tinker can bring some tea." Severus nodded to the hovering elf, who immediately left to fetch a tray of scones and Earl Grey.

Tom gave an accurate account of the events of the day (there was an Auror at hand who had witnessed everything, so it was no good trying to edit anything) - minus Yvane's intervention, with an occasional muttered agreement from Hugo. Tom finally came to a close and looked at Hugo.

"I must admit that I was a bit curious as to why such a powerful young wizard was playing tutor, when he still needs his NEWTS?" Hugo smiled blandly at Severus, and took a sip of tea.

Severus smiled back and decided to stick with the cover story they had all decided on. The story held as much truth as possible. "Tom grew up in an orphanage - his mother was a witch who died at his birth. When a elderly relative finally tracked him down they home schooled him, and unfortunately although the wizard was quite smart, he hadn't updated his knowledge or library very much from the 1940's, so Tom has some gaps in his education." Severus and Tom both grimaced in unfeigned irritation. "If we can't get him totally up to speed to take the NEWTS, he'll attend a seventh year at Hogwarts when Harry and Dudley go to their first year, next year."

Hugo nodded in understanding, and smiled, having watched Harry sitting next to his guardian companionably on the sofa and smiling happily at Tom while he munched on a scone. He read body language well enough to know the boy was happy as a clam at high tide, right where he was.

The Auror stood, brushing crumbs off his robes. "Well, I've occupied enough of your afternoon Professor Snape. I really should be going. I hope I didn't disturb the lady of the house?"

"Mrs. Dursley was just released from the hospital, or I would introduce you. Her son is at her bedside, he's quite happy that she's back. She is expected to make a full recovery, although I'm glad Tom will be here to oversee things until she is totally on her feet." Severus answered as casually as possible with a very shrewd Auror reading his every inflection.

Hugo nodded, "Placing yourself on a Dragon Reserve was quite inspired - we're in Wales?"

"I hope I can count on your discretion? I prefer that very few know where we are." Severus answered hardly.

"You may rely on it - no one will hear the location from me." Hugo answered sincerely. "I'm sure you realize that I simply wished to see that Harry was truly happy here." Severus nodded sharply at him, and Hugo just smiled cheerfully at him and flooed back to Diagonalley.

Severus stepped to the floo and changed the password immediately and turned to Tom. "That was quite a chance you took, Tom."

"Yvane thought it worth the risk, he seemed sincere and is highly ranked - people would listen to his opinion on whether Harry should stay with us, if you are challenged as a guardian." Tom answered earnestly.

Severus grimaced and nodded. "Yes, it turned out well, but I don't want to be surprised with Aurors in my living room on a daily basis." Harry giggled and Tom smirked in response.

Harry raced up to Petunia's room to tell the day's tale to Dudley. Severus turned to Tom.

"Did everything truly go so easily for you?" Severus asked Tom quietly.

Tom dropped his eyes. "In the encounter with Charlie, when I drew my wand I tried to send a rather hard Diffindo at him. Yvane stopped even my saying it, let alone sending it."

Severus relaxed a bit; Yvane still had total control of Tom's magic, then. That was good, considering Tom's apparent impulse control problem.

Tom continued a little less discouraged. "When Bill came around, I'd had time to think it over. It was tough to hold my temper, but I didn't even draw my wand on him."

Severus smiled at Tom a bit proudly, "Yes, well done. You've made great progress; I know Yvane is pleased as well." Tom grinned boyishly at the praise, making Severus realize that Tom had likely heard little praise during his life.

"You know, I have no hesitation to leave Harry, Dudley and Petunia in your hands. I know you'll take care of all of them while I'm not here." Severus said in total sincerity.

Tom's beaming pride at Severus expressing his trust was reward enough.

Bill trudged into the Ministry for Magic, and made his way to his father's office. He wasn't looking forward to this. Arthur waved him into his office with a smile, but he soon lost the smile as Bill started talking. Bill explained the firecall from Charlie, and his brothers deceptive editing of events, leading to Bill storming into the Owl Emporium and confronting ‘Tom', and luckily being interrupted before he lashed out at Harry for insulting Ron.

Arthur closed his eyes and groaned when Bill told him of Auror Hugo Savage's intervention. The man wasn't the ‘Head' or ‘Chief' of any Dept. but he oversaw much, and kept the Minister apprised of what happened in the Auror ranks, and as a member of the Wizengamot - he knew everything that happened. Having such a high ranking wizard thinking poorly of you was not good.

"I told him that I should have verified what Charlie had said, and apologized to both him and ... ‘Tom'. He seemed to accept that." Bill offered anxiously. At nineteen, a junior cursebreaker with much to learn at Gringotts, he couldn't afford to have Hugo Savage angry with him.

Arthur shook his head. "If Auror Savage intended to hold grudges or cause you difficulties you would already know it. He does tend to cut ‘youngsters' a fair amount of slack - as long as he doesn't see you again, causing the same trouble."

Arthur grimaced at Bill's anxious face. Weasley's did tend to have tempers, but they also had common sense. It was the Prewetts that tended to have the ‘hair triggers' and bull-headed stubbornness. He had never said it, but Percy was actually more of a Weasley that any of his siblings. Molly's genes seemed to be predominant in the rest of the children. But, perhaps they could learn. "I suggest leaving this ‘Tom' strictly alone and Harry Potter as well. Harry is friends with the twins, and if he and Ron don't get on - well, you can't force children to be friends, after all."

Bill nodded miserably. "I can't undo the scene I made. Harry must think I'm a raving madman, after ripping into his friend like that."

Arthur sighed, "Well, I'll speak to Hugo a bit, let him know you regret the incident. You might consider a well phrased apology to Harry, but only if you send one to Tom as well." Bill looked at his father in horror. "Bill, Harry will notice if he receives an apology, but the injured party - Tom - does not. From what you said, he considers Tom a friend as well his tutor. He won't accept an apology that doesn't include Tom."

Bill let his head drop into his hands. The last thing he wished to do was to apologize to that snotty rich pureblood.

"What bothers you about that, Bill? You said you were in the wrong. How will a letter be such a difficult thing?" Arthur eyed his son intently. Bill was usually a bit more level-headed, even if he was obstinate.

"He's so...so...arrogant. He has that look of ‘I'm rich, so I'm entitled'. I'm sure he'll never have to work a day in his life." Bill answered resentfully.

"Bill, you don't usually care about someone's bank account." Arthur was truly surprised at this answer.

"I don't, usually. It's just one, every now and then has that superior look that rubs me the wrong way." Bill said plaintively. "You know the look - Malfoy has it, too."

Arthur smiled ruefully, yes he knew that look. "I've learned, over the years that that look is one of their weapons. You play into their hands when you respond to it with anger. You'll find that your temper will be one of your worst enemies, but if you learn to control it - then you can use it to your advantage. In the meantime, I suggest you find a way to write that apology - it will be good practice."

Bill sighed and nodded. He stood, and Arthur hugged him. Bill might have been considered an adult for two years, but today he had started to grow up, Arthur thought.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

Ragnor Mulciber watched the house intently. He'd heard rumors that Severus Snape had become the guardian of Harry Potter and had scoffed in amusement. He recalled the skinny runt of a Slytherin as a first year, while he had been a seventh year. He'd not have noticed him, if Lucius had not befriended him.

Ragnor's father had been one of the Dark Lords first recruits, and was still in Azkaban. He had visited his father a few times, to let him know how things were going for the Death Eaters. Most have those who had been caught, but were not in Azkaban had pleaded innocent, and that they were ‘under the Imperious curse' to Ragnor's disgust. Even the lofty Lucius Malfoy had gone that route.

To their surprise, Severus Snape had been vouched for by Albus Dumbledore as a spy. They had collectively tipped their hats to the Slytherin's apparent cleverness, as all the Death Eaters ‘knew' he was a spy for Voldemort on Dumbledore.

Now, with his move to become Harry Potter's guardian, the still free group of Death Eaters weren't so sure. Was it just a clever ruse? Lucius Malfoy seemed to be in on it, too, which confused them. Ragnor was determined to find out what was up.

The location of Severus Snape's home was not a secret - it's just that no one had even bothered to find out what it was, before. He'd had to visit a lot of old friends, and had finally gotten the address to ‘Spinners End'. He'd slunk through the muggle village of Hale after dark, and found the street ‘Spinners End'. There was a short line of small houses, followed by a lengthy walled garden surrounding a new looking very large house.

His friends had described a hovel, but this was rather nice - three stories and a very nice garden and yard. Snape must have decided to upgrade his living to adequately house ‘the Boy Who Lived'. The layers of warding told him he must have the right place. Rumor had it Snape was on a Dragon Reserve, but that made no sense - no, he had to be here in Spinners End.

Ragnor worked through the heavy wards and cast an Alohamora to enter the house. He was surprised that such a low level opening charm had worked, but there was apparently no one home, anyway. Perhaps they were visiting the Malfoy's, he snorted to himself. He took a few steps into the entryway and was hit by a petrificus and several incarcerous curses. He tried to dodge, but they seemed to be coming from everywhere. He hit the floor bound by several enchanted chains and immobilized.

He hoped his jailers wouldn't be long in coming to fetch him.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

Dudley and Petunia had dinner together in Petunia's room, and Harry joined them, as Harry was still describing the ‘nice Auror' and his visit. Dudley was disappointed to have missed it, but Severus had not wanted to ‘muddy the water' by adding any more people to the tea they had endured with Auror Savage, especially since they would have no way to warn Dudley away from any topics before meeting the Auror.

Severus and Tom had a quiet meal together. Severus mulled over how to approach the Weasleys about the expected visit of the twins. Tom grimaced, although Harry had read the letters from the twins to everyone, and they seemed to be friendlier and more open-minded than the Weasleys Tom had met. Severus thought quickly about Percy. He was the most endurable of the Weasleys he had taught, so far at Hogwarts. Percy reminded him a bit of Arthur, who was one of the few Order members he could talk to for more that two minutes without snarling at. Harry had said that Percy had been polite, and had tried to rein Ron's snide remarks.

Severus eyed Tom and made a suggestion. "Would you mind if I invite Percy along - you might find him more friendly that they others, and he would help keep the lads in line." Tom shrugged and nodded, holding little hope for liking any Weasley male.

Tom stretched and yawned, then said he would walk around a bit, before looking over his new books. He was quite enthused with the book on women's magic in spite of the snide remarks and giggling he'd endured from Charlie and the bookstore assistant. He hoped to find mention of the magic used on the dagger, and ways around it.

Severus made his was to the floo he had carefully re-warded to ensure no uninvited visits by Aurors, pocketing a portkey that Lucius had spelled for him yesterday. He knelt and threw the floo powder into the banked fire, calling for the Weasley residence. Luck was with him and Arthur answered, and invited him to come through.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

Arthur had left work a little early, and arrived home for supper to find a righteously indigent Molly hovering over a smug Charlie and Ron. The twins were looking downcast and rebellious, and Ginny looked confused. Percy looked resigned and unhappy.

Arthur sat and they all started speaking at once, making it impossible to hear anything except an occasional ‘snobbish prat' and ‘snooty prince' from one side of the table, and ‘is not' and ‘you probably insulted them' from the other side.

Arthur rarely put his foot down, but when he did he usually was listened to. He smacked his hand down hard on the table, bringing conversation to a halt. "Enough!" He shouted sternly, making all their eyes widen.

He looked at Charlie and Ron sternly. "Your brother Bill came to see me this afternoon. You firecalled him, Charlie, and he went to confront Tom." Charlie looked delighted, although his smile dimmed at his father's obvious ire. "Unfortunately the Auror who witness your confrontation at the cafe was at the Owl Emporium when Bill arrived." Charlie started to look alarmed, causing Molly's eyes to narrow suspiciously. "The account you gave Bill apparently didn't quite match what the Auror saw and Bill managed to embarrass himself quite thoroughly in front of Auror Hugo Savage."

Charlie made a strangled noise, and Percy gave him a look of vindication. The twins were smirking at a flushed with temper Ron.

"Luckily no hexes were thrown, or Hugo might have arrested him instead of simply telling him not to believe his brother without verification, in the future. Bill was especially lucky he didn't tear into Harry in front of Hugo." Arthur glared at Charlie harshly, and Molly was gritting her teeth. Bill's job as a cursebreaker - even a junior one - was a point of pride for them, and Charlie had endangered that. Such an incident in front of an Auror of Savages distinction could cause him to be demoted or fired.

Charlie was looking a bit green, and Ron was gulping anxiously - mostly at his mother's sudden hostility.

"Ron, you may go to your room, now. We'll discuss your punishment tomorrow, along with why you insist on insulting and provoking Harry Potter every time you meet." Arthur watched Ron drag upstairs, after snagging some bread and cheese from the table before leaving.

Arthur turned to Charlie. "You however are seventeen, this is your NEWTS year and I expected much better from you. Your actions in confronting Tom as you did could have been excused as simply hot-tempered and ill-advised even if you were the one to draw first. Most young wizards do that at least once, with no harm done. But in telling Bill the deceitful tale you did, you almost cost him his job - if he had hexed Tom - who is an underage wizard, or threatened Harry in any way you could have ruined his chances with Gringotts."

Charlie was crying silently by now, he hadn't meant for this to happen. He hadn't really thought beyond venting his story to Bill. "I'm sorry dad, mum. I never meant to hurt Bill."

"I suggest you also retire for the night. We will discuss what happens in the morning." Arthur wasn't willing to relent until he was sure Charlie had learned his lesson. He watched as Charlie stumbled to the stairs, not even bothering to grab some food to take with him.

Arthur turned to Molly and gave a brief overview of what Bill had told him, making Molly gasp in horror. She might have little to do with the Ministry, but she knew Auror Savage's standing in the wizarding world. The other Weasley's ate slowly and silently while they listened intently. The twins hoped it meant that their trip in the morning wasn't canceled. Professor Snape was supposed to send a portkey, but it hadn't arrived yet. They hoped their brothers hadn't annoyed the man into changing his mind.

Ginny helped her mom clear up the kitchen and Percy and the twins retired to the family room to review the book Harry had sent about dragons. Rumor had it in the ministry that Severus Snape had Harry on a Dragon Reserve. This book made it seem the rumor was correct. Percy suspected the rumor was true, a home on a Reserve would be quite secure, although his mother was horrified at the very thought.

There was a firecall that Arthur answered and suddenly Professor Snape was in the family room, having a seat in a chair next to Arthur. The twins looked up hopefully, and Molly stood in the doorway looking a bit torn. She'd been angry for hours over the apparent slights to her children, and then found out it was mostly built on a devious story. She hated being wrong-footed like that. At least she hadn't had a chance to send a howler.

"I understand there was a lot of ‘bravado and muscle-flexing' between Tom and some of your sons today - at least that was how Auror Hugo Savage described it when he escorted Tom and Harry home." Severus smiled at Arthur's surprise. "He said he just wanted me to have an accurate account of the day, but I suspect he wanted to have a peek at Harry's residence."

"Aah, Hugo does like to have a good grasp of situations." Arthur answered a bit cryptically.

"Well, Harry is quite anxious to have Fred and George visit tomorrow. I did want to emphasize that as Petunia Dursley was just released from the hospital there must be quiet in the house. There is a large garden to roughhouse in, and a pool to swim in and they can be as noisey as they like, there. I expect the boys will be happy to show you around the compound. We are, as it is rumored, on a dragon reserve, but I assure you they will be safe. Tom has an especially good rapport with the dragons." Severus smiled a bit mysteriously at that.

"Excellent!" Fred and George said simultaneously. Dragons! Charlie would be green with jealousy.

"I was hoping that Percy would accompany the two of you - Tom would likely welcome the extra pair of eyes on them." Severus smirked a bit at Percy's look of hopefulness.

Arthur also caught that and smiled. It wasn't often that Percy got a treat like this. "Of course he may go - if he wishes."

Percy nodded eagerly, "I would love to, Professor."

Severus stood and drew the portkey out, "This will take all three of them to Dragonsrest front door. We'll expect them at, say nine o'clock?"

The twins and Percy went back to buzzing over the dragon book, and Molly and Ginny went back to discussing the next day's menu. Severus and Arthur went to the floo. Arthur looked at Severus assessingly, unwilling to stir up any further problems.

"I do apologize for my sons ... reaction to Tom. They have tempers, although this should be an excellent wake up call for them to learn to rein themselves in." Arthur cleared his throat, "They said that Tom has a certain air - a bit ...um, haughty?"

Severus chuckled to Arthur's relief. Severus decided to keep with the tale they'd told the Auror that had as much truth as they dared in it. "Tom has, unfortunately, created a bit of a front - we are trying to correct that. He grew up in a muggle orphanage until he was eleven. He tends to overcompensate for that, even though he now has some money of his own."

Arthur perked up at that, Bill would be getting an owl from him about making assumptions about a person. "Well, I'm sure he'll do fine." They shook hands and Severus flooed home.

The next day should be interesting.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

Severus had barely made it back to Dragonsrest when Tom came out of the library, looking aggravated.

"There's an alarm going off - started a few minutes ago." Tom held up a pyramid that was flashing orange. He looked at Severus' gleeful face uncertainly.

"Someone has broken into Spinners End." Severus said happily, and ran for the floo. He firecalled Lucius and they both arrived at Severus booby-trapped old home. Lucius glanced at the chained up and petrified wizard and sniffed in disdain, and then went to the floo to call for Aurors.

"Well, well, well. Ragnor, how very stupid of you to break into my house." Severus sneered at the infuriated Death Eater.

Upon being informed that the ‘home of the Boy Who Lived' had been invaded by a Death Eater, no less than five Aurors tumbled out of the floo. Severus explained that they had been ‘vacationing elsewhere' for the summer and he had warded and trapped his house while they were away. The warding had informed him security had been breached and he had found Ragnor Mulciber in one of the traps.

The Aurors found the Dark Mark and eagerly took Ragnor into custody. Severus and Lucius happily waved them off, and reset the traps, hoping to catch even more. Lucius and he snickered over their success and made fun of the entire Mulciber family for a bit.

Lucius told Severus of his possible success with Andromeda, and the Quidditch match. Severus smiled at Lucius' discomfort at having spent an afternoon ‘just having fun with Draco', Lucius would eventually realize that having fun was acceptable. Severus informed Lucius of Tom's Diagonalley adventure and the visit from the Auror. Lucius sneered a bit about the Weasleys and looked impressed at Tom's audacity in trying to recruit Auror Savage to their cause.

Lucius promised to have Draco at Dragonsrest after breakfast and then they both apparated to their respective homes.

The next day's Daily Prophet blared the news that Ministry Aurors had apprehended a Death Eater who had broken into Harry Potters home. Minister for Magic Cornelius Fudge had been alerted by Lucius ahead of time and confidently informed the reporters that Harry was safely elsewhere at the time, and in no danger. The reporters were none the less gleeful to have such spectacular headlines.

Bill sat up very late, staring at the parchment in front of him. He'd been halfway through the apology to Tom when Errol arrived with a short note from his father informing him of Professor Snape's visit and that the ‘haughty prat' had grown up in an orphanage. He sighed in guilt, he'd made an assumption, and it had turned around and bitten him.

He'd immediately burned the partial apology he'd started writing - he'd spent much of the missive pointing out to Tom that someone of privilege could afford to be a bit more generous. He sighed and rubbed his forehead. Now he didn't know how to begin. Yes the teenager was ‘haughty', but it was a front. He may have money now, but it must be a new thing.

He thought over everything his father had said earlier that day, and took a deep breath. He was resolved to do this and to do it right. His father's good opinion was more important than anything Tom or even Harry thought. He finally put quill to parchment and wrote a more sincere apology. Bill didn't spare himself in the letter, although he did give an explanation for his severe reaction to the apparent insult to the family. He ended with an offer to buy Tom lunch the next time he visited Gringotts, if Tom wished a more personal apology.

Bill rolled the parchment up and set it to one side. He then tackled Harry's letter. Bill looked at the clock; with the hand pointing to ‘far past bedtime', he was glad he had the next day off to sleep in. This letter was a bit easier and he finished it quickly. He attached the letters to his own owl and sent them off. Errol hooted anxiously, and Bill patted the elderly owl and gave him some treats.

"You're too tired to make another trip tonight. You can go back home with a note for dad in the morning." Bill was fond of the ancient bird, and wished he could be retired. Errol hopped to the top of Bill's owl's cage and tucked his head under a wing happily.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

The next day dawned at the Weasley household with the weather appropriately dull and gloomy. Arthur unearthed a pouting Ron from under his covers and spoke with him. He would be de-gnoming the garden for the day, and he asked Ron what he so disliked about Harry.

Ron looked rebellious, and hesitated. He knew his reasons wouldn't be acceptable to his family. "I thought he would be friends with us, but he's stuck on that hateful guardian of his. Everyone knows how horrid Snape is, and Harry Potter defends him. And he's...so...stuck up. Probably has bags of money and is a spoiled brat. He has everything he wants - a wand early...lessons." Seeing his father's increasingly stern face, Ron choked down his tirade before he could start in on what a betrayal it was for Harry to be friends with Draco.

"Ron, from the description of events at Diagon Alley, Harry was reacting to your own hostility. When Harry visited, you insulted the man that rescued him from a horrible fate - his uncle had attacked and tried to kill him - did almost kill his Aunt, and Professor Snape took him into his home. Whether anyone else likes Severus, Harry does, and Severus is very good to him. Verbal attacks on him will only make him angry - justifiably so." Arthur sighed at Ron's downcast face.

Sometimes Arthur felt they had been unfair to have so many children - usually they were very happy, but at times like this it was hard. Ron was their youngest son, and the recipient of so very many hand me downs, the butt of a lot of the twin's jokes, and the last to be allowed to do anything. Ginny, at least had mostly new things, and was the apple of her mother's eye. Arthur knew that Ron resented those with more money a lot more than his other brothers.

Bill and Charlie, despite recent events, didn't focus on people's bank accounts. However, Bill never had hand me downs, and Charlie only rarely. The twins only cared if a person was a good prank target. Percy, many would think that he cared about money - but really he only envied people their more orderly lives, whether they were rich or poor. Ginny was too indulged by her mother to realize she was technically poor.

That left Ron, who was acutely aware of how shabby his belongings were, and many times very envious of those with better lives. Arthur gathered Ron to his side, and hugged him hard. "Ron, you have your life ahead of you, and it will be a miserable one if you spend it envying everyone who has more than you. After you graduate Hogwarts you can go after riches, if you want. Remember that there will always be someone richer than you, someone with more talent, and someone with more power. You need to learn to be happy with what you have, at some point."

Ron nodded uncertainly. "I know I shouldn't care about what Harry has or does, but I just burn up when I see him, especially since I can't be his friend."

"You know, a few thrown insults doesn't mean you can never be friends. Amos Diggory and I were very...loud rivals at Hogwarts. He could come up with the most inventive insults that somehow were funny and he never got in trouble about them with the teachers because they were too busy laughing. I would do pranks on him that the twins would have been awestruck by." Arthur smiled in remembrance. "We didn't get to be friends until the last year, when I finally realized he wasn't after Molly - I thought he was you see. Then it all seemed so...silly." Arthur hugged Ron again. "And now we are best buddies at work."

Ron sighed doubtfully. "I don't know if I even want to be friends, now."

"Well, you don't have to be - but it would be better to not be enemies." Arthur said matter-of-factly.

"I suppose." Ron seemed resigned, now, and trudged to the shower - he had gnomes to evict.

Arthur knocked on Charlie's door and went in at the answering ‘come in'. Charlie was already dressed and sitting on his semi-clean side, as opposed to Percy's immaculate side. Arthur sat in Percy's unoccupied chair. Charlie twitched uncomfortably. Arthur sighed; this would be more difficult for Charlie.

"I guess you already realize that you'll have all the dreariest chores we can find until school starts." Arthur watched Charlie nod. "I know that you realize, now, that what you did was wrong, but you need to look closely at what led you to drawing that wand on Tom, and then deceiving your brother. Your brother is writing letters of apology to Tom and Harry, I want you to think about doing that same." Charlie gulped in dread, he could think of nothing worse.

Arthur patted his shoulder and left, leaving Charlie to look at his desk in dread.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

Severus was up early, not sure whether to look forward to the Weasley visit or dread it. It was a chance to further push the twins away from Gryffindor, but from what Harry was saying they didn't need it. He had hopes that Percy would pull Tom into being sociable; Tom did spend a lot of time researching and studying and looking at ancient memories from Yvane.

Severus couldn't believe he was trying to lure a teenager away from studying. Severus knew from personal experience how having no friends could lead to poor choices. He was aware that Tom had never had friends, just potential henchman and servants. He hoped to find some friends for Tom to socialize with.

Percy would not have been his first choice, but at least he would not be encouraging Tom to overthrow the government, or worse, helping Tom plan pranks. Dudley and Harry bounced into the dining room for breakfast, luckily after Severus was on his second cup of coffee. They were eager for the day to begin, and their beaming grins cheered Severus and at the same time made him a bit nauseous with envy.

The only time he'd even looked forward to a day before he was eleven was when he was to see Lily. For a long time even after starting at Hogwarts, she had been the light in his life. Severus knew that feeling any envy for happy children was ridiculous on so many levels, and he shook his head ruefully. He smiled at Harry and Dudley, drew out a vial, and reminded Harry that he would be starting his eyesight potion today. Harry's smile widened - he'd forgotten that.

Severus summoned Tinker and told him Harry needed to take five drops of the potion every morning with breakfast, and to not let it be earlier than 6am or later than 11 am. He measured the amount out carefully into a glass of water, while Tinker watched intently. Harry took it with barely a grimace and the vial was placed on a shelf, out of the way of potential mishaps. Tinker was dancing in place in excitement at being in charge of such an important task.

"Remember to report any headaches, or when your eyesight becomes blurred even with your glasses on. The Healer knows you are taking this, and expects to see you in two weeks to adjust the glasses, and adjust them as needed after that. Tom can take you there, and your Aunt Petunia can accompany you when she is better." Severus knew he had gone over these plans numerous times - both boys had looks of patient resignation and Tom was concentrating on his omelet and not listening at all.

An owl arrived, with the Daily Prophet. Severus smirked at the tale of the Death Eater being ‘apprehended by the Aurors' - as if they'd done anything other than fetch Ragnor from Spinners End. Still, Severus didn't really mind. They had emphasized that they needed the general public to think that Spinner's End was still Harry's home. The rumors regarding the Dragon Reserve could be laid to rest by saying they had been ‘vacationing' briefly at one.

Lucius had firecalled an irritated Fudge extremely early this morning. Fudge had quickly realized the opportunity, and had released a statement early enough to be included in today's paper, that ‘The Boy Who Lived' was well guarded and implied the Ministry had a hand in keeping him safe and sound. Lucius and Severus were smug that Fudge was misleading everyone at their instigation; anyone looking for Harry would continue to go to Spinners End to try and find him.

The Aurors had fallen in with the plans happily. Severus had told them if there were any questions from the ministry, he expected Auror Hugo Savage to contact them, as he had been to visit once already. This impressed the Aurors and would keep the people who were aware of Dragonsrest to a minimum. Severus finished the article and passed the paper to Harry and Dudley, who had been gaping at the headline.

The two of them greatly enjoyed reading the paper from front page to the very back. Severus emphasized to them that the Prophet was to be read with a jaundiced eye, as they tended to sensationalize everything, to sell papers. They nodded and continued reading it every morning.

Severus had explained the ‘full of traps to the very rooftop' house on Spinners End, and the two were enjoying reading about the results when Draco arrived. He joined them in snickering over the news article. Lucius nodded to Severus and left, clutching a wizardspace bag with numerous dark artifacts in it.

Lucius had swept through his houses picking up dark objects he had no real interest in keeping. Now that he was aligning himself more closely with light wizards he needed to remove the more ‘embarrassingly dark items'. Many he would store in the Malfoy family vault, but a large number were about to be traded for one of the two Goblin made items left to be gathered for the trade for the dragon.

Severus would be firecalling the last wizard with the final item, soon. The news for that wizard would not be good.

Petunia walked slowly into the dining area and was seated; she ate slowly, but was happy to be joining the others for a meal. The boys greeted her happily and Severus nodded at her with a small smile. Tom nodded as well with a murmured ‘good morning'. Petunia moved to the living area and settled into a chair by a large bay window. Tinker fussed with pillows and fetched her books.

Another owl arrived, bearing two letters. Harry took one, looking mystified. Tom took the other, looking suspicious. They both read Bill's letters of apology with shock. They had not expected anything like that. Draco and Dudley read the letter over his shoulder, and Harry had to recount the prior day's adventures in Diagon Alley to Draco.

Draco frowned and kept silent with difficulty. Lucius and he had discussed the Weasleys at length. They knew that, as the older Weasleys were members of the Order of the Phoenix, that they would have to deal with them a great deal. Having civil relations with them would be necessary. Lucius said that Severus would deal with any unpleasantness with the Weasley children, and it would be best to say nothing insulting about them unless they got into an argument with Draco, himself. It would look better for the Malfoys if Draco was not the aggressor.

Draco grimaced at the accounts of Tom and Harry's encounters with the Weasley brothers, but at least Bill had realized he had been incredibly rude and had penned some apologies. They looked over at Tom, who was reading the note a second time with a puzzled frown.

There was loud crack and then a knock at the door, which Tinker answered. Fred and George, followed by Percy were led to the entryway and Harry, Dudley and Draco charged in to welcome them. Severus and Tom followed more slowly.

"Welcome to Dragonsrest, gentlemen." Severus intoned. "I hope you enjoy yourselves today. As you guessed, you are on a Dragon Reserve, and I expect you to behave with care. Tom is going to give you a tour of the place, with Rigel Blackpool's help. I had you bring swim things, because we have a pool with a waterslide for you to cool off in, and lunch will be served there. You might be joined by some dragons who like to watch humans swim.

"The director has a young female relative staying with him who will also be attending Hogwarts, who may be joining you - I expect everyone to behave as gentlemen, of course." Severus watched the group nodding vigorously, with satisfaction. "Tom is in charge when I'm not present, and Percy is also here to help keep an eye on things." Tom looked unperturbed, but Percy's chest swelled with importance.

"I have some firecalls to make and possibly a visit, but I will join you for lunch." Severus ruffled Harry's hair. "Have a good day." Harry beamed back at him, and Severus left for the library, to use the floo there.

Dudley and Harry peeked into the living area to let Petunia know the day's plans, and introduced the awestruck twins and Percy. They were greatly impressed at the thought of her being shot to protect Harry and Dudley. They had all heard the horrifying stories of what bullets and guns could do. All three bowed to her and said ‘Honored to meet you', with sincerity. Petunia smiled and waved them off to their pursuits.

Tom led them silently to the Reserve compound, meeting Rigel as they got there. Rigel was fond of the boys, feeling a bit proprietary since he had assisted in their escape from the muggle world. Rigel led them around, showing them the Healer pens for injured dragons, the potions makers hall, and they passed by the riders quarters. Riders smiled and waved at them, calling Hello to Tom in particular. Numerous dragons were pointed out from a respectful distance. Even the Antipodean Opaleye was nearby to be admired.

Fred and George whispered, "Charlie will be sooooo jealous."

Percy smiled a bit to himself; he knew it was petty to feel so smug. But it was difficult, with his older brothers forever sneering at him for his ‘priggish' ways to not want to have something to wave in Charlie's face. With Charlie's aspirations to work on a Dragon Reserve, himself, this would be a bitter blow.

A trip was made to Yao's hot spring, and the dragon came out to be admired. Draco earned the Weasley boys undying gratitude for having a camera with him, so numerous pictures could be taken. Yuan came out to visit for a few moments, and toss treats to Yao. Cho came with him and was introduced, and she followed them to the pool.

Soon, the entire group was cooling off in the pool. The young Welsh Green came down to see the new humans to the Weasleys' delight. Tom left the pool to talk to the Welsh Green with Yvane for a few minutes and then settled on a chaise lounge after waving a drying charm. He unshrunk a bag of books and notes he'd brought with him and spread things over a nearby table. Percy soon joined him on an adjoining chaise.

"Researching something interesting?" Percy asked enthusiastically. He enjoyed unearthing information.

Tom eyed the younger teenager carefully. "We found a very old dagger with a lot of enchantments on it. We were hoping to learn more about the spells, but they seem to be ‘female' in nature - preventing males from using it." Tom smiled a little ruefully at Percy's amusement.

"I take it that's why you had a book on women's magic? Charlie ran on about that a bit." Percy asked.

"Yeah, he had a lot to say about it." Tom's voice took on an edge.

Percy heard the edge, and sympathized with Tom's anger. Charlie and Bill often insulted first and thought later, and seemed to think their victim should cheerfully blow off even the most horrendous insults, if they threw an absentminded ‘sorry' at them. "Well, dad ripped into him and Ron last evening, and I'm pretty sure Bill got a piece of his mind as well."

Tom looked at him in surprise. "Really?" He said, wincing at how stupefied he sounded.

"Yes, Ron's de-gnoming the garden and Charlie has a list of chores that looked pretty endless. I'm not sure what dad said to Bill - he's out on his own, but I know dad did speak to him. Bill was pretty upset about being lied to, I know." Percy looked at Tom earnestly.

Tom was astounded that the elder Weasley would punish his sons for their mischief. He slowly pulled out the letter of apology that Bill had sent. He'd read it twice in disbelief, and then had shoved it into his pocket, sure it was a trick. Could Bill have meant it? Perhaps Percy could tell him, Percy seemed an honest sort, and was friendly toward him.

"Go ahead and ask. I'll know if he lies. He's been honest so far." Yvane urged.

"Your older brother, Bill sent me a letter this morning, apologizing for his actions...do you think his was sincere?" Tom asked slowly.

"He did? I wouldn't imagine he would do that unless he meant it. If he was insincere it would show in the letter - you'd know he didn't mean it." Percy said unequivocally.

Tom looked the letter over again. The only problem was he had no idea of whether to accept the apology, or even how to do so. He couldn't remember ever receiving any real apology. Tom grabbed his courage with both hands and decided to trust Percy - just a little, and handed him the letter. "What do you think I should do, Percy? Should I just write a letter in return, or ask to meet with him?"

Percy scanned the letter quickly. "Well, just a note saying you accept the apology is enough. The invitation to lunch is likely just him saying that if you want a public, personal apology that you can have it."

Tom nodded his mind whirling. There were a lot of people he'd imagined at his feet, desperately scrambling for his forgiveness - Starting with almost everyone at the orphanage, several teachers, and the entire Riddle and Gaunt families. Now it seemed embarrassing to imagine Bill publicly apologizing for simply believing his brother.

"Humiliating others is not as exciting as it seems. Those that enjoy it need to take a good look at themselves." Yvane said.

Tom shoved the letter back in his pocket, resolving to address it later.

Percy took it as an end to that conversation. "Can I help you look anything up?" Percy asked.

Tom handed him a sketch and description of the dagger, and a large book on ancient weapons. "See if you find a mention of any daggers like this one." Percy beamed and started looking.

Severus arrived along with Tinker and the enormous lunch. Severus thanked the happily beaming elf, and called the group to eat. He watched Tom and Percy hunched over several books talking back and forth rapidly and pointing at things. Well, at least Tom was researching with someone closer to his own age, and they were outside, by a pool. He went and sat by the two and soon was adding his observations to their explorations of the books.

Fred and George had fallen in with the others with no difficulty. After a little stilted conversation with Draco, they discovered he and Harry had aspirations as chasers. The Quidditch conversation hadn't ended since then, especially after Cho confessed she intended to be a seeker.

Fred and George brought food over to Tom, Percy and Severus, "Before it ran out." Percy sniffed the drinks suspiciously, knowing his brothers well. Severus and Tom drank before Percy could warn them and laughter broke out at their suddenly green hair. Percy gulped and muttered ‘sorry'.

Severus turned and pinned the pair with a glare. He drew his wand, making their eyes widen with dread. A swish of the wand and he and Tom's hair was back to normal. He'd endured too many hair-color pranks from the marauders to not know how to fix those. He lifted an eyebrow at their sheepish smiles and turned back to his lunch, and called for fresh drinks from Tinker.

Severus could hear Harry's ‘Told you that wouldn't work, guys' behind him and smiled.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

The afternoon was soon at an end, and the twins promised to owl the three after they got to Hogwarts. Tom made a copy of the drawing of the dagger, and Percy promised to look it up at Hogwarts. Tom was looking forward to corresponding with Percy, who seemed as studious as Tom could be.

Severus unlocked the floo and the boys flooed back to the Burrow.

Dudley helped Petunia up to her room and had supper there. Tom ate quickly and sped to the library, eager to double check his notes.

Severus brought out the goblin made ring he'd gotten from a certain Marsden Avery. The wizard had wanted a bunch of illegal potions. He'd settled for a sack full of Galleons and a promise of silence from Severus on a great deal of blackmail material that Severus had on the wizard. Lucius had owled with the goblin made bracelet he'd traded the sack full of dark artifacts for. The goblin made items were now all together for the trade for the dragon.

Harry ate quietly and then watched Severus put all the trading items together with satisfaction.

"We'll have that dragon home very soon, then?" Harry asked.

"Yes, hopefully before I leave for the school year. Yuan is quite happy to hear we're freeing him. He believes the dragon is the last the goblins hold. We certainly hope so. Yvane should be able to talk him out of the caverns and help him fly here." Severus said.

Harry smiled in answer. Helping free the dragon was satisfying. He could remember hoping desperately for rescue when he was locked in his cupboard. Now he could help this dragon.

"They twins told me what house they're going to try for - you'll never guess." Harry smirked at Severus.

Severus lifted an eyebrow and tilted his head. Harry leaned over and whispered.

Severus tipped his head back and roared in laughter. A win indeed.

Percy and the twins sat at the Weasley's dinner table, all three energized by the day they'd had. The twins were regaling their brothers and sister with in-depth descriptions of all the dragons they had seen. Charlie looked increasingly morose with each new species of dragon mentioned. Ginny looked eager when they said pictures would be sent by Draco Malfoy within a week. She very much wanted to see what Yao looked like.

Ron was too tired to care about dragons, although the pool sounded wonderful. He simply shoveled in the food and grunted at appropriate intervals. Percy told his father, in quieter tones, about helping Tom research the ancient dagger with more enthusiasm than Arthur had seen on Percy's face in a long time. Arthur cheerfully encouraged Percy, hoping Percy would continue to open up to his new friend.

Charlie listened to the twins, stomping hard on his feelings of jealousy. He'd managed to write two letters of apology. The one to Harry had been simple. As he looked back, he did realize that Ron had thrown the first insult, and Harry had simply reacted - just as any ten year old would. The letter to Tom had been easier after he learned Tom had grown up in an orphanage. Tom's haughty and cold front was easier to understand, and at least partially excuse, knowing that.

Listening to Percy run on about Tom's research was easier to hear than the twins descriptions of the dragons. Charlie wasn't much for research; he liked to ‘learn by doing'. He'd gone to the Dragon Reserve in the Hebrides with a friend last summer for a week, which had cemented his desire to work with dragons - the outdoor work would suit him, he felt. It would have been great to visit the Welsh Reserve, which apparently had a larger and more diverse group of dragons. He picked at his food a bit and hoped that Fred and George would shut up soon.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

The next day Severus was up early for breakfast, and Tinker immediately popped in with coffee. Severus looked at the calendar morosely. Next Monday would start the Hogwarts school year. It was only Thursday, but he knew the weekend would fly by. He wandered to the library only to find Tom there ahead of him. Tom had several stacks of books in front of him, and piles of parchment, but he was staring at the letter he had received the day before.

Harry had received an apology from Bill, as well, and had asked Severus what to do, just before bedtime had been called. Severus smiled a bit smugly at Harry's rather Slytherin move to put off going to bed. Severus wasn't sure what house Harry would end up in, but he was encouraged by any subtle maneuvers like this one. Harry hadn't ever received an apology before Dudley had had his ‘epiphany' - and certainly never in written form. Harry was totally puzzled by it. They had talked a while, and Harry had produced the letter.

Severus had perused the missive a bit suspiciously. He was under no illusions that Bill thought any better of his old potions instructor. He likely still wanted an alliance, however tentative, with the ‘Boy Who Lived'. He imagined with the return of Petunia Dursley that the Weasley's would have given up hope of any guardianship. However, some of the children likely were ambitious enough to know a friendship with Harry would be useful.

Severus grimaced, he knew he was being hopelessly cynical, but after all, he was the Head of Slytherin. Not to mention he'd witnessed enough power-networking among even teenagers there in Hogwarts. That was, after all, where Tom Riddle had first put together the beginnings of his Death Eaters.

After they talked about Harry's feelings about the apology, Severus had told Harry to ‘sleep on it, and write an answer in the morning'. Severus looked at Tom's mystified face and knew he was struggling with the same thing Harry had been. Harry and Tom's childhoods had both been barren of people who cared enough to express regret for anything they might have inflicted on the boys. Severus could empathize with that, himself. He snorted to himself; he'd never even received an apology for an attempt on his life, in school. He was as unfamiliar with sincere apologies as Tom and Harry.

"Difficulties with writing a response?" Severus asked lightly, shaking off old memories, and sitting down across from Tom. Severus had his own letter to write to the Gringotts Supervisor to arrange to spring the dragon from the caverns.

"I'm just not sure what to say. Everything I think of sounds hopelessly stuffy or insincere." Tom answered uncomfortably. If he had been asked to write a scathing letter full of insults and veiled threats it would have been no problem. Polite reassurances of forgiveness eluded him, however.

Harry walked in at that point, munching a final slice of bacon and sipping at a large glass of pumpkin juice. "I'm having the same problem. How do you just say ‘forget it, all's forgiven and forgotten'?"

"Well, I suggest simply putting those very words down on parchment - sometimes simplest is best." Severus answered in relief. It was nice when the boys gave the answers, themselves.

"Really? Won't it sound...flippant?" Ton asked hesitantly.

"Well, I would elaborate a bit. Perhaps say that the little scene with Charlie was partly your fault?" Severus lifted an eyebrow at Tom, causing him to grimace and sigh. But at least Tom lifted his Neverout quill made from a raven's feather, and started writing.

Harry sat and pulled some parchment in front of him and started writing as well. Severus smirked; he had fielded a parental problem without a hitch - he hoped all guardianship issues would be as easy. Severus grabbed a parchment and started a smug-sounding missive to Gringotts. Yvane, at least would have a happy weekend.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

Rosemerta arrived soon after Harry, Dudley and Tom had left for the pool, meeting Cho there. Rosemerta sat in the living room with Petunia and talked for a time about the differences between living in the wizarding world and the muggle one. Petunia could remember more of what Lily had told her about magical substitutes for muggle implements.

Rosemerta knew little about the muggle world; except for the somewhat inadequate muggle studies class and the little that Severus had introduced her to on the weekends and vacations that they had spent together. Petunia asked some questions she had after reading some of the books Harry and Rosemerta had gotten her. Severus had also unearthed a few books from his ever-expanding library.

Petunia finally asked the question she hadn't worked up the nerve to ask Severus. "How did you and Severus meet?"

Rosemerta laughed a bit. Anyone who suspected they were seeing each other over the last eight years always had the same mystified expression.

"I'm four years older that Severus - I took over the pub from my uncle, after learning the trade from him after Hogwarts. I was engaged to be married to a young man who was climbing the ranks in the ministry. There was a Death Eater attack late one night in Hogsmeade - it was dark and I never really saw my attacker, but they cast a couple curses on me. One of the curses...well it effectively sterilized me."

Rosemerta swallowed hard. She was resigned to her childless state, but it was still difficult to talk about. "My fiancé stuck with me for almost a year, but finally his family wore him down." Rosemerta sighed and smiled ruefully. "No, that's not quite true. I keep excusing him, but I know that once the shock wore off and he started thinking about a future with no children he started pulling away - long before his mother started in on him. I just wish he'd dumped me a lot sooner than just weeks before our wedding."

Rosemerta gave a snorting laugh and Petunia nodded with a sympathetic chuckle. They had a moment of perfect understanding regarding bitter memories. They had both been let down by the men who had sworn to take care of them.

"Severus found me at the back entrance of my pub that evening, having hysterics. He gave me a calming draught and listened to me. We got to be friends, and then it slowly...became more." Rosemerta smiled fondly, "Severus isn't easy to figure out, and I had to do some serious digging to get past his walls, but he was well worth it."

Petunia smiled sadly. "I remember him mostly as an angry boy and a rather aloof teenager. But he was a fiercely loyal friend to Lily. I was sure he had grown into a fine man, or I would never have sent a letter to him asking for help."

"I know he loved Lily a great deal, and he will always have a place - a rather large place - in his heart for her, and now her son." Rosemerta grinned at Petunia's astonished expression. "I told Severus all about Aaron, and he told me about Lily. I'm not going to say neither of us have our secrets, but we have shared quite a bit about ourselves."

"I was wondering if you would have a problem with Harry being Severus' ward, since he is Lily's son." Petunia said slowly. She had no wish to stir up trouble where there was none, but Harry was here to stay, if Petunia read Severus' determined air correctly.

"Severus always said he had no need for children, but from the way he's taken to Harry I would guess that's not totally accurate. Perhaps Harry is his chance at something like parenthood. I would be foolish to try and rob him of this, and it is quite stupid to be jealous of a dead woman. I would certainly never resent Lily's memory, as she died saving Harry's life." Rosemerta smiled. "We Hufflepuffs are much too practical for that."

Petunia nodded, and the conversation returned to whether preservation spells affected taste when the food was left on the shelf for years.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

Severus emerged from the lab in time to join Rosemerta and Petunia for lunch. The boys had lunch at the pool, as usual. Petunia was assisted upstairs for a nap. She was feeling stronger, but afternoon naps were still welcome.

This left Rosemerta at Severus' mercy, to her delight. They spent some gleefully stolen moments until late afternoon sun drove the boys back into Dragonsrest. Rosemerta greeted them, looking only slightly disheveled. She left to get the pub ready for the evening, after getting Severus' promise to contact her to arrange a date ‘very soon'.

Dudley went upstairs to have dinner with Petunia. Harry grinned; it was nice that the two of them got time alone together, and that left Severus with he and Tom. Harry took frequent breaks during the hours at the pool, quizzing Tom about his research into the Horcruxes and the weapons he hoped to use to destroy them. Tom was quite patient in his explanations. Harry helped him look things up, at times.

Harry found some of the tales about the weapons were fascinating. He read a few of them aloud to Draco and Dudley some days, who were as enthralled with the tales of ancient warrior wizards and their enchanted weapons as Harry. Tom would occasionally pass on some stories that Yvane would tell him. Yvane knew some details about the stories that weren't in the books. Often they would provide a slant that would change the outlook of the tale. Occasionally it would be humorous; often the reasons the wizards were in the situation they ‘heroically' had to get out of was less than laudable.

Once, right after they had destroyed the cup Tom had inspected his scar with Severus standing nearby looking grave. It had caused sudden, searing pain which Tom had apologized for - Tom looking sad and far more guilty than the brief pain had called for. He and Severus had consulted in low tones for a few minutes, and Severus had given him a pain potion.

Tom and Severus talked pleasantly about study subjects at the table tonight and Harry listened with a faint glow of happiness. He had a guardian that cared enough about him to go over the same ground about his studies for three evenings in a row. Tom winked at Harry, knowing he had noticed it as well, and Harry grinned back. It was almost like having an older brother, at times he liked to pretend that.

The conversation stopped, listening to several owls angry hooting and a house-elves high pitched squeaks. Tom went to calm the three owls, took the envelopes and gave treats to them. The Gringotts owl left immediately with an irritated squawk. Errol hooted happily, and ate. A third owl was not a breed he recognized and had an imperious air. He had obviously traveled a long way, and Tinker gave him a large bowl of food. The last owl was a ministry one and left after his letter was taken.

Tom took the letters to Severus, keeping the one addressed to him. He read the apology from Charlie with resignation, hoping that if he wrote an identical acceptance to him that he and Bill would not compare letters. Harry was also reading an apology with dismay; he'd hoped he was off letter duty.

Severus read the Gringotts letter with a small smile. The Goblin's letter oozed glee at raking in such a huge pile of Goblin made items, although they were admittedly less than happy to give up their only dragon. There had been sly references to ‘how did the wizards expect to get the dragon out without risking their lives?' Severus chuckled, in spite of the wizards saying they could talk the dragon out, the Goblins obviously didn't believe them. None the less, Supervisor Clawscar wished to do the trade Friday afternoon.

The Ministry letter was short, from Auror Hugo Savage who wished to see Severus at his earliest convenience about ‘the house in Spinner's End'. He would invite him on Saturday, for an afternoon tea. That should satisfy everyone.

Severus looked the last, very fancy envelope over while Harry and Tom ate their strawberry shortcake dessert. Harry had expressed a liking for berries, and they had been deluged with every berry in existence in their desserts. The other occupants of Dragonsrest would have begged for a change, but they all liked seeing Harry's delight every time a new concoction of berries appeared. It was a small price to pay, and the desserts were wonderful.

Severus looked at the seal - the Krum family. Ah, the deal had been concluded for the old Krum family ‘castle', then. They likely wished to express gratitude for Harry selling the old family dwelling to them without extorting a huge sum out of them. The Krums were a well-respected family, and Severus had told the accounting firm to ask a rather low amount for the place - not so low as to be insulting, but not very high, either. Severus waved his wand, checking for spells - there were none, of course, and he handed it to a surprised Harry.

"It is addressed to you, Harry - I simply made sure it was safe." Severus smiled at Harry's impressed look at the Krum seal.

Harry opened the letter carefully, so the seal wasn't badly damaged. He wondered if the Potter family had a seal. The letter wasn't long, but it definitely used rather long words. The gist of it seemed to be that the Krum family wished to express their gratefulness for Harry selling to them the ‘ancient family dwelling so close to their hearts'. The letter asked to see Harry to express their thanks personally the next time they were in Britain, possibly around Christmas.

Harry handed the letter to Severus to read. He read it aloud, knowing Tom was curious. "I will be here for at least part of the Winter Holiday's. However, you may need to escort him, Tom. We'll see what happens at the time."

Tom smiled, rather proud of the continued trust Severus displayed. After his poor display in Diagon Alley he had been afraid there would be a set-back in Severus' trust.

"There might have been, but as I stopped you it did reaffirm that I can prevent any untimely deaths from occurring when you're in a snit. Plus, you did admirably in an encounter just an hour later, so he knows you can learn." Yvane smugly reminded him.

"It wasn't a snit." Tom wished he could snarl at Yvane, but that was hard to do mentally. Tom noticed that Yvane however had no difficulty snickering at him mentally.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

Friday arrived and Dudley, Draco & Harry gathered around a late breakfast trying to think of an argument that would convince Severus and Lucius to allow them to accompany them to Gringotts. They knew that the dragon might be dangerous, but surely Yvane could control him? They made Tom promise to pensieve a memory for them to see, and trudged to the pool to meet Cho. One of the dragonriders had offered to play lifeguard while they swam that day, since Tom was unavailable.

The compound was a hive of activity. The news of the wizards ransoming the dragon from the goblins at Gringotts had run through the Reserve in record time. The dragonriders and dragonkeepers had already approved of Severus, as he had rescued Harry and his cousin; Lucius had been ‘Okayed' as well, since he had been helping Severus. Tom, for some reason, had the approval of every dragon on the Reserve, although the dragons wouldn't tell their human friends why. They had been cautiously friendly with Tom, and any dragonriders or keepers that happened to use the pool at the same time as the boys had always answered his questions willingly.

Now that it was known that Tom had brokered this deal with Severus and Lucius' help, the close-knit community of the dragon reserves embraced Tom as one of them.

Lucius, Severus and Tom entered Gringotts and were eagerly escorted into a large room with a very large crowd of goblins who stopped speaking abruptly when they entered. Tom clutched the bagful of items tightly. Supervisor Clawscar stepped forward formally and bowed.

The three wizards bowed in return and they went to the table to slowly pull out the objects and let the goblins inspect them and mark them off the list of items to ransom the dragon. The list was finally completed and the wizards left with Clawscar while the goblins went to claim the items made by their families.

The ride to the depths of the cavern was a bit hair-raising. Lucius always endured the rides with clenched teeth. Severus was indifferent and somewhat bored. Tom grinned and enjoyed it very much. They all arrived to the cavern depths in one piece, and walked past the very largest of the old family vaults, including the Black vault Narcissa had raided for them recently. The Potter vault was down the vast hallway they just passed. Severus knew there was a Prince vault here, somewhere.

The came to the shallow cave where Scarsnout was chained and held at bay by several goblins with fiery lances. Yvane came to the forefront of Tom's mind and asked for some extra control. "I may need to act quickly, if things don't go well." Tom acquiesced and Yvane took control of Tom's body.

Tom strode forward and his eyes took an extra fierce look. "Step aside." The goblins obeyed after a nod from Clawscar. Tom came forward and Yvane reached out to the dragon's mind.

"Peace, brother dragon, I am here to free you." Yvane said soothingly. Seeing the dragon more closely, he could see it was a Ukrainian Ironbelly - the largest of the dragon breeds.

Scarsnout's head turned and his mostly blind eyes tried to find them. "Are you really a brother dragon? I began to think I was the last of my kind. I have been here for many...many years and never saw another dragon."

"What do you last remember when you were above ground?" Yvane asked.

"Elerick the Hebredian black still lived near the standing stones of the Salisbury Plains. I was six decades in age, and learning of the world from him." Scarsnout answered hesitantly.

Yvane sighed, he recalled the old dragon of that name - he'd died a century ago, and had removed to the Hebrides Reserve two centuries before that. "You've been down here at least three hundred years. We have paid the goblins to let us take you out of here. Can you fly, following my directions?"

"To leave this place - I would follow one of those snooty kneazles. I can still see shadows and light." The old dragon answered with a snort.

Tom turned and nodded to the astonished goblins. Clawscar looked at Tom hesitantly; it had been obvious Tom was somehow communicating with the dragon. Goblins had always insisted that dragons were just powerful magical animals, but not intelligent in any way, just tough brutes. Clawscar pointed a short staff at the shackles and freed the dragon. He and the other supervisors needed to review this finding.

Clawscar, followed by Severus and Lucius led the way down toward the back of the cavern with Tom walking by the dragon. One cavern led to another, and another - they could finally see light and hear the sound of water. They came out on the shore of the Thames, an area disillusioned and warded against muggles. Clawscar muttered a goodbye and scuttled back down the cavern. Lucius cast a spell to make the dragon look like a large bird to the muggles.

Severus and Lucius slowly approached to stand beside Tom. Yvane reassured Tom that he would keep him safe. Tom wasn't sure he wanted his first ride on a dragon to be this way. Severus and Lucius helped Tom onto the dragons back and then took out brooms and resized them. They would fly next to the dragon, disillusioned, and prevent any disasters - they hoped.

Yvane gave the order to fly and Scarsnout swept his wings back and forward, testing their strength. He lifted off with a thunderclap of a wingbeat. He gained altitude rapidly, knowing that the higher he got the better. He could glide forever, even as weak as he was if he just got high enough.

Yvane got the dragon headed in the right direction, Severus and Lucius flanking him. It was almost noon, and the noisy London traffic floated up to the dragon, startling him. Airplanes flew by at a distance, frightening the dragon. Yvane explained the noise and flying objects.

"Those puny humans are invading our skies, and causing all this noise?" Scarsnout asked in incredulity. "Weren't the wizards on their blasted brooms bad enough?"

"Yes, I'm afraid the skies belong to more than us, now." Yvane said indulgently. He could remember his own outrage, the first time he saw a human trying to own the skies and air currents the way the dragons did. They were a poor excuse of an imitation, in his opinion. There was little art to it, as far as he could tell.

The flight took hours, but they made the Welsh Reserve before evening. Yao and Yuan were waiting along with several older, experiences riders and their dragons. Cho and the three boys were standing nearby, watching breathlessly. The dragon's descent was more uncertain than his flight. He circled several times, slowly honing in on the area that Yvane was indicating. He backwinged uncertainly, and managed a clumsy but safe landing.

The riders and dragons soon had the dragon swept up in welcome and urged him toward the Healers pens. Scarsnout turned toward the wizards first. "Thank you, Yvane, and your wizard friends. I owe you much, and I won't forget it." He then turned and followed the dragons and riders to the compound Healers.

Cho scurried along with Yuan, waving at her friends, hoping to see more. Severus and Lucius scooped up the boys and went to Dragonsrest.

Tom settled for a bowl of stew and small loaf of bread in his room before collapsing on his bed. Severus had to provide the memory for the boys to view; at least it kept them happy for an hour. Severus and Lucius discussed Auror Savages expected visit the next day. Lucius agreed to be there, Severus felt that the canny Auror was best kept ‘in the loop', where possible to keep him on their side.

Dudley headed for bed happily, and Harry waved Severus into his room with a proud smile and pointed to a formerly empty place on his wall. It now had a very large wizarding picture of Severus and Harry standing in from of Yao, who would occasionally puff a small flame in the air. Severus had an arm thrown across Harry's shoulder and they were smiling companionably. The picture was in an ornate frame with dragons wandering around the frame.

Severus looked at the pair of figures in surprise. He knew that Harry was happy, here on the Reserve, and that he had settled into being his ward. He was a bit astonished at how content he, himself seemed.

Severus turned to the hesitantly smiling Harry. "It's perfect. I expect a copy, of course." Harry beamed and held up a fistful of snapshots.

An exhausted Tom slept in the next morning, along with Dudley and Harry. Severus savored the quiet and his coffee a bit, reading the Daily Prophet. It was Saturday, and he would have to return to Hogwarts tomorrow afternoon. He was interrupted in his morose musings by Petunia triumphantly entering, unaided.

Petunia had felt much better this morning, and had managed to shower and dress on her own. Navigating the stairs had been slow work, but she had done it. She sat across from Severus and gave him a proud smile. Severus was only on his first cup of coffee, so he just smirked and toasted her with his coffee cup.

The smell of bacon unearthed the half-asleep boys soon enough. Severus reluctantly reminded Harry and Dudley that he would be leaving after lunch the following day. "Is there anything you would like to do today?"

Dudley looked puzzled, and Harry uncertain. "Well, you'll be pretty busy once you start the term, from what you've said. Maybe just a quiet day? We don't have many of those." Harry ended with a sly grin.

Severus rolled his eyes but had to agree that the summer had been busy. "I'm sure we can look in on the Gringotts dragon in the afternoon." Severus was curious about the dragon's blindness, and how the Reserve Healers would treat it.

One of the Malfoy owls arrived with an imperious hoot and Severus took the note that was tied to one leg. Andromeda and her daughter wished to interview Tom and, Severus assumed, look the place over. Albus had vouched for them, and Nymphadora was anxious to take the job of helping Tom get ready for his NEWTS. Andromeda was more cautious, however. Andromeda was willing to arrive this evening, to meet them all.

Severus sighed, well the day wouldn't be as quiet as they liked, but at least they would have everything in order for Tom and the tutoring. He sent a reply with the owl to Lucius saying that having everyone for dinner would be good, and then Tom and Nymphadora (Why had they landed the poor girl with that name?) could decide on a timetable. Lucius had indicated he and Draco were attending another Quidditch game. They promised to take Harry and Dudley to the upcoming games after the school term started.

Tom dragged down the stairs at last, in time for a late brunch. The stress of flying on a mostly blind dragon, hoping that Yvane could, indeed guide him had been nerve racking. Dudley and Harry had been playing a quiet game of Chinese checkers with Severus, who didn't remember the muggle game, so he was at a disadvantage for once, and the boys were taking gleeful advantage of it. Petunia had wandered out to the garden to enjoy the sun, before she could be talked into a game.

Tom joined them in the living area, and watched the game, looking puzzled. The games at the orphanage were always missing pieces, and none looked like this one, anyway. The boys greeted Tom enthusiastically, sensing another easy mark for their game.

Eventually they joined Petunia in the garden area, and Severus and Tom submitted to some board game defeats. Tinker served lunch with the assistance of a silent Dobby who grimaced at the sight of Tom, worry in his eyes. Dobby had reluctantly decided that the Potions Master meant no harm, and that his old master Lucius Malfoy was - so far - not up to anything bad. But the young master Tom, he didn't understand how he could be partly dragon - and not be a dark wizard. But, it was not up to him to decide anymore. Master Malfoy had bound his magic tightly to Tinker, and ordered him to serve the Potions Master and all that lived here - including this dragon-wizard. He served the food, and looked at the suspiciously scowling Harry Potter mournfully.

They sipped at the tea and chatted about Hogwarts and chuckled over the Weasley's likely reactions to what the twins planned. Tom hoped Percy would accept it well - he suspected that he would, as Percy had said at one point that the hat had dithered between Ravenclaw and Gryffindor for him. Severus answered questions about Hogwarts and Tom compared the answers to how things were in the 40's.

Life with Armando Dippet as Headmaster didn't seem very different from now. Some things seemed more lenient - reflecting more modern thinking, and apparently punishments weren't physical, although they had already gotten rid of the harshest punishments by the 40's.

The four wandered across the meadow toward the compound when the sharp-eyed Severus noted some blindingly white bodies moving in the nearby forest, and pointed in their direction of them.

"What are they?" Dudley whispered.

"Unicorns, there is usually a herd or two of them on the Reserves. The dragons rarely bother them, and the unicorns like being near other magical creatures." Severus answered. They watched carefully, until there was no further sign of them.

"Can we look for them again?" Harry asked wistfully, as they continued toward the compound.

"You can, but the unicorns prefer females. You might have better luck if you bring your Aunt Petunia with you, when she feels better. They may approach her a little closer." Severus answered. Tom smirked in Severus' direction, and the Potions Master rolled his eyes. He was NOT going to get into a discussion regarding the purity, etc. that was needed to be able to truly interact with unicorns, with a pair of ten year olds.

The group was welcomed warmly by the Dragon folk they met on the way to the Healer pens. The Reserve was ecstatic to have the Ukrainian Ironbelly rescued from the Gringotts Goblins, but they knew it couldn't have been simple - or inexpensive.

The group was directed to the right pen and Yuan led them in. The elderly Welsh Green that lived here permanently was highly prized as able to heal other dragons quite well. Dragon magic sometimes didn't react well with wizard spell. Potions and other more indirect healing worked best. It had taken centuries of trial and error, since the Reserves had been opened to find even a handful of spells that worked well on dragons.

Dragons who knew healing magic were few and far between, and were jealously hoarded by Reserves. Reserve directors could forgive other directors for luring dragons away - unless they were trying to lure their healer dragon.

Yvane could hear the Welsh Green before he could see her, she must be very old, he thought.

"...and I told her that a haunch of beef is all well and good, but I always preferred a nice plump young deer." The elderly Healer dragon was rambling. "Those old stags are just too gamey."

The rescued Ironbelly was listening to the older dragon meekly. But he turned when he sensed Tom and Yvane.

"Are you well..." Yvane belatedly realized they didn't know the dragon's name.

The dragon chuckled darkly, "I had almost forgotten it myself. It took me several minutes to recall it. I was called Astrid, when I still lived among my own kind."

Yvane sympathized silently, and the Welsh green blathered on. "A nice name, young man, my own is...hmm - I just told you that earlier didn't I? It'll come to me." The absentminded dragon hummed a bit. "Ah, yes, - Hazelette - my last rider shouted it at me often enough." She chuckled happily. "MY mother hatched her eggs in a stand of Witch-hazel quite often, and she liked to use the word hazel in her names when she could."

"She is working on my eyes and it's going quite well - with only one treatment I can see shapes a bit. It will take weeks, even with daily treatments to restore my sight. She isn't sure how well my eyes will recover, but she is giving it her best shot." Astrid sounded half hopeful and half resigned.

"My, yes - your eyes were in bad shape, you young folks expect it to be one spell and everything's fine." Hazelette chattered on. "Reminds of that Hungarian Horntail that took on a passel of witches looking for old eggshells around her nest ... What a mess she was!!" Astrid sighed and settled in to listen to another disjointed memory. It was nice to hear another dragon - no matter how demented and rambling.

The group escaped while they could.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

Severus sat at the high table, watching the Hogwarts students pile into the main hall and take their seats. He missed Dragonsrest, and the people there, already. He had already fretted endlessly and firecalled them twice - and he'd only been gone one afternoon. Thankfully Nymphadora and Andromeda, after giving him a long stare, had gotten along quite well with Tom. That gave him two more people he could rely on to help if needed.

The Auror had visited and Severus had explained how they had set up his old home as a Death Eater trap. Hugo found this hilarious. Severus had reluctantly given the ward alarm over to Lucius. He would hate to miss out on any prey his traps caught, but he couldn't respond to the alarm promptly while at Hogwarts. Of course Lucius could have been less gleeful about it.

Albus was beaming, as usual and Severus did the only thing he could - he didn't look at the Headmaster at all. His Slytherins nodded and smiled at their Head of House. Most of them had look of curiosity on their faces. Terrence Higgs grinned happily at Severus and Severus gave a small smile and nod in return. He would start on swaying them away from the Dark Lord soon.

Minerva soon had the first years trudging up to the front - or in the case of the twins - bouncing. Minerva was still looking unhappy. She had been regaled with horror stories of the twins all last year, by Charlie. She had grimly resigned herself to enduring a pair of unrepentant pranksters for seven years.

There had been the usual pre-sorting bets on houses, and Severus was looking to clean up on the Weasley's. All the other professors had laughed when he said the twins would not be in Gryffindor. They all thought it was a sucker bet, but it helped that he didn't have to say where he thought they would be.

He listened to the sorting, the Chang girl went into Ravenclaw, as he expected. There weren't many surprises, really. Then they came to Fred Weasley, and the sorting hat was placed on his head. Long moments went by and the sorting hat finally said, "Well FINE, if you are so very sure...HUFFLEPUFF."

There was a moment of perfect silence, and then the Hufflepuff table cheered happily. There was a minor explosion at the Gryffindor table, and Charlie's voice could be heard protesting that there was a mistake.

George was up next and the hat said "Fine...Hufflepuff." In an annoyed voice. The twins settled into the group of badgers with broad grins. They would be in control of the house within a month, they felt.

Charlie was still yelling for a re-sort, and a very flustered Professor McGonagall rapped him on the back of the head with the scroll, telling him to leave off. Percy, however had a smirk of satisfaction on his face, and he caught Severus' eye and lift his goblet of pumpkin juice in a toast and received a smirk of acknowledgment in return.

Albus announced the feast, still looking a bit bewildered. Minerva sat next to Severus with shock on her face.

"How did you know, Severus?" She asked in low tones. Severus just smiled and lifted an eyebrow. "Well, I don't care - I'm just happy that they won't be my headache." She peered down that table to the faintly horror-struck Professor Sprout. Yes, she had already endured several Weasley's - it was someone else's turn.

Dumbledore cast a few suspicious glances in his direction. Severus blithely dug into his meal, and mentally composed a letter to Harry regarding the Weasley twins...which reminded him.

"Minerva, you have likely heard I have guardianship of Harry Potter." Minerva gave him an arch look and nodded. "He knows very little about his parents. His Aunt is more forthcoming, now that they are out of the abusive situation, and I am able to tell him about Lily. However, giving him stories of James is more difficult. I've been able to tell him a few stories that I could make sound humorous. I could tell him that James was gifted in charms and could transfigure things easily, but I thought you could perhaps write him with some reminisces about him."

Minerva smiled a bit tearfully. "It's so sweet of you to think of that for Harry. Of course I can do so."

Severus froze in horror - she was calling him sweet. "I'm not sweet. I'm just being....practical." To his disgust she just smiled and patted his arm.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

Fred and George struggled futilely against the sheets, and cursed their roommates. They had been trying to lay down a few simple ground rules with the other first years, and suddenly that sanctimonious third year Cedric had come in a told them off. When they had objected he waved his wand, trapping them in their beds. The sheets wouldn't let them out, no matter what they did.

The traitorous first years had cheered him, and Cedric had announced the charm would end at 7am, so they should just get comfortable. The twins had finally given up and sullenly listened to their roommates snicker themselves to sleep.

"Hey Fred - you think we should have picked Slytherin?" George asked.

"No, they'd have tied us to the ceiling." Fred answered glumly.

They fell asleep pondering the wisdom of their choice.

Harry happily perused his owl post the day the day after Hogwarts opened. There was a letter from Mr. Higgs, their flying instructor, who had attended school at the same time as James Potter. He read the letter out loud for Dudley, Tom and Petunia. The tales were amusing and, as promised Mr. Higgs had not told any tales that would trouble Harry.

There was a brief note from the transfiguration professor at Hogwarts - a Professor McGonagall.

Dear Mr. Harry Potter,

I was most happy to hear from Severus that you are doing well.

It was my privilege to be your parents Head of House when they attended Hogwarts. I greatly miss both of them, and am most anxious to meet both you and your cousin when you attend next year. Severus has told me you would enjoy tales of the two of them, as your family did not know James well, and did not know much of their doings at school. I will try to send you letters with tales of your parents when I can., I'm afraid that school keeps us busy, but I promise I will send one soon.

Sincerely,

Professor Minerva McGonagall

Deputy Headmistress

Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry

"She sounds nice." Harry said hesitantly.

"I remember Lily saying how much she liked her Head of House, I didn't recall her name." Petunia answered.

"I went to school with Minnie." Tom snickered, to their surprise. They had forgotten that Tom had skipped almost fifty years. "She was a bit of a know it all in her first year, and then she wised up a bit, and was quite popular. She was Head Girl in my sixth year - the last year I remember." Tom looked a bit thoughtful as he reminisced.

The last letter was from Severus. It was an unsurprising letter for Harry, who had known what House the twins were aiming for.

Dear Harry,

The twins caused dozens of Weasley and Prewett ancestors to spin in their graves. They did as they had told you and managed to weasel their way into the formerly honorable House of Hufflepuff. The stupefied look on Professor Sprouts' face (their horrified new Head of House) was only outdone by the look of intense relief on Professor McGonagall's (the Head of House for the Gryffindor's). Charlie Weasley got whacked by the above mentioned Gryffindor Head of House when he wouldn't stop complaining about Fred and George's sorting. It hasn't sunk in that they did it on purpose, apparently. Percy, however, gave me a rather Slytherin smirk - he was obviously not surprised at all.

Give my greetings to Petunia and let Dudley know that the twins will be writing both of you in the first detention I arrange for them - I'm sure they will be doing something detention-earning soon.

Let Tom know I will see if books can be lent to him from the library here for his numerous research projects.

Best Regards,

Your guardian,

Severus Snape

There was also a letter from Mafalda, but Harry pushed that into a pocket - he didn't need more teasing about his ‘girlfriend' from Dudley. He knew it was in fun, but teasing still made him uneasy at times.

All four of them chuckled happily. Tom smiled bemusedly, imagining Charlie's expression when hit by Minnie. He remembered her temper quite well. She would be in her sixties, now, he realized with a start. Now and then he had a sudden realization of how many years he'd been stuck in the diary.

Tom hastened to the library to grab his research on Horcruxes and the curses on the ring to work on while the boys studied. He would wait on the dagger until he heard from Percy or more books from Severus. He hoped to figure out how to free Harry from the Horcrux soon, or at least un-curse the ring before Christmas break.

Draco arrived with a bounce in his step, and they all marched to the sun-room that had been converted into a classroom.

"Okay, Severus, Lucius and I went over the subjects we wanted to cover, there is space for things you might wish to add, and you might think of things as we go along." Tom smiled at the gleeful faces. He hoped they kept their eagerness to learn after entering Hogwarts school.

"We'll do some book work before lunch, and then look for plants in the meadow and woods that are good for potions after lunch. The elves have been getting the garden area ready for us to plant things. It's much too late to plant seeds, but we can transplant adult plants. Severus and I planned a garden, and we'll look for those, but we can add plants we find, as well if we wish." Tom was relieved to see they still looked happy.

"Can we look for unicorns while we're out there?" Dudley asked enthusiastically.

Draco perked up excitedly, "There's unicorns?"

"Yes, there are several herds, but we must be careful not to annoy them. They will approach if they wish, but if there are foals, they get especially protective. Now, pull out the beginning Charms book, we'll start with - studying the simplest charms and the wand movements that are most commonly used in spells. The easier the movements are for you, the better." Tom sat on the front of his desk to demonstrate.

The swish and flick was actually not easy to do correctly, and it would likely take several days of repetition to do correctly. He showed them all the basic moves, and then demonstrated some spells that used them. The boys all tried the swish and flick and Tom stood behind them, sometimes guiding an arm in the correct movement. It didn't take more than an hour to tire of that, so they studied about unicorns and he had them cross-reference uses of their parts in potions, wands and weapons. They had their first experience in writing an essay with never-out quills regarding this.

Draco was quite gleeful that his wand had unicorn hair in his wand, and his essay consisted mostly of wandlore regarding unicorns. Dudley had concentrated on the uses in weaponry, and Harry had gone into detail on potion uses.

The three took turns reading their essays to each other before lunch, and they critiqued them, praising some areas, suggesting more balance - as each of them had tended to dwell on what interested them.

Tom was a bit annoyed at their narrow view.

"Remember, they haven't done this before, and praise works best for beginners." Yvane chided.

Tom thought that over quickly and told the boys they were fine essays - likely better than many first years, and they would do well as long as they remembered to check their facts and keep the essay balanced.

Lunch was jovial, and Petunia was given the essays to read. Tom was sure that none of the boys could have said what they ate; they were too busy looking at the lists of plants they were to find, either for transplant or for gathering. Tom had proposed an ongoing competition. Each day they would look for plants and the one who found the most would get to name the desert at supper that night. At the end of the week the overall winner could pick an outing - within reason.

The group of four left on their foraging mission, and Petunia went to talk to Tinker and Dobby. Nymphadora and her mother would be here at noon tomorrow and she wanted lunch to be especially nice. Tinker was thrilled at her interest, and Dobby watched her carefully and wrung his hands.

The group moved slowly through the meadow, stopping to show the boys plants that they normally just walked obliviously on. He had a colorfully illustrated Herbology text of plants with him. Somehow looking at the text was different from looking at plain-looking weeds in the meadow. They soon had identified some scurvygrass, fluxweed, knotgrass and lovage. Nettles were easy enough to identify. They carefully dug up some of the fluxweed and lovage, and called Tinker to take the plants to their garden.

They also gathered up some of the scurvygrass and knotgrass. Tom rejected the nettle, saying the nettle from Queerditch marsh was far superior, and they would get it from there, or not at all. As they filled a bag, Tom would banish it back to the potions lab. They approached the woods then and found some flitterbloom, dittany and mallowsweet, but they only found a few plants worth transplanting to the boys relief. The careful digging was more tiring than they the boys had thought, and all but Harry were quite unused to getting their hands so dirty.

When Tinker fetched away those plants, they entered the woods. Draco and Dudley were almost hoping to not find any more plants for awhile. Tom walked slowly, realizing that his students were tiring. They found a stream, and he had them wash off the dirt, and pull their trainers and socks off to soak their feet.

Tom looked around and decided to wind up the afternoon lesson by just pointing out the trees around them. Luckily there were several interesting ones. He was soon pointing out the Oak and listing its qualities as a wand tree and the parts useful in potions. Dudley was beaming - that was what his wand was made of. There was also a Holly tree nearby and Harry listened, rapt, as Tom listed the tree's qualities and uses. Draco pouted a bit as they left, and Tom promised they would find a Hawthorne tree for him.

The boys looked rested and eager again, and they got their trainers back on. They took a different path back to the house and Tom kept pointing out trees, and by chance found a Hawthorne tree to Draco's glee. The walk back was leisurely, as Tom didn't want to burn them out on the first day.

To no ones surprise it turned out that Tom had gathered and dug most of the plants, so his favorite dessert of bananas foster was served - not that anyone minded. Draco went home, clutching his essay gleefully. Dudley and Harry fell into bed happily exhausted. Tom hoped that the days would all be so easy.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

Fred and George were turned loose by Cedric the next morning - after the others had fled to the showers with giggles.

"I hear you want to be pranksters?" Cedric said with a smile, and noted the twin's wary nods. "Well, we don't mind that as long as it's the other houses you prank." Cedric lost his smile. He'd talked about this with Professor Sprout very early this morning and they had decided ground rules would be taken better from him. "And...you are not to do anything to people simply because they are different or not popular. There are many who are just shy or poor or have problems you don't know about or couldn't understand if you tried. We might even help, if you have good reasons for pranking them."

"Maybe we should have a pranking committee?" Fred quipped with a smirk.

Cedric grinned. "Maybe we should - I'm sure there are a lot of Hufflepuffs that could use some payback on others. Besides - no one ever suspects Hufflepuffs, but they might suspect you. So having help is in your interests. But...we won't help if you are making us miserable as well."

The brothers were surprised at the answer and looked at each other. "Well, we could..." Fred started.

"...always use assistance. You never know..." George continued.

"...when you'll need an alibi or someone..." Fred continued.

"...to watch your back." George finally finished.

"Stop, stop...you're making me dizzy. Hit the showers and come to breakfast." Cedric laughed as he left. He smiled to himself, satisfied that the twins had been aimed away from their fellow badgers.

The other first years were waiting for him in the common room and he reassured them that Fred and George would not be targeting them. "Give them another chance - but let me know if they need reminding of their house loyalty. They'd like to start a pranking club, though, so if anyone has someone in another house needing a comeuppance, let them know."

The rest of the common room looked up at that and many got thoughtful looks.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

Molly chopped at herbs she had been drying so she could store them. She had finally perfected her technique in casting preservation spells on jars for herbs. Learning the ones for fruits, vegetables and meat had been more important. She could keep herbs for months without charms, but they stopped being fresh long before the next crop. They could still be used, but they simply weren't - fresh.

The trick of the freshness and preservation charms had eluded her until this summer. To her surprise Percy -of all people- had looked up the charms at Hogwarts and consulted with Professor Flitwick about them and had perfected his technique while at school. He'd endless ‘tutored' her in them until she had it cold during summer. Bless his heart; he'd taken a lot of heat from his brothers for it, of course.

Arthur had been curiously protective of Percy this summer, after Harry's visit and then the twins had become buddies with him the remainder of the time. Molly fretted a bit; she loved Percy but didn't understand how his mind worked.

Bill was grown and mostly gone - but he had been a boisterous Gryffindor and easily understood. Charlie would be gone after this school year - he was open and unabashedly Gryffindor. The twins were just like her own - now dead - brothers, sneaky and a bit wild - but in there own way easily understood. Ron was an open book, a Gryffindor from his cradle.

But, Percy - she sometimes wondered if the fae didn't sometimes leave changelings with wizard families as well as muggle ones. She had been sure that he would end up in Ravenclaw, as quiet and studious as he had been. She wondered if he hadn't argued for the house all his brothers were in, because he wanted to fit in - much of that would have been her fault, she knew. All the times she had told him to be more like his brothers crowded into her mind, causing her to sigh.

Molly looked over at Ginny - taking the stems and leaves off strawberries and craftily popping a few in her mouth. They'd have to watch it or the family would have a Slytherin in their midst.

"Mum, Ron said that the Malfoy boy said it was easy to get a variance for wizard children to do magic when you're not near any muggles - is that true?" Ginny tried to ask casually.

"Quite true, dear. If one lives away from where muggles could possibly see, and the parents or guardians are careful to monitor them, it's easy enough to get." Molly said curiously.

"Can you get one for me, then?" Ginny asked eagerly. "I want to be brilliant by the time I get to Hogwarts, and he'll...um ... they'll all be very impressed with my grades." She felt a blush creep up her neck and fought it down. Luckily her stupid brother distracted their mum.

"WHAT! You want to start school work two years early? Are you mad?" Ron asked in appalled tones.

Molly thumped a jar filled with rosemary down onto the counter rather hard. "Ron - don't talk that way to your sister. If she wishes to study ahead, there is nothing wrong with that. You need to brush up on a few things as well." Molly decided to get started on their home-schooling immediately, and she would be talking to Arthur about those variances.

A Hogwarts owl arrived looking a bit harried and left the moment the letter was removed. "Aah, a letter from Charlie, already. I hope the twins haven't blown anything up already." Molly smiled and opened the letter. It was short and to the point, and she sat down hastily to read it again.

"HUFFLEPUFF! Fred and George are in Hufflepuff?" Molly shrieked. She ran to firecall Arthur's office, something she never did.

Ron was shocked silent, and Ginny just snickered - those two, leave it to them.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

Severus got to the breakfast table early, hoping he didn't miss out on any fireworks - and to keep an extra eye on his little snakes. He had done an extra good job on his welcome circle with the first years, even going so far as to have cocoa ready for them. They knew who to go to with personal troubles or school problems. His prefects earned their badges, or they didn't keep them.

He'd also talked at length with the prefects, making sure they knew he was watching them. The general welcome speech had made clear to them that the ‘rumors' of his adoption of Harry Potter and Lucius Malfoys backing of them was all true.

"If you have any questions regarding this, my office is open to you." Severus knew which Slytherins would be availing themselves of that, and if not - he could always assign detention and talk to them, then.

Severus looked out over the only half-full hall; Fred and George were already there, with a circle of Hufflepuffs around them, talking earnestly. He smiled at them, and they waved - making several Hufflepuffs speechless for several minutes. Minerva sat by Severus at that moment and smirked at him with a raised eyebrow.

"Imitating me, Minerva? It is the sincerest form of flattery." Severus said a bit snidely.

Minerva huffed in aggravation. "I know you somehow got the twins in Hufflepuff, so I suppose I owe you?"

Severus eyed her speculatively; it was tempting to have Minerva believe she owed him. On the other hand, admitting that he'd urged the twins to consider other houses could have complications if it got out. So, he just smirked at her and started eating his bacon and basted eggs.

She sighed and rolled her eyes - just in time to see Charlie Weasley storm into the hall and over to the Hufflepuff table, stopping in front of Fred and George.

"I sent an owl to our parents; do you know how upset they're going to be? Our families have been in Gryffindor for generations. I think you did this on purpose." Charlie fumed at them.

Minerva gasped at Charlie's horrid remarks - didn't he realize how insulting they were to Hufflepuff? Severus just sneered - it had taken the idiot this long to figure out it was planned?

Percy arrived to the hall just in time to hear Charlie, and he marched over as well. "Charlie, are you crazy? That's no way to talk, Hufflepuffs are loyal and hardworking - you could learn something from them - loyalty perhaps?"

Fred and George and several Hufflepuffs applauded, making Charlie flush. Charlie shoved Percy back, hard. "Stay out of this, nerd." There was soon a lot of scuffling involving Weasley's and several first and second year Hufflepuffs.

Minerva and Severus broke it up immediately and Severus gleefully took points and assigned detentions. This was one of the best first days ever.

Fred and George left to get their books and headed for their dorm. Professor Snape waylaid them just outside the hall. "Mr. & Mr. Weasley." They looked at him apathetically. They were the only ones that got detention with him. "I can see you are already developing a following in your house. I suggest a little prank for your brother Charlie. I can help you with that - I'll show you tonight in ‘detention'. However it must be our secret or it will be the only prank I'll ever show you." Severus lifted an eyebrow and swept away.

Fred and George gaped after him and then looked at each other.

"Brilliant, we'll..." Fred said as they high-fived.

"...have the perfect prank for him, I know it." George finished, and they went to tell their housemates that they would be coming up with a wonderful prank and carefully not telling them where it would be coming from.

Severus had one of the only pleasant first days he could recall - as he thoroughly unnerved his students by being semi-pleasant. Since he would never be a spy again he could lighten up a bit on his students. He would never be anything but strict and somewhat harsh, but thankfully he could end the cruelty and humiliation he had had to dole out to keep Death Eaters happy and trusting in him.

And, of course Harry would have been disturbed if he continued to make Hufflepuffs cry on a daily basis, give Ravenclaws nervous breakdowns with his weekly pop quizzes, and have Gryffindors do all his menial work in endless detentions.

Severus frowned a bit, and watched his last class of the day enter - 3rd year Gryffindors and Slytherins, and sighed. He liked having his cauldrons cleaned and ingredients sorted, chopped and/or dissected by sullen Gryffindors while they served detention.

Severus looked out over the students, smirking a bit to watch the lions shudder in dread. He supposed he could cut down on taking points and serve out detentions instead - to all the houses. So - fewer tearful Hufflepuffs, and nerve-racked Ravenclaws - they could enjoy the sharing out of detentions with the lions, instead. If detentions -and work - were shared among the houses there would be less whining about favoritism, although they would not be seeing many Slytherins in detention.

Severus looked at his beaming snakes, he would always favor them - they needed someone to do so, but he would also be working on swaying them away from the rhetoric that lead to thinking Voldemort was correct and should be followed. That would involve corresponding with their parents as well, and feeling out who could see reason and who was in too deep.

Severus greeted the class and threw the chalk toward the board, where it wrote the potion they were to make and its directions. The class crowded toward the ingredients closet and Severus looked down at the sheet of parchment on his desk. It would need to be cut into three pieces and handed out. In spite of the other Head of Houses idealist beliefs, not all of the Death Eater families were Slytherin. In fact Hufflepuff had as many purebloods in it as Slytherin did, and many of them sneered openly at the idea of any muggleborn being equal to a pureblood. He had made a list of children in other houses that had parents or other relatives that were Death Eaters or supporters of the Dark Lord.

They would not be pleased to receive the lists, but possibly they could keep an eye on them and perhaps also persuade them away from joining when Voldemort re-emerged. Severus grimaced; he could hardly wait to inform Minerva and Albus that, indeed, some of their lions were at risk as well to become Death Eaters.

Severus shoved the parchment to one side, he would think on it later. There were 3rd year students who might need practice in shredding shrivelfigs, and he had a barrel of them that needed it. He could provide instruction during a detention.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

Petunia looked at the lunch table with satisfaction. She had become accustomed to planning fancy meals for Vernon's clients, but everything was certainly easier with house elves. Her own sets of china and flatware were stored at Spinners End, and she had sent Tinker to fetch the pretty floral set to use for Andromeda and Nymphadora.

The boys finished their classroom work and came down, waving more essays, making her smile. She had enjoyed the ones about unicorns, yesterday. The floo sounded and Tom nodded to her and went to allow the two women in, she assumed. Tom was always polite, and there were even occasions where he was friendly - she suspected he simply forgot she was not a witch at those times. Severus had said it would take time to win him over.

‘Andy' and ‘Dora', (as they had said to call them) came in with the boys (who were freshly scrubbed) and greetings were exchanged. They sat and the salads were served. Dora and Tom were seated beside each other, and they immediately started discussing what subjects to review first. Dora was quite eager to begin the review, Tom was cute and only about a year younger so the work was hardly burdensome.

Andy and Petunia chatted happily about motherhood in general as the coconut encrusted prawns were served with a rice pilaf and asparagus. Andy volunteered to take the boys on a ‘nature walk' after lunch. Dora would be here Tuesdays, Thursdays and Saturdays. Andy felt at loose ends at times, and filling in afternoons for Tom on the Tuesdays and Thursdays would actually be welcome. The money being paid to Dora was very generous, so giving a little extra help soothed her pride a bit and it would be pleasant to visit with Petunia as well.

Tom and Dora wandered into the library after the meal ended, taking their key lime pie wedges with them, still talking heatedly about runes. Petunia excused herself to go upstairs before Tinker could nag her to ‘take her nap'.

Andy waited until the youngsters were done and then stood. Tom had told her about the ‘little contest' they had going and knew not to let them ‘just pull up anything to replant or gather for ingredients'. She had the list of things they would like for the garden, and what would be welcomed for the potions lab. Bags were fetched and they started to stroll across the meadow, taking a different path so they (hopefully) would find different plants than the day before.

They found several asphodel plants and monkshood. Andy smiled over their scrupulous attention to points awarded for each plant found. The plants were sent off with Tinker, so Dobby could carefully plant them and the sacks were already filling with other potions ingrediants as they entered the woods. The boys had paced themselves better today and weren't tired this time as they entered the trees.

Andy glanced at the map in her hand. The wood was large enough to become lost in, so she did have an emergency portkey that Lucius had made. Even with Albus okaying Lucius, Andy was suspicious and was reluctant to even consider using the portkey. She shoved it deep in a pocket and hoped the map was good.

The woods were cool and rather pretty, with light filtering through the trees and lighting the area softly. Harry's eye caught a silvery glitter from a low branch. He trotted up and looked at it, and carefully pulled it free. The others gathered around and Andy smiled.

"You've found a unicorn hair, either a tail hair or from the mane. You're lucky - and Professor Snape will be quite smug. They are very expensive." Andromeda grimaced; she was almost as suspicious of Severus Snape as she was of Lucius, in spite of the Headmaster's reassurances.

"Yes, I wrote an essay on the uses of unicorns in potions. Since these are found, and from a living unicorn and not forcibly taken they can be used in a lot of potions." Harry looked at the strand happily. Andy conjured a parchment envelope to put it in. They kept a sharp eye out for more strands of hair and few more were found - mostly by Harry. To Andromeda's relief they found their way out with the map and went to the house with their sacks and unicorn hairs.

Harry was the clear winner of the day, with the unicorn hairs in his possession. He happily ordered up strawberry shortcake making the others mutter about his 'berry obsession'.

Tom and Dora had gone over the 6th and 7th year charms and tranfiguration texts to find theories or spells Tom might be unfamiliar with. Theory hadn't changed much, but there were new spells. Lucius had obtained lists of spells used in the last ten years on NEWT exams, and Tom had checked off those he already knew. They had gotten quite far, as Tom was a quick study. There had been only one hitch, near the end of the lesson.

"You know, I don't know your last name, Tom." Dora threw at him out of nowhere.

Tom barely tensed, he had been expecting this at some point, and answered carefully with Yvane talking to him soothingly, knowing that the answer would be repeated to Dora's mother and from there would likely be sent on to a certain Headmaster.

They had known that with Andromeda contacting Albus that the man had likely ended the interview with a ‘don't hesitate to let me know how things go, m'dear'. And Andromeda would do exactly that.

Lucius and Severus had conjured a story that was essentially a continuation of the story they were already spreading around regarding him. Tom had practiced telling it until he could say it without a hitch.

"My full name is Tom Riddle; my mother knew my father's real name and the orphanage named me after him. She was a witch, but had fled the dark lord to the muggle world. When she had me, she tried to do it alone and when she was found, well she didn't react well to muggle medicine. She lived for a few days - long enough to tell them my father's name and her name and a confusing tale so no one could find her family. When my magic manifested, her great-uncle tracked me down and took me in until he died." Tom ended the tale with a grimace.

The three of them had expected that when Albus heard the name Riddle, he would be alarmed and suspicious. With any luck he would believe Tom to be Voldemort's son, just as the Goblins did, even if he did look exactly like the other Tom Riddle. Between the change in his magical signature, and the fact that any scan would insist he was sixteen, almost seventeen, and would hopefully convince Albus of the truth of the tale.

Tom's magic was mixed with Yvane's enough to change his signature - Severus could ‘see' a persons magic well enough to be able to tell them that no one who knew Voldemort's signature would believe it was him. They would say it ‘felt familiar', most likely - but not know why. The goblin magic identified him as a 1st degree relative of Voldemort's, so they were sure wizard identification magic would do so as well.

After that they would have to hope Albus didn't hold his genetics against him. Luckily they had come up with an excuse for him to be here in Severus' household.

Dora patted his arm sympathetically, "It must have been very hard for you."

"When my great uncle Seneca Prince died, I contacted his only living relative - Severus Snape."

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

Arthur Weasley arrived home early, taking a few hours leave time. He couldn't believe Molly was so very upset by this. Yes, he had always thought the twins would be in Gryffindor, but this wasn't the disaster that Molly seemed to think it. Arthur knew that many of his family should have been in other houses than Gryffindor over the years, but no harm had really come from it. He, himself, thought it all nonsense.

The Prewetts were almost as bizarrely attached to the idea of ‘everyone being in Gryffindor'. Ravenclaws were tolerated, but others were considered ‘failures' much of the time. He suspected that the boys had talked the hat into it. Very sneaky...it was a wonder the boys hadn't ended up in Slytherin, he mused.

Molly was still cooking and fussing when he entered. Ron and Ginny looked at him with relief, as he sat at the table.

"Ginny would you finish the stew? Molly, please sit down." Molly sat to his right with a harried air. "Molly, why are you so upset about this? I've always believed that Weasleys who belonged elsewhere have been talking their way into Gryffindor - and its totally silly. If the twins are now in Hufflepuff it's perfectly fine. It's time we stopped worrying about such things - Hufflepuff is a fine house of loyal and hardworking wizards and witches. They may even learn to become responsible." Arthur tried for humor and Molly smiled tentatively.

"I suppose it is fine, it was just such a shock." Molly answered slowly. Arthur's two older brothers looked down on them a bit, so it had been a point of pride that all their children so far had been in Gryffindor. Bilius' second son was in Ravenclaw, and they had fussed for months. But, if Arthur didn't care she wouldn't either - and let the family say what they would.

Molly bounced back, as she always did once she realized her world was still intact and all was well. Supper was served and Ginny pitched her plea for the variances to her father, who was quite surprised at her enthusiasm. Ron protested to deaf ears and sullenly listened to his father make plans to ask Ms. Hopkirk for the variances.

"I'll ask for Ron's first, and then say that the younger sister would like to learn with him. She'll likely say yes, and as long as there are no ‘incidents' there should be no difficulty." Arthur said cheerfully. Molly and Ginny blithely agreed, ignoring Ron's irate expression of horror at the idea of adding work to the usual home schooling they had.

The floo sounded just as the table was being cleared and Molly's Aunt Muriel came through, looking flustered and quite upset. Tea was offered and they all sat in the living room. "What is it, Aunt Muriel?" Molly asked hesitantly.

"I can't believe it. I thought these problems were done with, but here he is again." Muriel looked flushed and was clearly fuming over something. "When my squib son, Lawrence stormed off to the muggle world I thought ‘that was that', but now he's back. He had two children and apparently both have magic. The oldest one just started this year, and Cadmus and Ernest are quite upset. Cadmus is afraid that he's going to stir that old argument back up, again."

"I'm afraid I never really understood what the argument was about, Muriel." Arthur said uncertainly. Muriel fanned herself and flushed further, and Molly looked upset and hesitant.

"Well, when my husband died Ernest as eldest took control of the magical plant and food cooperative. Bilius was just out of school and learning to help. Lawrence had always been good with mathematics as a child, and when we realized he was a squib he started taking muggle courses, even though I told him he didn't need to - we could have found him a job in the co-op, unloading things and delivery. You'd have thought I wanted him to shovel dragon dung!"

Muriel fanned herself furiously and continued. "When Ernest took over Lawrence came in waving some certificate or award or something he got from his muggle school, saying he could work in the accounting department of the co-op."

Muriel hesitated; she hated remembering how proud and hopeful Lawrence had looked that day. Why couldn't the boy have accepted his lot in life? It was lucky she'd been there that day to tell Lawrence what was what. She had seen the look on Ernest's face - he'd been on the verge of allowing Lawrence to give it a shot. Squibs in the Prewett family had never tried to take a normally magical job, and she didn't let him to rock the boat that day, either.

"Anyway, when he found out he couldn't, he took his belongings and left for the muggle world and we have not heard from him since." Muriel leaned back and closed her eyes for a moment in apparent horror. "Now he's sent Ernest a letter, saying he wants the vault that would have been his given to his son Martin - to help them pay for schooling for he and his sister, and to help get them started in the wizarding world."

"Well, that's not so bad. He's just asking for what would have been his, so..." Molly was cut off by Muriel's huff of anger.

"We planned on giving it to Ernest's younger son. He graduated two years ago and he's contracting a marriage with a nice witch. The vault would have set them up nicely, now Lawrence's brats expect to take it." Muriel grumped. "Lawrence is managing to mess it all up. He went and married a muggle and couldn't even make that stick, now he's divorced with two children to support."

Muriel fumed at the idea of giving the children of a squib and a muggle a vault. She had nothing against muggles - as long as they stayed in the muggle world, and squibs were to be protected and taken care of and should stay in their place. The idea of her rebellious squib son claiming a vault was ludicrous.

"Well, it is his vault - unless as Head of the Prewett family - Ernest plans to disown Lawrence and seize the vault." Molly said, in what she hoped was a practical voice. To her and Arthur's shock, Muriel actually looked thoughtful at that, apparently considering the possibility.

"Well, I don't know what we'll do, but I thought I would let you know that this ‘Martin Prewett' is attending Hogwarts and is a Ravenclaw - so he dug up the first year's tuition somewhere. Your twins started this year - maybe they can find out what's what on that end." Muriel requested brightly.

"Ah, yes - I was planning to write them tonight, anyway to congratulate them on getting into Hufflepuff." Arthur smiled jovially at Muriel's stunned face. "It's an excellent house - very loyal. Something many could learn." Arthur continued smiling, although Molly's face flushed and she bit her lip. Muriel remained oblivious to the implied insult.

Molly knew Arthur never really liked her Aunt Muriel and her gossipy and overbearing ways. Molly, though, loved her dearly and overlooked her faults. Her Aunt had always been available to help with the kids, had bought necessities at times when things were lean, and was always supportive with her.

As the mother of seven, Molly had desperately needed the mental, physical and yes - financial support at times. Arthur simply didn't understand that. She could have somehow managed without Muriel - but things would have been so much worse - Molly hated to think of how bad it might have been without her help. The situation with Lawrence was one she had difficulty accepting, but perhaps Muriel could be talked around. Luckily, Aunt Muriel was ready to go; now that she had vented to her relatives.

Muriel stood and brushed her robes off. "I have to get back to Ernest and Cadmus; we're supposed to meet tonight to discuss this." The floo flared and Aunt Muriel was gone.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

Severus watched the twins casting the charm on the dummies he'd conjured with satisfaction. He'd invented the charm back in his third year during his prank war with the marauders - back when the pranks had not been as dark or humiliating as they had become later. They had still hurled horrible insults at him, but the pranks had been lower level.

Severus shook his head; he needed to leave those memories in the past. James and Peter were dead, Sirius as good as dead and Lupin - well he was already under as horrible a curse as he could imagine.

The twins had been given parchment and quills and told to write to Dudley and Harry while he explained the spell and its effects. They had done so cheerfully and snickered as he told them what the spell would do.

It took them a good hour to master the spell, and for Severus to be satisfied. Then he helped them plan a bit.

"Charlie is a prefect this year, and tonight he is assigned to patrol from 9pm to 1am. He always spends his last hour grabbing some food from the house elves. I'll show you the corridor and since it is close to the Hufflepuff common room, you should be able to make a clean getaway. Have some of you housemates help you with the ambush. Both of you should cast the spell - that way he won't be able to break it easily as it will have both your signatures in it, and it should last 24 hours. The charm has an automatic two hour delay, so the victim won't know who cast it." Severus smiled at their glee.

"Thank you professor, you're the best." They said in concert.

He showed them the corridor to the house elves kitchen and then they scrambled into the Hufflepuff common room to finalize the planning. Severus returned to his quarters and read a book.

Severus reflected that it was nice to have no marking to do as yet, since he hadn't given a ‘first day pop quiz' to make the ‘Puffs cry and the Ravenclaws quiver. He always left the summer homework for the weekend, so he could actually enjoy his first evening back. He shifted uncomfortably; - it was too quiet, really. He should be hearing Harry and Dudley laughing, and Tom muttering to Yvane under his breath.

Severus comforted himself that he would see Harry soon, he would have to make the eyesight potion, and he would have a weekend off soon, as well.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

Fred and George grinned madly with glee. They had told those in the common room who were interested in pranking Charlie for his insults about the charm they had ‘found'. Cedric approved the prank as not being ‘overly harmful' and the target as ‘appropriate'. He'd made it clear that they were to clear all pranks with him, and also made it clear that the order was from Professor Sprout, so they had better listen. They had decided to try things his way to see if it worked - after all, that meant they could recruit henchman.

They had found a fourth year and a couple third years to help them hide for the ambush and make a getaway, and the prank had gone better than they ever imagined. Charlie hadn't even known he'd had a spell cast on him.

The next morning the entire house of Hufflepuff was in attendance at breakfast bright and early, breathless with anticipation. Severus had also been a bit earlier than usual so he would not miss the action.

Minerva arrived looking harried and muttering about inconsiderate wizards. She glared at Severus. "Someone found that spell you used on James and Sirius years ago and cast it on Charlie."

Severus laughed a bit meanly. "You'll have to be more specific, Minerva." She huffed in aggravation, but Charlie arrived at that moment and she just waved a hand in explanation.

Severus looked at the fuming Gryffindor; the twins had cast it quite well. The figures of the lion, snake, raven and badger were all clearly formed as they chased around and about the wizard. The animals crawled up and down his body. The two smaller animals chased after the lion, snapping at his heels and making him roar in a rather whiny voice. The raven was a work of art, flying swiftly around Charlie and diving in to peck the lion's head. Charlie batted at them, but his hands passed through them like they were ghosts.

The Hall erupted. The Slytherins were laughing rather hysterically and cheered every time the snake caught the lion; the Ravenclaws were awestruck and giggling at the raven's antics. The Hufflepuffs were laughing and urging the badger on as the animals defied gravity in their chase.

Professor McGonagall shot sparks in the air and called for silence. "I realize we're all quite impressed with the spellwork, but kindly finish your meal so you won't be late to class."

The Headmaster arrived then, and looked reproachfully at the unrepentant Potions Master. He remembered the spell, and who had invented it. He sighed and looked at Charlie. It really was a very clever charm, and Severus had invented it in third year. Albus for the thousandth time wished he'd paid more attention to Severus as a student.

Charlie's first class was Charms and Professor Flitwick had been thrilled to drag the embarrassed Charlie to the front of class to show them how such a charm was crafted and cast. The class tried to smother their giggles as the lion crouched on top of Charlie's head and the snake and badger stood on his ears snarling and snapping at the lion. The raven circled Charlie's head and dove at the lion occasionally. Charlie could only hope no one found a camera.

Transfiguration was next and the fuming Minerva placed a silencing charm around him, because the lion had taken to roaring loudly at his pursuers. The fact that that class was with Hufflepuffs hadn't helped because to his horror three of them had the dreaded cameras.

Lunch was a nightmare made worse by the arrival of a blisteringly angry letter from his parents. Percy still wasn't speaking to him, so he still couldn't ask if he would help undo the charm. Flitwick insisted that the spell was for only 24 hours, but he wanted it gone, now. He shoved the letter in his pocket and glared at his brothers, he was sure they were somehow behind this. They waved cheerfully at him and shouted to Percy that they would send copies of the pictures to him. Percy waved and shouted his thanks back.

Charlie grabbed some sandwiches and fled - even his own house was snickering at him. The animals crawled down his arms to sniff at the food. He batted ineffectually at them, again.

Potions was next and he almost skipped it, but didn't quite dare. The animals seemed tired and the snake had curled up on top of his head and the raven perched on its coils. The badger yawned and fell asleep on one shoulder; the lion crawled into a pocket with just his head poking out and snored loudly. The class giggled with every particularly loud snore.

Professor Snape smiled blissfully and took points for Charlie's 'inability to control his pets'.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

Tom breathed a sigh of relief - everyone was asleep at last and he could write a letter to Severus. The ‘story' explaining his ancestry had gone smoothly. Dora had been sympathetic to his orphan status and had not asked for further details. Tom wrote that Dora had asked the questions they had expected, and would likely relay the story to her mother immediately.

Severus had brewed an adoption potion - one that with Severus' blood and Tom's in it would link them magically. It was an old potion that was not used now, as it would only show that the recipient was a family member of the adopter if a magical scan was done. There were much better adoption potions now, but it was exactly the one they wanted. It would show Tom as a Prince family member - since the Snapes were not magical the potion would default to the magical line in Severus' blood.

Albus would hear Tom's story, fairly soon, they expected. Severus would be prepared with explanations, and hopefully Albus would be persuaded that Tom was an asset. Tom finished the letter with the news that Harry was starting to complain that his glasses were hurting his eyes and they would be seeing the healer in the morning.

It had only been a few days, but everyone was missing Severus, including Tom. Tom couldn't remember ever missing someone before. The orphanage and the people in it he tried to forget every year when he left for Hogwarts, and wouldn't dream of missing them. He was never close to the teachers, and any students he ‘befriended' there were friends for what he could get from them and he never ‘missed' them

There was only one thing that he could remember ever missing in his old life...Hogwarts. The first time he had seen it - as a first year, and was about to get in those tiny boats to cross the lake he had been spellbound. He'd never seen anything half as beautiful and he'd always gotten the same surge of happiness and awe every year he came back. He'd never really understood the concept of the word home until attending the school, and he had secretly considered the castle his ‘home' until he had awakened from the diary...now he had Dragonsrest - and Severus Snape.

When they had done the adoption potion Tom had thought it was simply to enable their ruse to trick Albus a bit better. Severus had soon enlightened him:

"I want you to feel a member of this family, Tom. You and I have no blood ties, but we do have ties of common interest - we both care deeply for Harry and want to see him safe from the Dark Lord. But I have also come to respect you and I want to provide you a home. With this adoption potion I become your guardian as well as your relative in the magical world. You have the same rights as any son of the house, here at Dragonsrest - just as Harry does. I want you to remember that - this is always your home." Severus had looked at him seriously.

Tom shook the memory away. At the time he had managed to tightly control his emotions, and had ignored the band around his chest that had made it hard to breathe. Unfortunately, that sensation always returned every time he remembered what Severus had said.

"I keep telling you he was quite in earnest, Tom. He and Harry care a great deal about you, and want you to feel that you are a part of their family. It's an unusual family, to be sure, but the bonds are just as real." Yvane spoke up, speaking earnestly.

"Do you really believe this will last? Something is sure to happen to destroy it all." Tom's hand tightened on the quill, nearly to its breaking point, as he whispered his answer to the dragon. "I depend on your control much of the time, and you prompt a lot of my responses to the boys during our classes. I'd have been kick out of the tutoring job without you, and they'd never have trusted me if they didn't know you are in control of my magic." Tom's chest tightened further, making him pant in distress.

"Yes, they realize you need to relearn a lot of things that are instinct to you to defend yourself. It's only been just over a month - and already you are much improved. You controlled yourself in Diagon Alley after that first slip with Charlie. You are polite to Petunia Dursley - who represents much that you have always disliked. I assure you that Lucius and Severus would not leave you in charge much of the time if they did not trust you - not just me." Yvane answered earnestly.

Tom finished signing the letter with clenched teeth and stinging eyes and sent it off with the patiently waiting owl. Tom then crawled on top of his bed, curling onto his side and clutching a pillow. He could not remember crying since he had been very, very small - he had been four, he thought, and several boys had beaten him up after a game of marbles.

An episode of accidental magic - perhaps his very first, he now knew. He had tossed his marble, and almost all of the other marbles had exploded outside of the circle, to the other boys' fury. They had yelled that he was a cheat, although how a four year old could have achieved that, they did not know. He'd cried that night, but never again.

Now Tom buried his face in the pillow and wept, stifling the sobs as best he could. He had once heard that if you loved nothing or no one, you never had to fear losing anything. At the time he had thought that sounded brilliant and quite wise. Now Tom knew it was simple cowardice. He had grown to like the people in this house - even Petunia seemed alright. If he lost them ... he shuddered in terror at the very thought.

Tom hated to be afraid. Having Severus say that this was now home - that he and Harry were both his wards - he now had something to lose that he valued quite desperately and it was terrifying. He fell asleep with tears still flowing.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

Charlie awakened to find the charmed animals gone, to his relief. He had been told to put up a silencing charm by his irritated roommates because the animals had still been playing long after they wanted to sleep.

He had re-read the letter from his parents several times last night, they had received a letter from Percy and the twins soon after his own, and they had not been happy to hear about his ‘insulting the house of Hufflepuff'. He'd always heard any house but Gryffindor being belittled by everyone in the Weasley and Prewitt families his entire life. He thought it a bit hypocritical of them to chastise him, now.

He headed for the shower and got ready for classes. There was obviously no resorting for his brothers - they were Hufflepuffs and would remain so. Charlie sighed, he had been afraid his parents would be angry with him that the twins had been swept into the ‘wrong' house under his very nose. The parents were backing them and the Hufflepuffs instead.

Charlie trudged into the Great Hall for breakfast and listened to the giggles and whispers with resignation. He strode over to Fred and George determinedly, glad that they were alone, at present.

"Oi, Charlie, pets all gone, then?" Fred asked brightly.

Charlie managed a grimacing smile. "I got a near-howler from our parents yesterday. I guess they are okay with the sorting, then." The twins smirked happily at him, stirring up the last of his anger.

"I happen to think it's a bit hypocritical of them - and the rest of you." The twin's smirks disappeared in confusion at Charlie's words. "We've all heard our family say horrid things about Slytherins and Ravenclaws - but they were always especially sneering when Hufflepuffs were mentioned. You remember when Uncle Bilius' kid got in Ravenclaw he said ‘at least it wasn't Hufflepuff'. None of the Weasley's or Prewitt's ever mentions any Hufflepuff at their jobs without snickering - and if they like them - like Amos Diggory; they always say that ‘he's okay in spite of being a Hufflepuff'." Charlie looked at the squirming and shame-faced twins. "I don't know why you are in this house - but I bet it wasn't because you respected it; however you might feel about it, now."

Fred and George were hanging their heads when Charlie walked away. They could only hope none of the few kids at the table this early had heard that. The looked around in relief.

"He's right you know." George whispered.

"I know." Fred answered. "I vote no more pranks on him."

George nodded vigorously. He hadn't thought about things from Charlie's angle on this.

Charlie ate breakfast while scratching out a letter that said essentially what he'd told his brothers. He wouldn't have minded a letter that had said to lay off bothering the twins, but the letter had sounded like Molly and Arthur and their respective families had never had an ill word for Hufflepuffs - he resented that. His father had rarely had a negative word for anyone, but his silence in response to others disparagement had spoken volumes, he thought.

He went to the Owlery and sent the letter off, just in time to enter his first class and not be late.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

Andromeda had listened to Dora's tale regarding Tom Riddle. Dora had been quite taken with the story of his growing up in an orphanage, and then being taken in by a relative. Andy had heard of Seneca Prince - he and the whole Prince family were rather reclusive. It came as no surprise that no one had heard of the boy or that he had been home - schooled.

Several of the Prince family had been killed by the Dark Lord. She recalled reading the articles from the Daily Prophet at that time - that he had been searching for some ancient texts the Prince family were reputed to have. If Tom's mother had fled to the muggle world, she likely had good reason.

Now, she sat at her desk wondering if she should write to Albus Dumbledore. He had been quite supportive of Dora and Andy helping with the boys schooling and assisting Tom in ‘updating his knowledge'. He had said he wouldn't mind ‘if Andy would let him know how it went'.

She hesitated; it felt a great deal like being a gossipy tattle-tale. There wasn't anything bad to tell him about - if there was anything suspicious going on she would let him know in a heartbeat, but passing on tales the boy had likely told Dora in confidence...well she didn't feel right doing that. Dora had told her the story expecting mother - daughter conversations to stay private. She couldn't risk losing her daughter's trust over trivialities.

She shoved the paper aside. Albus could hear gossip from someone else.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

Harry woke with his vision still blurred, even with the glasses and grinned happily - the potion was working, obviously. He trotted downstairs and sat at the table. Harry squinted at the pale, red-eyed Tom who was slumped at the table, picking at his omelet.

"Dudley, does Tom look a little...um...ill?" Harry whispered to his cousin.

Dudley looked at him consideringly. "Yeah, he does look like he's coming down with something."

"I am right here, you know." Tom retorted smartly, but the pair just smiled brightly at him.

Petunia had entered during the discussion and looked at him in concern. "You do look a bit under the weather, Tom. Perhaps the Healer can look at you, as well, since you will be there with Harry?" Petunia hesitated to try and ‘mother' Tom in any way. He still looked at her with suspicion much of the time. But he just nodded at her suggestion, to her relief.

Harry pulled out Mafalda Prewett's letter and told Dudley her news, "Mafalda says she's related to the Weasley's. Her father is Molly Weasley's cousin. She says her father is a squib and he left for the muggle world because his family wouldn't let him work as an accountant in their business. I don't get that - they don't need to use magic to do math, do they?" The boys looked at Tom in inquiry.

Tom frowned thoughtfully. "I'm not extremely knowledgeable in how wizarding accountants do their work. I know you can buy ledgers that do the math for you after you enter the numbers, and self-update on certain things. But a squib could use those as well - the magic is in the ledger, not the wizard. Our accountant could answer your question easier - he's to see us next month to confer with us." Tom smiled a little at Harry's grimace.

Lucius and Draco arrived via floo after breakfast. Lucius intended to fill in on the morning class while Tom and Harry were at the Healers. Lucius intended to introduce them to runes, and Harry could easily catch up when he got back.

Tom stood and Lucius got a good look at him. "Are you quite alright, Tom?" He asked in concern.

"Mostly just a poor night of sleep, I'll be alright." Tom saw the stubborn look on Malfoy seniors face and sighed. "I'll let the Healer look me over while I'm there."

Lucius watched the pair leave by floo to the Leaky Cauldron, and led Dudley and Draco to the classroom, nodding to Petunia pleasantly. Petunia nodded back with a small smile. Mr. Malfoy was always so very formal; she suspected it had something to do with her laughing at him while she was in the hospital. Lucius always looked like he expected her to do something crazy. Petunia settled into the living room with some books and her cross-stitch.

Tom and Harry arrived to Diagon Alley and walked to the Healers. Tom was silent, still thinking about all that Yvane had said. Harry smiled and dreamed of getting rid of the glasses. They entered the Healers office and the mediwitch greeted them with a smile. There was whispering amongst the people waiting as they were hustled back to a room.

The Healer arrived as another mediwitch was testing Harry's eyes. They complimented Severus' potion, saying it was working more quickly than they ever expected. They adjusted his glasses and checked his weight, saying he was ‘much healthier'.

Tom smiled; it was good to hear that Harry was flourishing. He would not have liked to tell Severus if Harry wasn't doing well.

"Tom needs a once over, as well, Sir." Harry chirped, and Tom glared briefly at him, the tattler.

The Healer peered at him, noting the tired appearance. He waved his wand a few times and chanted a few diagnostic spells, frowning.

"You seem to be under a fair amount of stress, and you're quite exhausted. You may not be seriously ill at present, but you soon will be if you don't let yourself rest and reduce your stress." The Healer eyed him sternly.

"I have people depending on me..." Tom started to explain.

"You'll be of no use to anyone if you collapse. Who are your parents - I'll need to speak to them." The Healer spoke softly, but emphatically.

Tom's temper flared a little. Who did this Healer think he was? Tom needed to teach the boys and look after them, and the research he was doing on the Horcruxes, Harry's scar, the dagger were critical. He also needed to catch up on his studies to pass his NEWTS. Yvane's memories needed exploring - he was very anxious to see all the wonderful places Yvane had visited...and the new dragon from Gringotts...Tom was interrupted in his mental list by Yvane, himself.

"Have you noticed the sheer length of the things you are demanding of yourself? You are just one person, and even as brilliant as you are - you need more help, or you need to slow down on some of the projects." Yvane tried to sooth Tom's anger. "The Healer only sees what you are doing to yourself, he does not know why."

Tom calmed himself and answered the waiting Healer. "My parents are dead; Severus Snape is my guardian as well as Harry's."

The Healer nodded, "I'll let Professor Snape know my findings. I suggest more sleep and less stress and much less work, Tom....?" The Healer lifted a brow in inquiry.

"Tom Riddle. Thank you for your help." Tom found that his brief spurt of anger had exhausted him. Perhaps the Healer was right.

They left with Harry looking at him in concern. Harry insisted they stop for some tea and scones at one of the tea shops. "Are you okay, Tom?" Harry asked, solemnly.

"Yes, I was just made to realize - with Yvane's help - just how many irons I have in the fire. I'll end up getting nothing finished, or finished poorly if I continue." Tom answered tiredly. "Severus and the rest of you have welcomed me into Dragonsrest and made me a member of your family...I haven't wanted to disappoint you." Tom's voice trailed off into a whisper.

"I know how you feel. I kept expecting Severus to regret making me his ward, and call me a freak or a burden - like Uncle Vernon always did." Harry picked at the napkin in his lap. "I didn't know anything about the wizarding world - I know I make stupid mistakes...I hate it when I mess up...I'm afraid he'll be ashamed of me. That would be horrible."

Tom listened to Harry in astonishment. He had thought Harry to be rather carefree, lately. But he harbored the same fears that Tom did.

"Harry, Severus cares about you a lot. I suspect he looks on you like a son. He would never be ashamed of you, and no one expects you to know everything about the wizarding world." Tom reassured the boy. "I promise by the time you enter Hogwarts you'll know all you need to."

Harry grinned at him. "Well, I think Severus cares about you, too. Maybe not as a son - more like a younger brother."

Tom ruffled Harry's hair and they left for home.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

Severus received an owl in the Great Hall at dinner. He had already received the owl from Tom at breakfast. He was relieved that things were going as expected. The owl that brought the letter at dinner was not familiar and he opened it with a frown.

The news from the Healer was mixed; Harry's eyes were doing well to his relief. The news about Tom's stress and exhaustion was a surprise, although as Severus mentally reviewed the lengthy list of responsibilities Tom had, it should not be surprising.

Severus sighed in aggravation at himself. He knew he tended to forget that Tom was really only sixteen as yet. He and Lucius had allowed Tom to take on far too much. Albus and the others were looking down the table in curiosity at him. Severus was receiving far more mail than he had in years. Severus pocketed the letter and rose to leave.

"Bad news, Severus?" Albus asked in concern.

Severus stopped and considered his answer. Albus was likely worried that there was something wrong with his would-be golden boy, Harry.

"The tutor has taken ill, and the Healer he saw would like him to rest a bit." Severus answered - that was a safe enough answer. "I'll arrange for Miss Tonks to fill in for him for a bit."

Albus brightened and nodded, "Excellent plan, m'boy." And the Headmaster turned back to watch the Hufflepuff table with curiosity. There seemed to be a heated discussion going on among the first, second and a few of the third years.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

Fred and George escaped to the first year dorms soon after dinner; they had been bombarded with Hufflepuffs who felt they wanted to prank someone in retaliation for whatever offense had been done to them. The prank they had done to Charlie had galvanized the ‘Puffs in a way they would never have believed.

The twins had resorted to insisting their housemates submit a request in writing, and run it by Cedric Diggory first. Cedric seemed to find it terribly amusing. They now had a pile of pranks that needed doing, and it was hard to believe that pranking was beginning to look like work.

They finally sorted out the pranks: one pile of ones they felt the ‘Puffs could do on their own after the twins gave them suggestions and explained how to do the trick. The next pile was ones that would be easy to do. The last was a pile of either nearly impossible or at least very difficult ones.

George flopped back on the bed. "I think we should just tackle them one at a time - if they're impatient..."

"...they can just do the pranking themselves. We can round up the ones interested in helping, and we can vote on what one we want to do next." Fred finished the thought.

They sighed, yes as long as they paced themselves, they should be able to slowly prank every person enrolled in the fine establishment of Hogwarts School of witchcraft and wizardry.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

Severus spoke with Sinistra briefly. She had no classes tonight and she was happy to keep an eye on the Slytherins for him, he suspected she hoped to be the Slytherin Head of House one day, and so he flooed to Albus' office - surprising the Headmaster.

"I need to floo home for a few hours, to make sure things are settled well there. Sinistra will keep track of the House." Severus watched Albus closely. He had expected Albus to have been told about Tom by Andy by now, but she was being unexpectedly restrained - surprising Severus and Lucius pleasantly. Severus had decided that he should slowly let slip a few things so Albus would be more accepting of Tom - if they were lucky.

Albus raised his eyebrows in surprise. "You believe things cannot be handled by Petunia or Lucius?"

"I am concerned about Tom, I only became his guardian this year and he has taken on far too many responsibilities for me." Severus watched with satisfaction as Albus' eyes lit with curiosity.

"You are his guardian as well as Harry's, Severus?" Albus asked.

"Yes, Tom is a ...I believe we figured out - a third cousin. He was in an orphanage for years before he was taken in by Seneca Prince and home schooled. After Seneca's death Tom was sure the inheritors of the old manor would not let him stay, so he contacted me." Severus casually divulged part of the story they were establishing for Tom.

"Ah, well no wonder you trust him with aiding in your research." Albus answered thoughtfully. It was good that Severus had some family to depend on. "Is there progress with any of it?"

"We've identified three curses on the ring; we'll likely try to break them over winter break." Severus narrowed his eyes; he still didn't like Albus' interest in the object.

"Excellent. Very, very good m'boy. If you need assistance with it I will be available to help you with that during the break." Albus enthused, hoping to be able to visit Dragonsrest for a ‘little look-see'.

Severus nodded, slowly. He could drop enough information over the next few months, so that Albus would believe in the story before meeting Tom, and Albus would likely believe his own scans when they told him that the boy was not Voldemort. Yvane's magic mixed in with Tom's enough to ensure that...he hoped.

Severus used Albus' floo to arrive at Dragonsrest. Their dinner was over with as well, and Petunia had already retired. Tom was watching the boys play a few hands of exploding snap, and holding the book on ‘Feminine Centered Magic' though he didn't appear to be actually reading it. He still looked fatigued and a bit pale. They had all looked up at the sound of the floo, and Harry ran to hug Severus in welcome.

Tom paled further at Severus' appearance and dropped his eyes. He had already had to listen to Lucius firecall to Dora and Andy, talking them into taking over the classes for the boys at least until Christmas. Of course Nymphadora was eager to do so, as this would increase her earnings - and she did like the boys. His lessons with Dora had been cut back to twice a week - no weekends. Tom felt an utter failure. He hadn't even managed to visit the old Gringott's dragon, Astrid.

Severus sat beside Tom and looked at him seriously. He had spoken to Lucius before going to Albus' office and knew some plans had already been enacted. From the look on Tom's face the young man was feeling a little threatened. Severus suggested that Harry and Dudley go on upstairs and ready themselves for bed. Severus waited until they had left.

"I was quite concerned by what the Healer had to say, Tom. I know that Lucius was worried as well." Severus watched while Tom fidgeted looking cornered and unhappy.

"The Healer overreacted. I just need to sleep a little better, and manage my time more effectively..." Tom frantically searched to reassure Severus that he could do better.

Yvane broke in, speaking so Severus could hear as well. "Tom, you were slowly wearing down. You've only just been ‘resurrected', found out it's over forty years into the future. You've had to welcome a dragon into your mind, then been adopted into a family and become a tutor as well as a student and a researcher." Yvane spoke forcefully. "You are a strong wizard and quite capable, but it was foolish of us to expect so much of you...and I apologize for not recognizing this before now."

Severus nodded at the end of the dragon's speech. "I also apologize for piling more and more responsibilities on you. I did want to show that I trusted you, and I failed to see the sheer numbers of things I was expecting of you. There are certainly people that can help. You do not need to do everything."

Tom's chest threatened to clench up again. He had been fearful that Lucius and Severus would be frustrated with him, and even if they appeared kind about lessening his duties, they would secretly be disappointed and feel he had let them down. Yvane had insisted that Lucius had been sincere in his concern, but Tom was having difficulty believing that were not rethinking about having Tom in any way in charge of Dragonsrest.

Severus watched the flow of emotions pass across Tom's face. The young wizard was usually fairly stoic and not all that easy to read, but the emotional day had left him a bit vulnerable and Severus could easily read Tom's anxiety.

Tom, I trust you to take very good care of Harry, Dudley and Petunia - but like many overachievers - myself included, it's more difficult to take good care of yourself. You don't want to have to put anything off or delegate responsibilities. I, myself, always feel that if you want something done right you must do it yourself. In this case, though, we can trust Dora and Andy to give the boys proper instruction.

Tom nodded slowly, "Yes, Dora is a good instructor and will keep the classes fun, so they won't tire of it." Tom sighed a bit wistfully. "I was looking forward to teaching them, though. I do enjoy their company a great deal."

Severus smiled a bit. It was good that Tom was becoming attached to the three boys. Tom had seemingly no emotional ties to anyone in his past life. "Perhaps you can join the classroom, and work on any research or your own studies with them - you won't miss out on very much, then."

Tom nodded slowly, it would work out he supposed.

"I want you to just look at the Horcruxes and the knife; we've done all I want on the ring. The longer we take with that - the longer we keep it from Albus. I know you are anxious about your studies, and taking your NEWTS, but the more I think of it the more I would prefer you take a seventh year at Hogwarts - for yourself as well as to keep Harry safe." Severus watched as Tom's eyes met his in surprise. "I know there is no one I would trust more to help me ensure Harry's protection."

Tom seemed to finally relax a bit. Severus still truly trusted him then. Tom could feel the relief of pressure finally being lifted from him. His many responsibilities were spread out a bit, and he only needed to oversee them a bit. Research and some studies would be his only worry then.

Severus could read the relief in Tom's eyes. He was glad he had been able to get through the message that Tom was valued and trusted, and that he still belonged here. Those things seemed to be what Tom wanted ... and needed from them the most. Severus gave him a brief one-armed hug and stood.

"Be sure and owl me, as you have been doing. I do miss the lot of you." Severus gave a mock grimace that made Tom grin a little. The pair walked up the stairs and Tom turned into his room.

Severus looked in on the already snoring Dudley, and then went into Harry's room. Harry was sitting on the side of his bed, stroking Hedwig's chest feathers and talking to her.

"Is Tom alright, then?" Harry asked Severus a bit anxiously. He had watched as Tom had told Lucius about the Healers diagnosis. In spite of Lucius speaking with concern and insisting they were only thinking of him, the handing of the classes over to Dora and Andy had visibly distressed Tom.

"Yes, he was worried that he had let us down, but I've reassured him that our regard for him is not based on the services he can provide." Severus smiled at Harry's indignant look. "Let me know if you feel Tom is still overdoing things. The Healer was quite serious that he is in need of rest."

Harry nodded seriously with a determined look in his eye. Severus almost smirked; he knew he would have an excellent watchdog looking out for Tom. He hugged Harry and tucked him in, making Harry snicker, although he still looked pleased.

"Owl me as much as you like, I do miss you miscreants quite a bit, you know." Severus said fondly.

Harry smiled happily, his guardian missed him! "I'll be sure to do that."

Severus walked back to the floo, looking around the home he already longed to return to. Spinner's End had never tied up his heart the way this place and the people in it had.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

Minerva finished her first letter to Harry Potter and closed it reluctantly. When she had said she would send letters with stories about Lily and James she hadn't realized how difficult it would be. She had come up with several memories about Lily from the first few years of school, many had included Severus and how Lily had stubbornly clung to their friendship in spite of the other Gryffindor's disapproval.

Finding stories about James had been more difficult. Every time she had thought of an amusing story she would realize that it inevitably either included Sirius Black or involved humiliating Severus or some other victim, or both. She hadn't realized how many school memories of James and his gang were of pranks or other confrontations - usually with Severus.

She had finally resorted to asking Severus what to do. That scene had been a study in humiliation, she ruefully recalled. Severus had smirked a bit that she had been forced to admit that the marauders had targeted him relentlessly and rarely with less that four to one odds. Minerva had always realized it, but had hated admitting it she quietly admitted to herself.

Severus had told her that Harry was aware of Sirius Black and his betrayal of his parents, and that mentioning him when necessary would be alright. He suggested using his own method of telling about the less traumatic pranks and simply including his own retaliations.

Severus already had Mr. Higgs sending Quidditch stories, but he suggested Minerva tell about any other interests James had. There was also the issue of other Potter relatives. Minerva had known James' parents and even the grandparents. Minerva had been relieved at that - stories of the elder Potters would be much less hazardous.

Minerva leaned back in resignation, staring at the letter. She was glad that Harry Potter was being well taken care of, now. She had been unhappy with leaving the child with his relatives, in spite of Albus' insistence of its necessity. She was a bit shocked that is was Severus, of all people providing the care.

Minerva knew Severus had always loved Lily, and she would not have been surprised at his protecting her child - except Severus had always hated James and the Marauders with almost equal fervor. She was glad he had overcome that, even to the point of glossing over events that had made his school years a study in torment from bullying.

She could feel her shoulder hunch a bit in guilt. She had tried, at times to curb the Marauders but she had been unable to do much in the face of their determination to prank anyone who crossed them and Severus in particular. Slughorn had been no help - Severus had not been highly placed enough for him to make an effort for. Albus had always chuckled and chirped about school boy high spirits, making her want to shake him in frustration.

Minerva finally shook off thoughts of the past and went to find an owl.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

Arthur re-read Charlie's letter one more time during the evening they received it. Molly had read it the first time with him, and had sputtered in anger for a time before running off to weep a little while working in the garden.

Charlie's accusations of hypocrisy were well aimed, especially now after Muriel's visit. The Weasleys and Prewetts had always touted Gryffindor as best, and sneered a bit at the others. The chickens were coming home to roost on that, now, with a vengeance.

Arthur picked up a quill and thought hard. The letter would have to admit culpability in this without saying Charlie had been right in causing such a fuss with Fred and George. Arthur started writing with a sigh; George was not having an easy time, lately.

Our Dearest Charlie,

We received your letter, and understand your anger. We should not have sent our letter - as you said - writing as if we had never denigrated the other three houses. We were thinking only of ensuring the twins - and you - knew we supported their sorting into Hufflepuff, and we did not think of your feelings.

We weren't pleased at your actions in insulting Fred and George and their House, or your reaction to Percy defending them - however we should have realized that much of this was a result of years of hearing from us that Gryffindor was best and listening to insults leveled at all the others.

You may be sure that you will never hear your mother or I express such sentiments again. Nor will insults regarding the other Houses go unchallenged by us in the future.

All the Houses have strengths and weaknesses. Ravenclaws are smart and much of our society's advances would not have happened without them, but it is also true that they can become narrow-minded to anything but facts. Hufflepuffs are hard-working and little would be accomplished in our world without them there to make things happen and their loyalty as friends is legendary, but they can sometimes stick to a project - or a friend that should have been abandoned long since.

Slytherins are the very best strategists - whether it isthe building of a tool-shed or a military campaign you are planning. And in spite of what might be said by everyone of our acquaintance - not all of them are dark. Their downfall many times is trying to plan for everything - and if that means figuring out how to continue existing if the Dark Lord wins, they might do that as well. They are realists - and we idealists may not understand them, but we should still respect them. There certainly would have been many more deaths if Severus Snape had not spied for us and helped plan more than one of our raids. Rufus Scrimgeour may not be my favorite Auror section chief, but no one can deny that when he plans a raid that there are fewer deaths.

And now for Gryffindor - yes, we are brave...but it has been said by many that there is a fine line between bravery and stupidity. We may charge in where others hesitate, but that is not always a good thing. You, yourself and your brother Bill have recently ‘charged in' and regretted it a great deal.

I ask that you look around at the students at Hogwarts with an unbiased eye. You will find people in each house worth knowing, and no - one, not even you have the qualities of just one house. You will find bravery, loyalty, brains and cunning in ALL the Houses.

Remember we love you, and you are certainly old enough to realize that your parents are human and imperfect - and love us in spite of it.

Love,

Your father, Arthur Weasley.

Arthur stuffed the letter in an envelope and called for Errol. The elderly owl hooted affectionately and Arthur fed him a few treats. He really needed to be retired, but his cheerfulness made it easy to forget how old he was. Errol took of and was soon far from sight. In spite of age, he was still swift.

He worried a bit about the many recent changes. He had sent notes to Fred and George, and Percy from work, using ministry owls - telling them about Martin Prewett and explaining the background regarding Lawrence. Arthur was sure they knew at least some of the story, but he wanted them to know everything.

Ron and Ginny had dug into their studies, Ginny with enthusiasm - Ron with resignation. Bill's old wand had ignored Ron, but had lit up with a huge ball of sparks. It almost responded better to her than it had for Bill. They would be going to Diagon Alley to obtain a wand for Ron on the weekend.

Arthur had had and unexpected advancement at work. The Auror and Wizengamot member Hugo Savage had sought him out the day after the Auror's run-in with Charlie and Bill. Arthur had thanked him profusely for his quick interventions and Hugo had been sympathetic to the difficulty of sons once they ‘thought they were grown up'. They had gabbed for almost an hour, to the awestruck envy of Arthur's co-workers and supervisors. His bosses couldn't hear what was being said, but it was clear they had underestimated Arthur's connections and they scrambled to correct their oversight.

The promotion to a supervisory position that he hadn't even been considered for was suddenly his, as well as the small office and excellent raise in pay. Finances were now less troublesome and buying a wand for Ron would not be difficult.

Arthur mused that it was quite odd that what could have been a disaster had turned into excellent luck instead - even a promotion, simply because Hugo had come to talk to him.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

Fred and George smiled as the fourth year Hufflepuff girl and her friends grinned at them and gave a ‘thumbs up'. The group of four 4th year Ravenclaw girls that had been tormenting them for years were now sporting hair that was striped wildly with green/blue and orange stripes. They would stay for about two days.

They clearly knew who to blame, as they glared at the twins. Fred and George had provided the potion - Professor Snape had looked over the formula during a brief detention of writing letters to Dudley and Harry. Snape had pronounced the formula excellent and mentioned a certain hallway near the Ravenclaw entrance that was good for ‘an ambush'.

The West Tower belonging to the Ravenclaws was tricky to get around and they had helped the girls plan the execution of the prank, and recruited some helpers for them, and then turned them loose. The plan to help the Hufflepuffs do their own pranks with their help was working out well and Cedric said it was good for them to ‘take charge of things, themselves' instead of leaning on the twins for it all. Cedric still had to approve all pranks and the knew he reported to Sprout about things, but that gave their Head of House a chance to defend them to the other teachers if a complaint was made.

All in all, after only a week, they were pretty happy with their House and new friends.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

Percy had gotten a pass to the Restricted Section in record time to look up that dagger of Tom's. He had received a letter from Tom that had concerned him. Tom had told him about the visit to the Healer's and the diagnosis of exhaustion. He sounded like he was resigned to his more restricted activities and enforced rest. Tom had said he was still allowed his research, although Harry constantly reminded him to rest if he was in the library for too long.

Tom's letter was full of stories about Harry and Dudley and their daily adventures with Draco. Percy could tell that Tom was quite fond of the boys. Percy was a bit envious of their relationship. He had rarely felt anything but irritation for his own siblings, although this summer he had worked well with the twins. Perhaps he should continue the studies with them. He wouldn't mind being around them if it was like in the summer.

Percy turned back to the walls full of books. Madame Pince had told him about a book that had interested him. It almost the weekend and the first week of school would be over. He spotted the book and climbed the ladder - it would have to be on the top shelf. He managed to wrestle the book out in spite of the other books muttering and trying to crowd the book too tight to pull out.

He got back to the table and opened the dusty tome. It was a thick book, but had a lot of illustrations, and after flipping through several hundred pages...he found it. It was the dagger Tom had shown him at Dragonsrest - he was sure of it. The story accompanying the illustration made his jaw drop in astonishment. How had Tom ended up with this?

Percy packed up the book and managed to get by Pince by promising the book was going straight to Professor Snape. He raced down the stairs to the dungeons and found his way to the Professors office, banging on the door in agitated excitement.

Severus flung the door open in annoyance, and found Percy almost dancing in place.

"I found it, Professor! I found it!" Percy thrust the open book toward him, and Severus took the book - immediately seeing the illustration of the now very familiar dagger. He quickly read the page and his eyes met Percy's in astonishment. "Amazing, isn't it, Professor?"

Severus just nodded, and hustled the young Gryffindor into his office so they could look the book over more closely.

Severus had to admit it wasn't often he was eager to collaborate with a Gryffindor.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

Severus sat at his desk, looking at the illustration of the dagger - Percy Weasley standing next to him, still almost jigging in place in excitement. How had Tom come into possession of Boadicea's Amazon Dagger? Well, Lord Voldemort was in the habit of getting whatever he wanted, no matter who it rightfully belonged to. But this dagger - it hadn't been heard from in a couple of centuries, if he remembered rightly.

Severus was doubly glad he had ensured none of the boys touched it. The dagger had been known to kill men who attempted to wield it. He abruptly realized that he needed to ensure Percy's silence - no one could know about this. It was bad enough the Goblins knew they had this - no wonder they had tried so hard to get them to trade it for the dragon. At least they needn't worry about the Goblins talking about it to anyone.

Severus thought hard, Percy most likely would keep it quiet if asked, but Severus could take no chances. A promise to Albus would most likely be best - Percy would trust him and not worry about telling no one of the dagger.

Severus stood and gave Percy a small smile of approval, "You've done very well in the research, and I know Tom will be ecstatic to have this mystery solved. I need to speak to Albus about this, if you would come with me."

Percy puffed up a bit, looking proud. Severus would normally have been irritated by this, but having watched and listened a bit while Percy visited Tom and seeing Percy interact with his siblings gave Severus an unexpected sympathy for the lad. Severus suspected Percy didn't have his efforts noted very often. Severus could sympathize with that, he knew how aggravating it was to have your best work ignored. Percy was overlooked because he was not a favored child, Severus had been overlooked for similar reasons - he had not been a popular student.

Severus unlocked the floo and ascertained that Albus was in, and they were soon sitting on some of Albus' overstuffed puffy chairs, and sipping tea. Severus handed over the book and pointed at the dagger. Albus' eyebrows raised in shock as he read.

"Well, you said the dagger was a powerful object." Albus finally said. "Though this is certainly a more dangerous artifact than I expected."

"Mr. Weasley agreed to help Tom with his research, and found this information in the restricted section." Severus nodded to Percy, giving him his due. "However I felt both of us needed to impress on him the importance of...discretion."

Albus met Severus' eyes briefly and nodded in agreement. "Yes, Percy, this is an exciting find... however it is imperative that it remain secret for now." Percy nodded, wide eyed at the Headmasters serious tones.

"I know you likely have access to books ... related to the dagger, Headmaster?" Severus asked slowly, and watched Albus nod slowly. Severus turned to Percy. "I know it is only Friday, but I don't suppose you already have your work done that is due to be turned in on Monday?" Percy nodded at him, mystified by the question. "If we get your parents permission, perhaps you would come with me to Dragonsrest over the weekend to help Tom look over Albus' books regarding the dagger. I promise it won't be all work, but Tom could greatly use the help."

Percy nodded eagerly, the finding of this dagger was enthralling, he'd never felt such excitement - not since the first time he had picked up his wand and felt the rush of magic. "I'd love to - this type of research is so...so exciting."

Albus nodded and smiled. "I'll clear it with your parents. Come back here to my office in the morning - right after breakfast. I'll find those books - and I have friends that I'll firecall tonight that likely have more."

Percy nodded and ran to the door, eyes sparkling with excitement.

Albus looked at Severus seriously. "Are you sure about this?"

Severus nodded. "Percy is a serious researcher - you heard him, the idea of a weekend full of slogging through old tomes makes him light up. Tom is in no shape to do this alone. He and Percy have the beginnings of a strong friendship that I would like to encourage...I promise not to haul him away too often during the school year." Severus watched Albus nod thoughtfully. "Sinistra doesn't mind watching Slytherin House for me - she has aspirations, you know."

Albus smiled, yes Aurora Sinistra eyed the ‘Head of House' designation with a longing eye.

"I can find a fair number of books with the dagger mentioned. I also have some on ancient weapons that I had been gathering for you." Albus answered. Having a Weasley becoming a close friend of a member of Harry Potters household was all to the good. It wasn't the Weasley he had expected, but Percy would do.

Albus peered down at the book still in his hands. "The last owner of the Amazon's dagger that is known for certain was the daughter of Lucrezia Borgia - Leonora d'Este. She ended up in France, and not much is known for certain after that - at least according to this book - perhaps we can find more in some of the others, now we know what the dagger is." Albus looked at Severus carefully. "How did your young relative end up with such a thing, Severus?"

"From his mother - she had a box of articles that the orphanage left for Tom. Luckily he never sorted through it until after he had acquired enough knowledge to know not to handle it." Severus answered giving it the most casual air he could.

Albus nodded, he likely assumed the Prince family had somehow acquired the dagger and it would, of course, have been passed down the female line to Tom's mother Serena.

Severus sipped his tea and sweated a little. They'd all been lucky, so far. But, he was uncomfortably aware that one little slip would undo it all. Albus was too sharp to not figure it all out if he realized that Tom's story was a lie. It was a little like when he used to have to lie to Voldemort on a regular basis, only there was none of the sneering satisfaction he felt in deceiving the Dark Lord. There was just the grim knowledge that it was necessary.

In spite of Albus' acceptance, now, of Harry being under Severus guardianship he knew that Albus still thought of Harry as his soldier-to-be that would be placed on the battlefield when needed. Worst of all Albus seemed to feel that Harry needed to die to rid them of the Horcrux he carried.

Whenever he felt guilt over any deceptions, he only had to remember Harry and the danger Albus presented him, and the guilt would disappear.

Severus bid Albus a pleasant good night and flooed back to his office. Sinistra had been smugly happy to agree to watch the House for the weekend. Sinistra had lost family to Voldemort in the first war - some as dead supporters of him, and some as defiant opposition to the Dark Lord. She had listened to Severus' plans to talk to the Slytherin students about the less than ideal reality of what being a Death Eater meant and agreed with the plan.

He had hinted to her that he wished to turn the house over to her in a few years, although he had not told Albus that, so now would be a good time for Sinistra to start practicing. She had been overwhelmingly agreeable.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

Albus gathered some books from his library, perusing some old tomes he hadn't looked at in centuries. He talked to Molly and Arthur, they had been surprised that Percy was being of such use, but agreed readily enough to the request. He flooed some friends and ministry acquaintances and asked after some books he didn't have. He made the excuse of looking up information on the Gryffindor sword and related items, which satisfied them.

He stood at the fire for a time, thinking. He sighed a bit despondently, he knew that Severus was no longer his - the Potions master's loyalty now belonged to Harry Potter. He really didn't begrudge Harry his guardian, but it was hard to know Severus at times looked on him as an adversary. He couldn't read Severus unless the man allowed it, but he knew Severus kept secrets - now more than ever, but so far everything Severus had arranged had gone well.

He didn't like having so many things out of his control, but Severus was determined to defeat Voldemort, and he was a master strategist, so he would have to go on faith in Severus' loyalty to Harry, for now. The war would start soon enough - and then Severus would have to be less secretive, and he would have to be more realistic in regards to Harry's destiny. Albus sighed in resignation.

If only the prophecy didn't exist, or if Harry did not carry a Horcrux...if only. But Albus' clear duty to keep the wizarding world safe from Voldemort meant that Harry Potter had to stand on the battlefield against the Dark Lord, and that didn't allow for keeping Harry Potter safe.

He could let Severus coddle him a bit for now - Vernon had gone too far in ‘toughening him up'. Letting Severus create ‘family and friends' was alright, it would give the lad something to fight for. Albus sighed, he had thought that when Harry Potter arrived to Hogwarts, that he could arrange for an introduction to the Weasley family, and that would be that. Molly would have taken him under her wing and all would be well.

Albus knelt and made one more firecall. He had heard the Hugo had intervened between this Tom and the Weasley boys. He wondered what he had made of the 'tutor'.

"Hugo, are you at home?" Albus called.

Hugo wandered in, looking surprised. "Albus, what is it?" He never heard from the Headmaster unless there was a big deal going on at the Wizengamot.

"No, I was wondering what you thought of the young man that has become Harry Potter's tutor? I haven't met him, as yet, and I confess to a great deal of curiosity." Albus knew Hugo would see through any oblique questions and would be irritated, being as straight-forward as possible was best.

Hugo sat down in a chair, fussing with a pillow and throw-rug while he thought swiftly. Professor Snape had been quite protective of Harry, and if he was keeping young Tom out of Albus' sphere of influence and meddling, he likely had a reason. Hugo was reluctant to cause any difficulty for Tom - he liked the young wizard.

"Well, I only saw him a few minutes - but he was very polite - and quite appalled to be caught in such youthful folly as he and Charlie Weasley got up to." Hugo chuckled companionably, hoping Albus would be satisfied.

"Hmm, yes I recall a few instances of wand - waving that weren't in my own best interests." Albus smiled wanly. "Tom is researching some ancient weapons. Severus is borrowing some books from me - and the Hogwarts library for him to use. Do you have anything on daggers - very old ones?"

Hugo was thrown a bit by the swift change in subject, but recovered quickly. "Yes - one or two. I doubt you need the one from Rochefort - everyone has it. But I have an Italian one by Udo - it has all the Medici's and even the Borgia's escapades into magical weaponry and things, before the Statute of Secrecy spoiled their fun."

Albus nodded and took the book rather eagerly - it would hopefully tell more about the daggers whereabouts.

"Say hello to Professor Snape for me - I accompanied the lads back home after the 'incident' and made sure they weren't in any trouble. I can tell your Professor is quite protective of Harry Potter - you chose well in his guardian." Hugo caught Albus' surprised look, but the Headmaster just nodded with a smile before ending the call.

Hugo sat back in thought; he would make a little visit to Dragonsrest over the weekend. He was at the age where he didn't welcome vigorous physical exertion - but a mental puzzle was irresistible. He would have to take care to not alarm Snape. He couldn't blame the man for being jumpy around Aurors, so he would have to find a way to reassure the man they were on the same side.

Hugo summoned some tea and sipped at it. He hadn't plotted so much in years. It would be fun to outwit Albus.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

Percy grasped the shrunken bag of over a dozen books as he flooed to Dragonsrest Saturday morning. He was anxious to see how his friend was doing. Professor Snape had let him know that he was partly there to make sure Tom ‘didn't overdo things'.

Lucius and Draco arrived with Roland Higgs. Harry had been frantic at the idea of missing a single moment of the weekend with Severus, so they had settled for a flying lesson at the Reserve. Yuan had promised the dragons would be warned about the brooms in the sky. The dragons were happy to have Astrid back and were willing to allow the boys 'sky-room' to fly in on a rare occasion. Yao would be keeping a careful eye on all the younger dragons, who had no riders to explain things to them, and keep the boys safe.

Lucius and Severus had agreed to accompany them on their flight, to the boy's glee. Lucius was looking forward to more time with Draco. Since the day Draco had ‘taken care of him' he had gone out of his way to spend time with his son, and found he truly enjoyed being with him. He would miss him when he went to school nest year, he knew.

Tom greeted everyone and grabbed at the bag Percy was carrying. Percy snatched out of his reach with a grin. "Hey, we'll get to the research...Severus said there would be cappuccino first."

Tom rolled his eyes and grimaced in frustration, making Lucius and Severus chuckle behind them. Petunia smiled. "I'll let the elves know what you would like...run along, both of you."

Tom thanked her with a hesitant smile and she smiled back gently and gave him a nod. The group of flyers left and Petunia decided to sit in the garden with her cross-stitch, she could see them in the air and it was an interesting sight, as long as she didn't dwell on the fact that it was Dudley so high in the air.

Tinker brought the drinks to Tom and Percy as they sorted the unshrunk books out. Percy immediately showed Tom the book he had found and pointed to the illustration. Tom grinned madly - yes that was the dagger. He had known it to be a powerful weapon, and it felt good to be proven right. Boadicea's Amazon dagger. How had Lord Voldemort gotten his hands on it? With a sinking heart he realized it had likely involved deaths.

Tom shook the thoughts away grimly. He had the dagger now, and with luck it would be used to bring the Dark Lord down. "We need to try to build a timeline for the dagger - I would like to know who had it before it came into my possession. We also should bookmark any passages about the daggers abilities, or spells that are on it."

"How did you get the dagger, Tom?" Percy asked curiously.

"Umm, I'm not allowed to say, right now." Tom answered slowly. "But the minute I'm allowed to tell - you'll be the first one." Tom felt anxious at having to put Percy off, and then relaxed when Percy nodded easily.

The pair worked happily together and read the texts of centuries old information, both blissfully in their element.

"You should show him some of my memories, Tom. He would love it." Yvane mused.

Tom thought quickly - that would be an excellent thank you gift to Percy for all his help.

They unrolled a long scroll of parchment and were soon marking events and people who were known to have the dagger in black, and noting those suspected of having it in blue. Significant events with it were in red. Lengthy times where it seemed to disappear were frequent and they noted in some theories of where it might have been in green.

They had bookmarked a few passages regarding the daggers abilities, but hadn't even started reading them, when Percy nervously called a halt. "It's almost lunch time - we've been at this over three hours." Percy smiled at Tom's look of incredulity. "Severus made me promise I wouldn't let you run yourself ragged." Tom looked at the stack of fascinating books plaintively, but Percy was adamant. "I know - its like sirens are singing to you - they'll still be here after lunch. Let's go make sure they serve our favorites."

Tom smiled and followed Percy out the door. He was right; Severus would be upset if Tom had a setback. He was supposed to see the healer in a few days - and he knew he had better show signs of improvement or the research would be curtailed as well.

They found Petunia planning the meal with Tinker and quickly made a few of their own suggestions. Petunia rolled her eyes and let them make a few changes to the menu. They grinned and went to the garden, sipping on some juice and found a pair of lounge chairs to relax in.

"Look, a couple of dragons and their riders are flying with them!" Percy exclaimed.

"Looks like the dragons are playing beater - I saw a dragon whack one of the bludgers." Tom answered.

They watched the impromptu game with interest, but the flyers finally realized it was lunchtime and landed. They all washed up quickly and gathered around the table to be served Tinker and Dobby's finest.

"We flew over some of the woods, for awhile, Tom. We saw some of the unicorns running through the trees." Harry paused between bites to eagerly inform him.

"It's a really big herd, too. Or maybe there were two herds, just running together." Draco put in.

They chattered about the flying for a time and they all went to the sitting room to finish the cake. Roland excused himself to return to his home, and the talk could finally turn to the dagger. Everyone had already been sworn to deepest secrecy, so Tom felt he could talk freely. He summoned the scroll they had mostly completed.

"We've created a pretty good timeline." Tom started, as he rolled out the scroll on a coffee table in the center of the room. "Our first real knowledge of the dagger is the description of when it belonged to Boadicea in about 60 AD. The Romans described it in detail, even though they didn't actually capture it during the battle with her. It was retrieved by one of her daughters and it made the rounds of priestesses who served several different gods and goddesses for centuries. There are a lot of claims about where Boadicea got the dagger. The Goblins insist they made it - but every story of the Celts and Romans and anyone else of that time insist it was brought from the east - and the Romans were insistent that Boadicea claimed it was from the Amazon Antiope." Tom paused while they took that in.

"Wizard history is hazy before the time of Merlin. All records before then - at least in Europe and here in Britain are subject to ... well people tended to tell a good tale, but not necessarily an accurate tale." Lucius said wryly.

"Boadicea was a warrior queen fighting for the lives of her people against the might of Rome. Wielding an Amazon dagger might have seemed a lot more impressive than just saying it was Goblin - made." Severus offered.

"But the spells - making it dangerous for a man to even touch...it seems the work of a culture that disliked men - like the Amazons." Percy objected, he liked the idea of it being from the Amazons and didn't like to hear conflicting theories.

"They could have been applied later - when her husband died and Rome called in their debts, Boadicea was flogged and her daughters raped. She may have been in the mood to have the dagger she carried cursed against men by a local priestess." Severus answered reasonably.

"A few centuries of priestesses renewing the spells and adding their own layers of female magic to it would make for an impressive weapon." Lucius said. "We might never know the original origins of it. The Amazons are considered to have been real, as far as the middle-eastern wizards are concerned - so it's possible - but unlikely."

"So, however it came into Boadicea's and then the priestess' hands, it landed eventually in Morgause's lap - she was King Arthur's half sister and a Queen, herself. She was also a priestess of a goddess and had inherited the dagger from the prior priestess, we assume. She was a bit of a lurid character, since she ended up having a son by Arthur - Sir Mordred. I won't bore you with the whole King Arthur story, but Mordred wanted Arthur dead, but with Excalibur in his hand the only way to kill him was to have a magically stronger weapon. Mordred used the dagger - he managed to give Arthur a fatal wound, but the dagger killed Mordred afterward." Tom seemed to find all of that rather - idiotic and the younger boys had similarly confused expressions.

"He wanted him dead so bad he killed himself to do it?" Draco asked with incredulity.

"You'll find that someone with an obsession will do almost anything." Lucius said with a sneer. "However he might have been one of those idiots who thinks he can master a weapon even if it is spelled against him, or he might not have ‘believed in women's magic'."

"Well, Morgause didn't want the dagger back after it killed her son, so her half-sister Morgana le Fay took it." Tom continued wearily. "That was in the sixth century. It disappeared from view - although some have theories, and it reappeared in the hands of Berengaria - King Richard the Lionheart's wife. It was thought to have been given to her by her mother, who was a rather strong witch, since she accompanied Richard to the crusade. There's no evidence she ever used it, though. Berengaria retired to LeMans in France after Richard died. We lost sight of it until Joan of Arc - although it isn't clear if it's our dagger. Several historians insist it was the Amazon dagger - but we don't have a real description and there is no tale of Joan doing anything... magical with a dagger."

"Historians do tend to drag the most exciting thing into their accounts possible. If Joan had any dagger - they would try for a ‘famous magical dagger'. There is no doubt Joan had some seer ability, but she was totally untrained. She wouldn't have known what to do with the Amazon dagger, even if she had it." Severus shook his head in regret; Joan's tale wouldn't have ended in being burned at the stake if she had been trained.

"Lucrezia Borgia got her hands on it a few years later - she tended to get things she wanted, and she handed it down to her only living daughter Leonora d'Este - she was supposed to be a nun, but she managed to have children anyway. I can bore you with lineage, but it was handed down to grand-daughters and great-grand-daughters until a son inherited it and had enough sense to not touch it - he gave it to his half-veela wife in the 1700's. After that - well that family lived in Britanny and we're not sure what branch ended up with it." Tom came to the end of the story with relief.

"Well, we have a good start on things. I expect you plan to look at the spells and abilities next?" Severus asked with a smirk. At Tom's eager nod he grinned. "You can do so later - everyone could use a swim, I suggest you join them.

Tom gave an audible growl and then followed the others out the door. He was getting tired of the coddling.

"Cheer up Tom - you are close to solving the puzzle. Have patience." Yvane chuckled.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

Fred and George watched the Ravenclaw table closely. Someone had pointed Martin Prewett out to them. They had been so taken up with getting into the House they wanted that they had not even noticed that a Prewett had been sorted. Now they had this letter from the parents telling them about Martin. Charlie and Percy had gotten letters as well. Percy was off ... somewhere this weekend, and Charlie was uncertain of how to approach the kid.

It was apparently up to the twins, as they were the same age. They decided that involving Cho might help, especially since she was currently sitting across from Martin. It was early breakfast, and many were sleeping in on a Saturday, so there was a lot of room at the tables.

The pair went over and sat on either side of Cho, giving her brilliant grins.

"Good morning, Cho..." Fred greeted her.

"...how is our favorite soon to be..." George continued.

"...seeker of the fabulous Ravenclaw Quidditch team." Fred ended with a smile. It was always fun to watch a person twist their head half off trying to follow their broken up conversation.

"You know I can't even try out until next year." Cho chided softly, flushing shyly. She had no siblings and was unused to their brand of teasing.

"Ah, but Mr. Higgs thought you would be a natural." Fred answered with a winning smile.

"How about you, Martin? Any interest in the game of Quidditch?" George asked as casually as he could manage. They had all been stunned and then angry at how Lawrence had been treated by his family... or, rather by their mother's family. They had known the tale of Lawrence's defection to the muggle world was not pleasant, but they had assumed that it was Lawrence's fault - or at least partly his fault.

Finding out that Lawrence had fled rather than be turned into a ‘heavy lifting drudge' instead of being allowed to at least try to work in accounting...well it was difficult. They all knew Aunt Muriel had helped their mum - and all of them numerous times. They couldn't understand why she had not been as generous with her own son.

They were not blind to how many squibs were treated in their society. At best, they tended to be an embarrassing disappointment, but most took care of them - in family businesses, or by setting them up in the muggle world. The latter choice could be difficult, since not all families were that familiar with muggles. Lawrence's choice to take some muggle classes to learn their form of accounting had been mystifying to some. And, apparently Muriel had just been indulging him, since she didn't let him try to make use of the knowledge.

Martin looked the pair over, nervously. He'd been told about the Prewetts and the Weasleys by his father. Tales of the magical world had been wonderful, but stories and reality were very different things. Hogwarts was wonderful and he greatly enjoyed learning, but he was aware that there was a seamier side to all of it - or his dad would never have been forced to leave it.

He knew that his sister Mafalda wrote to Harry Potter frequently and Harry had told her all that he knew of the Weasley family. Mafalda had written to him with what Harry's letters had said. He knew the twins were open minded about a great deal - or they wouldn't be sorted into Hufflepuff.

Martin finally answered cautiously. "I really don't know - I've heard about the game, but haven't actually seen one played. I've had one flying lesson, but I'm not sure I see the attraction - I didn't enjoy it."

"Didn't enjoy it..." Fred exclaimed.

"...We can't have that..." George rang in.

"...I'm sure that Madame Hooch will let us..." Fred continued.

"...give a remedial lesson or two." George finally ended the comment.

At Martin's faintly panicked look, Cho softened. "I'll come along, if you like." Harry, Draco and Dudley had all sent a few notes to her, congratulating her on her sorting - although Draco's had been more of a ‘if you couldn't get Slytherin, Ravenclaw was next best'. Harry had mentioned Mafalda and her brother, Martin. She hadn't been told details, but she knew there was some difficulty with family.

Martin looked at Cho in relief. He did want to get to know his ... 3rd cousins? He wasn't sure of their exact relationship, but he was curious about them. Cho would be a good buffer between him and the twin's exuberance.

"Okay, if you think it will make a difference." Martin conceded.

"Brilliant, how about Sunday afternoon - at the Qudditch pitch? 2 o'clock?" Fred asked and received nods all around.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

Tom swam slowly the length of the pool a few times, then floating on his back, looking up at the bright blue sky. They had been lucky that the weekend had looked to be clear and warm. Tom doubted Severus would be able to take many weekends away from Hogwarts like this. Hopefully he would be able to be home for most of the Christmas holiday.

Tom and Yvane had discussed the reduction of ‘Tom's duties'. He had been disappointed to have to give up the tutoring, but he had agreed with the idea of attending a seventh year at Hogwarts. It would be fun to go to school with the three boys, helping them out in their first year.

Tom had to privately admit that now the tutoring was in Dora's hands, and the pressure off him to try to pass the NEWTS next June he felt much less stressed. The research was still important but he had help for this, and progress was definitely being made, at last.

Tom flipped back over and lazily did a couple more laps. Swimming was enjoyable now that he had the hang of it, and he had acquired a pretty good tan - as had all the boys. Even Lucius and Severus had some color. Severus had finally gotten rid of the robes when he went to the pool with them after the first few days, and he had lost the sallow look he once had.

Tom finally hauled himself out of the pool, leaving it to the three younger ones who were starting a ‘biggest splash contest', and Dudley was demonstrating the fine art of the ‘cannonball' to the other two.

Tom cast a drying charm and lounged back in a chaise lounge chair and relaxed with a sigh. Tom glanced over at Percy, who was standing as close to the young green welsh dragon as he dared, looking it over with interest. The dragon had sniffed at him a bit, and then put his head down to sleep.

Lucius waved some papers at Tom and Severus once he was sure Percy was out of earshot. "I almost forgot - we got the ‘arrangements' made. Luckily for us when the Prince family claimed Serena's body after she died, they didn't report how it happened to the ministry, so when we planted the information in the muggle hospital about her ‘pregnancy' and Tom's birth and her subsequent death the ministry accepted the information without question. I have an ‘acquaintance' in the records department that was happy to take a coffee break while I placed the other records we made for Tom in there."

Lucius handed over some more papers. "The only difficulty was getting a fresh birth certificate made. Since you did that adoption potion I had no difficulty putting ‘Thomas Prince Riddle' on it, but the date of birth was another matter - the records took his year of birth okay - he is sixteen, so 1974 went on it easily. Fortunately I was able to twist the magic to accept July 26th, since it was the day he was ‘reborn' out of the diary."

Severus smirked. "This means you'll have to wait until summer before you'll be seventeen."

Tom grimaced. "Well, Dumbledore will not like all the ‘coincidences' that already exist. My name, the fact that I grew up in an orphanage after my mother died, my looks - if my birthday - December 31st - was the same, he may never really accept our explanation. If Yvane hadn't changed my magic to be so different, I wouldn't even attempt such a ruse."

The two older wizards nodded easily, they were more used to walking the thin edge of deception - with the added threat of possible death if they were discovered. Tom was more cautious, and they weren't about to encourage him to be reckless - teenage boys did that all on their own.

"Well, perhaps the adoption potion will change some of your features - when one of those potions is very powerfully made - and I assure you that this one was - sometimes the recipient will manifest some of the family's looks or hereditary abilities." Severus looked at Tom's startled face in amusement.

Lucius fell in with the joke easily. "Yes, I think your hair is a little darker - it was a very dark brown, but now it looks close to black."

Tom picked up on their amusement and rolled his eyes, and then raised a hand to his nose - poking it and trying to focus on it with his eyes. "I thought my nose looked bigger this morning, I believed I must have accidentally hit it in the night."

Severus and Lucius roared in laughter and even Yvane laughed in the back of Tom's head. "Well done - not many can make that pair laugh, I believe. You know of course that the adoption potion only changes the person's looks or abilities if given when the child is under age five?"

"I knew they were joking the moment I saw their grins." Tom answered Yvane quietly.

"Well, I did say I wouldn't let you be deceived, and I won't - not even for a joke." Yvane grumped.

"I do appreciate that." Tom answered easily. He thought Yvane sometimes didn't quite catch the subtleties of Slytherin humor that was so full of sarcastic - and sometimes caustic wit. One-upmanship was constant and one needed a very thick skin at times.

Percy had finally viewed every square inch of the snoring green welsh and came back over with a face wreathed in smiles. "I never really understood Charlie's fascination with dragons - but now I get it. And you say the riders can talk to them?"

"Yes - it's the final test for separating out who can be a rider or keeper. Dragonriders and dragonkeepers must have at least a little talent for Legilimency and Occlumency - they don't have to be experts, but if you don't have it you won't be able to talk to the dragons without a severe migraine every day." Tom answered. "You have one to begin with, anyway, until you get the hang of it. Yuan said he didn't learn the trick for months and went through several cases of headache potion. Not everyone who works on the Reserves has to be able to talk to the dragons mentally - but it helps"

Tom read Percy's expression correctly. Tom could understand the desperate search for a goal to reach for. Tom chuckled - it wasn't even the goal that mattered, so much as having found a search that brought meaning and a certain joy to one's life. Severus had found it in his potions, and now his protection of Harry. Lucius had once had it in his love of runes - and he was slowly resuming that and teaching it to the boys. Dora had recruited him to tutor them in runes on Thursday's while she worked with Tom.

Tom had found his niche in the world when Yvane had let him glimpse the vast array of memories and knowledge that the dragons held. He had vowed to learn all he could. Tom eyed Percy. He wondered if all of that would appeal to Percy as well.

"Percy... I have formed a bond of sorts with an older dragon. He's shown me a bunch of his memories. I've written down a lot of them - it takes time since I have to review them several times to get all the nuances." Tom smiled a bit at Percy's look of astonishment. "I did make pensieve copies of some of the memories that Lucius and Severus wanted to see. A few of them have the founders of Hogwarts in them."

Percy's eyes glazed over at the very thought of seeing such memories, then abruptly cleared with suspicion. "Dragons live a long time - but not long enough to remember the founders." He objected.

"Dragons pass memories down to each other - it is one of their most important traditions, for the older dragons to pass memories down to the younger and preserve their knowledge in that manner. The reason the Dragon reserve libraries are so closely guarded is because they contain a lot of information - memories that have been told to the dragon riders. They closely guard their secrets - one of them being that dragons are so intelligent and have literally millenia of knowledge." Tom gave Percy a look that clearly said that Percy was expected to guard that secret as well.

Percy nodded in understanding while his mind whirled with the possibilities for research available if he worked with the dragons. If they have been passing on memories for centuries...he felt the same thrill that explorers must have felt upon discovering an entirely new country or civilization. "The ‘Care of Magical Creatures' class always describes dragons as unpredictable and dangerous. If they are so very intelligent - why is that?"

"Most of the dragons that wizards encounter are the young ones, who have not learned languages and have not learned to respect and like us ‘puny humans'. Dragons only converse with other dragons in images for a decade or two, and then usually pick up language over time. By the time they are 30 or forty - depending on the breed - they have bonded with their first dragon mentor and learn about wizards and other sentient magical creatures. Dragons are usually 40 or 50years old before they have learned to speak mentally to other than fellow dragons. They usually pick their first dragonrider about that time - if they intend to bond with a wizard at all. There are those who choose the looser bond of the dragon keepers. They can move from keeper to keeper, learning from each of them. The ‘dangerous' dragons are the young ones who do not see us as possible friends." Tom explained.

Percy considered what Tom had said for awhile. "Could I see some of those memories?" He asked hesitantly.

Tom grinned and nodded. They got up and told Lucius and Severus they were going to look at Yvane's memories. They smiled and nodded, Tom was obviously dragging Percy deep into dragon-mania. Charlie would probably not be the only one working on a Dragon Reserve with the surname of Weasley.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

Lucius and Severus watched the three young wizards playing in the pool, satisfied that they were happy and enjoying the weekend. Severus listened to the happy yelling and smiled. Harry still tended to take ‘time outs' from the roughhousing intermittently, to prevent the feeling of being overwhelmed. Dudley and Draco accepted that as being a part of Harry, and made no comments on it. Harry still preferred to have some solitary time during the day - he simply was not used to spending the entire day with others.

Harry obviously enjoyed the time with friends, but Severus knew he also enjoyed quiet time, reading about whatever they were studying at the time. Harry and Severus had also learned to work together in the potions lab over the summer. Tom had usually joined them, sitting on the couch and reading. Dudley sometimes joined - cutting up ingredients or reading with Tom if he didn't spend time with Petunia.

Harry enjoyed listening to Severus talk quietly, usually about the potion or ingredients, but sometimes about Lily or telling stories about Hogwarts. Severus had missed having someone with him in the lab this week at the school when he had mixed up some potions for Madame Pomfrey. He usually welcomed the solitude in the noisy castle.

Dinnertime was announced by the pouting Dobby, who popped away back to the kitchen. The five of them went back across the meadow, Severus and Lucius applying drying charms to the boys. They all enjoyed the menu Petunia and Tinker had come up with for dinner.

Lucius and Draco left after thanking them for the wonderful day. Lucius gave a small nod to Percy, complimenting him on his help in the research. Percy managed a nod back at him and returned Draco's cheerful wave goodbye. He was a little confused by this. He had met Draco before on his visit, and knew the boy was more friendly and open than a Malfoy was supposed to be, according to every relative and friend he had heard speak of them. Lucius was mostly cool and distantly polite the few times he had seen him outside of Dragonsrest - but not when he was interacting with these friends of his, then he seemed to become another person.

Petunia retired to her room to read before bed, the Healer had said she was almost healed. However she had been told to rest a great deal and continue taking the healing potion just before bed. He insisted that it was working - though very slowly. The Healer had consulted with Lucius and they had decided she had a very, very small magical core - almost undetectable by all but the most thorough scan. It apparently made her a ‘squib', since she had no access to it. All it was good for was to make it possible for potions and spells to half-way work on her.

She lay back with the latest in the magical mystery story that Rosemerta continued to bring to her. She was glad, of course to have the slight magic, as it had saved her life. It also, as far as she could see, apparently explained why she had had a magical child, although the Healer insisted that there were plenty of ‘muggleborns'. Petunia wondered how many had done thorough scans on the ‘muggleborn's' parents.

Tom and Percy retired to the library, with the admonition to be in bed by ten o'clock. Tom muttered about ‘ridiculous curfews', but agreed with only a half-hearted grimace. Dudley took a book to his mothers room to ‘read with her', leaving a grinning Harry to accompany Severus to the lab.

Severus didn't really need to brew anything ... but a burn paste didn't take long and the ingredients weren't noxious, and they were down to the last jar of it here at Dragonsrest, so they had their excuse to happily brew together. Severus decided to try something new and after they had gathered their ingredients Severus waved the formula onto the board and placed the cauldron in front of Harry.

"Why don't I prepare the ingredients and you make the burn paste? You've watched this often enough." Severus smiled at Harry's delight.

"What if I ruin it?" Harry asked nervously, his smile dimming a little. He didn't want Severus to be disappointed or yell at him for wasting ingredients.

Severus shrugged. "It would mean you still need to practice - just read through the formula - it doesn't have many steps, don't rush and check the steps after everything you do. The order they are put in is important."

Harry read carefully and started the fire under the cauldron. Severus quickly chopped the first ingredients and put them next to Harry and watched his movements. Harry was nervous and fumbled a bit at first, and then became more confident when Severus didn't object to anything he did. Severus made sure Harry didn't do anything disastrous, although he shouldn't be able to cause any explosions with the available ingredients.

The potion only took an hour and then Harry set it aside to cool with a triumphant look. Severus smiled at him, the color was only slightly off due to Harry stirring a bit quickly - otherwise a perfectly usable batch.

"Well done, Harry - we can pour that in a few minutes and use it with no problem." Severus complimented him.

Harry and he sat on the sofa and drank some tea while they waited. "How are things going, Harry? I know it is only a week...but there have been changes."

"Dora's great ... but it feels a bit awkward, we know Tom wanted to tutor us. He sometimes does research in the classroom with us. He seems okay with it, now. We could all see how tired he was. Mr. Malfoy started us on Runes Thursday while Dora was tutoring Tom, he really enjoys them, and so he made it fun. Andy was here Tuesday, while Dora tutored Tom - we went on another walk and I found the most unicorn hair again." Harry wound down a bit and looked more serious. "I got another letter from Professor McGonagall, she wrote quite a bit about my father's parents and grandparents. She told me a little bit about my father, but it was like it was only bits and pieces of a story..." Harry seemed puzzled and hesitant to complain. It had, after all, been nice of her to write at all, Harry thought.

Severus thought swiftly about his conversation with Minerva. In spite of it she had apparently had difficulty writing to Harry.

"Professor McGonagall knew the older Potters quite well, and she likely feels more comfortable talking of them. She told me that finding a story about your father that didn't include Sirius Black was nearly impossible." Severus looked down at the solemn green eyes. "Although I told her you are aware of what Black did, she finds it difficult to speak of him and telling you a story that includes him ... well it may be more than she can bear." Severus sighed and began to wonder if including Minerva had been wise. "Give her a little time...she'll hopefully get the hang of telling you tales of James and his marauders."

Harry smiled and nodded and they went to pour the paste into the jars. Harry labeled them with a flourish and then set them on the shelf with a proud look.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

Tom heard Harry's light step on the stair as he went to bed, and Severus soon appeared in the doorway.

"How is the progress with the dagger?" Severus asked, looking over the scattered books and parchment.

"Pretty well, mostly it seems the dagger has protective spells for the holder of the dagger, creating a sort of warding against many spells. It also acts as a focus to cast some offensive spells - almost like a wand would. It will act seemingly on its own if it perceives a threat to the holder." Tom looked a little frustrated. "The dagger can only be used for offensive spells, and a few defensive - no charms or anything like that, it's purely a weapon. I think one of its biggest draws for many of the men who insisted on trying to use it is that it has heavy spells to destroy other magical weapons -or at least negate their magic. That is likely why Mordred wanted it - it could get by Excalibur's enchantments."

"That would be a big use for women, as well - protecting them from weapons that were mainly carried by men back in those days." Percy added.

"Well, Rosemerta will be here tomorrow. She is willing to handle the dagger and see what she makes of it." Severus had seen Rosemerta Friday night and managed to make his request in spite of her rather distracting kisses. She had agreed with a laugh. Severus was not looking forward to explaining Horcruxes to her and had decided to wait until they knew she could wield the dagger before telling her everything.

Severus left for bed a bit early, he could use the rest. He reminded the pair of diligent researchers that 10 o'clock would come soon.

Percy grinned and turned back to a book. Tom had shown him three of the memories Yvane had given him. He wondered if he had seen the dragon on his last visit. He recalled several Hebredian Blacks. Tom had made a copy of the one memory of the founders where Margento had first met them. Percy now had the tightly stoppered and unbreakable vial in his pocket. The memories he'd seen had firmed his resolve to work with the amazing creatures. He could look at memories like that all day every day and never grow tired of it.

Tom and Percy conferred over a few more books and the clock finally chimed ten. They sighed and reluctantly climbed to bed. Percy turned into the guest bedroom and bid Tom goodnight. Tom replied with a yawn and stumbled into his own room and they were soon asleep.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

Tom woke a bit early Sunday and wandered out to the garden, meeting - to his pleased surprise - a rather affectionate Wylda. Tom stroked her back gently and smiled at her. "I haven't been as attentive to you as I should have been, have I? You know how much I care about you, though - don't you?"

Wylda nodded, blinking her large, expressive - and adoring eyes at him.

Tom smiled; he could grow used to her affection quite easily. He didn't know why he had been so hesitant to form this sort of bond. Wylda leaned into his caress momentarily, but then Wylda moved away - clearly wishing to show him something and then she looked down. Tom's gaze followed hers and his good mood vanished.

"Wylda! How could you?" Tom hissed angrily. "I don't need a baby to take care of right now - I'm already up to my neck in things to do."

Wylda just looked at him smugly, her expression clearly stating his objections were much too late. Tom fumed - females - you just couldn't trust them, clearly. Wylda simply didn't have enough to do these days, obviously, so she comes up with ... this!

"Now, now, Tom. Continuation of the species tends to be on both male and female minds." Yvane chuckled in amusement.

Tom turned and left her, storming into the house, leaving Wylda to look at his stiffly angry back with amusement. Tom hoped Severus would know what to do. He flounced into the dining room, beating Severus to the coffeepot by a millisecond.

"Something troubling you, Tom?" Severus took in Tom's stormy face.

"Wylda! She...she's decided now is a good time to ... to procreate!" Tom said angrily.

"Well, there are charms to prevent..." Severus began, why do teenage boys never think of them?

"Too late." Tom broke in sullenly.

"Ah...well." Severus said in understanding. "I know that now is not a good time to take on more responsibility, but I'm sure that Petunia will be willing to help - and Harry and Dudley should learn how to take care of babies as well."

"Won't she be doing most of the work?" Tom said with alarm.

"I'm sure that all mothers prefer help with babies." Severus answered patiently. "And she is your responsibility."

Harry and Dudley came in during that, hair still damp from their showers, dressed in jeans and T-shirts. Petunia was close behind, also dressed for outdoor work.

"Babies?" Petunia said a bit eagerly. The boys were getting too old for any real ‘mothering' and they were at the age where coddling by her horrified them - unless they were injured - they still expected a bit of ‘mothering' if injuries occurred.

"Wylda - she's picked the worst time ever to plan motherhood." Tom said with resigned resentment.

"Oh, Wylda." Petunia answered. She'd been introduced, of course - Wylda was very pretty and Petunia admired her greatly. It would be fun to help out.

Percy made his way down at the same time as Rosemerta, Lucius and Draco arrived. Draco had already eaten, but he still took the offer of more bacon and eggs. Lucius grimaced - apparently another growth spurt was coming on for Draco - after new clothing had been bought, of course. Lucius and Rosemerta took some coffee, and then Lucius noticed Tom's sulking.

"Any problems?" Lucius asked.

Harry piped up happily. "Tom's Great Horned Owl, Wylda, is going to have babies - he forgot to put the charms on her to prevent it."

Lucius and Rosemerta shared an amused glance with Severus and a chuckling Petunia.

Tom grimaced and slumped in his chair. He supposed he had over-reacted when he looked down to see those three eggs in Wylda's nest. But, he was sure to hear jokes about sex education all day.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

Rosemerta watched Petunia and the three young boys wander out to the field, keeping their pace slow, so Petunia would not tire quickly. They were accompanied by the proud Percy, who had been flattered into ‘protecting' the group on their walk. The boys were eager to demonstrate their skill in identifying plants and were also hoping to show her a unicorn.

She smiled, Percy was just fourteen, and maneuvering him was not difficult as long as you didn't offend his pride. Percy had obviously understood that the four of them had serious business to attend to that didn't concern him -or the young boys. Severus, though, had impressed on him that watching over Petunia and the boys was also important.

Her smile faded a bit. Severus' last visit to the Three Broomsticks on Friday night had been not been all fun. He had eventually had to explain Voldemort's plan of immortality via Horcruxes. She shuddered; she hadn't even known what they were. The explanation had left her queasy.

Severus had also explained his and Lucius' quest to destroy all of the Horcruxes with Albus. She wholeheartedly approved, but was terrified as well. Clearly they would be top of the list to kill if - or rather when the Dark Lord returned.

She turned back to Severus when the floo sounded. It was Auror Savage, perkily asking to come through. Tom welcomed him cheerily enough, and introduced him to a blushing Rosemerta. Hugo kissed her hand suavely. They all sat in the family room, drinking tea. Severus and Lucius watched Hugo the way one watches an unexploded land mine, to Hugo's amusement.

"I had a remarkable firecall with Albus recently, Professor. He was curious about what I thought of your tutor." Hugo said, and watched with interest as Severus' face darkened. Lucius muttered something uncomplimentary about the Headmaster's ancestors. That was also fascinating, as the elder Malfoy rarely showed any emotion - even when being questioned by Aurors about being a Death Eater.

"Nymphadora Tonks is actually their tutor at present. Tom had too many responsibilities piled up and we decided to cut the pile down." Severus answered levelly. Tom bit his lip, he hated appearing weak in front of the old Auror - he liked him a little and didn't want to lose his respect.

Hugo took in the suspicious looks, as well as Rosemerta's mystified glance. "He also said that Tom was researching magical daggers. I did lend him a book by Udo. Perhaps I can help with that - weapons were an interest of mine for awhile."

Rosemerta and Hugo both watched Severus and Lucius closely. The two glanced at each other, a whole conversation apparently taking place in that moment. The two Slytherins had worked closely together for a long time, and their minds had always run along the same ideas where strategy was concerned. They were both thinking that the benefits of having a trustworthy Auror of Hugo's caliber on their side, assisting them outweighed the risks. Tom's true background would have to remain a secret, and they would have to be judicious in what they told Hugo, but...he could be helpful, and Tom would have another champion in his corner.

Hugo waited patiently - not that it seemed to take long for the pair to reach a silent agreement. He knew that they would not be swayed at this point by anything he said. Either they would trust him, or they would not.

Tom and Yvane also watched with interest. Yvane trusted the old Auror and Tom felt that if there were truly anyone in the ranks trustworthy - it would be this man. The only difficulty would be if there was something he felt the ministry should know and they felt it should be secret. They would have to give out any secrets slowly and carefully.

Severus turned back to Hugo slowly. "We're working with Albus Dumbledore to ... prevent the Dark Lord returning, or at least to make his return a short one." At Hugo's raised brows, Severus explained. "We know the Dark Lord isn't truly gone, just temporarily defeated. He had been searching for a way to defeat death, and I'm afraid he found out about Horcruxes."

Hugo abruptly felt every one of his hundred-plus years. Of course ‘he who must not be named' would find the foulest spells ever created. He could almost feel his shoulders hunching tiredly. "What is your plan?" He asked halfheartedly.

"We've destroyed two of them. Fiendfyre works well." Lucius watched the Auror perk up.

"Well, that should be about the end of it. He couldn't make more than three - two was risky enough." Hugo felt relieved - the worst was over, then.

Severus shook his head slowly, making Hugo's stomach clench. "We believe he intended to make six - so he would have seven pieces of his soul around - a magically auspicious number. He was interrupted we believe, in making the sixth with Harry's death. We've destroyed two and have a third in our possession; Albus is on the trail of the others."

"So, you have two more to find and know how to destroy them." Hugo mused, some of his horror fading. He looked even more closely at the group, he was no Legilimens, but he could usually sniff out a lie well enough. All his senses said they were in earnest, though. "It sounds like you have a good handle on things, how may I help?"

"The Horcrux in our possession is embedded in a ring that we prefer to not destroy, if possible. We felt that an ancient weapon with a lot of power could kill the Horcrux and keep the ring intact." Tom explained, "I ... inherited a dagger that we could tell was very old and powerful. We feel we have identified it and it should do the trick."

Severus had silently summoned the book Percy had used to identify the dagger and opened it to the relevant page and handed it to Hugo.

Hugo's eyebrows tried to crawl off the top of his head. Boadicea's dagger! No wonder young Tom had had a book on women's magic.

Tom correctly interpreted the Auror's look and commented with a smile. "It's spelled to kill or disable any man who uses - or tries to use it. Rosemerta is here to see what she makes of it."

Hugo looked at the smiling witch with renewed appreciation. This should be an interesting and momentous moment - the Boadicea dagger unearthed and about to be held in the hand of a witch. Severus stood and led the small group into the library. They gathered around a table as Tom hovered the dagger from the cabinet.

The bag with the ring on the next shelf seemed to hum with malevolence. Tom eyed it briefly, with resolve. ‘We'll get to soon enough, and I'll have another piece of myself back - and the other, out there - you'll have one less piece to fall back on.' Tom promised.

Yvane hummed happily, "Yes, we'll have another part of you back and another nail in the Dark Lord's coffin."

Tom hovered the dagger out and let it land gently on the table in front of Rosemerta. The dagger was simply made, compared to the bejeweled swords of legend like Excalibur and the Gryffindor sword. The handle was ivory with runes carved into it - they seemed to fade in and out, with other runes sparkling into sight. There was a single Moonstone embedded in the hilt. The blade was long and curved. There were shimmering designs on the blade that weren't really runes, but they were all willing to wager they meant something.

The four men watched tensely as Rosemerta leaned over the dagger, looking at it closely. Most magical weapons had an ‘aura' of power about them that wizards could feel if they had the level of power necessary to sense magic in other wizards or objects. Rosemerta's hand hovered over the dagger - there was a soft pulsing in it, strong but not with the threateningly violent power that most weapons had. It was the strength and power of the earth or the seas.

Yes, Rosemerta thought, a definitely female power. A subtle power that could be savage when necessary - as a lioness could be when defending her cubs. Rosemerta slowly lowered her hand, half expecting the dagger to object in some way. Her hand closed around the handle and gripped the knife, raising it slowly before her. The power ran slowly up her arm, flooding into her senses gently.

The males in the room breathed a sigh of relief; the dagger apparently accepted her without difficulty.

"When will you destroy the Horcrux you are holding?" Hugo asked with interest. "I would be happy to assist."

"We've identified and removed three curses on the ring, but there are two more - one is a strong suffocation curse - we've been having trouble finding the right cancellation - there are so many of them. The other is a curse that ...well we're not sure what it does other that it causes withering and is most certainly fatal." Lucius glared at the cabinet housing the ring. His knowledge of dark arts and curses was a matter of pride to him and having unknown curses frustrate him in this manner was a definite blow.

"We feel we'll have the spells broken and be ready by Christmas break, perhaps even before." Severus added.

"I'd be happy to look at the curses and ask around - others may recognize them." Hugo asked.

There was another silent exchange of glances, this round of looks including Tom. They preferred that no one know what this ring was. The Deathly Hallows might be something few believed in, but someone as old and well informed as Hugo might recognize the stone.

The result seemed to be that as long as Hugo knew this much; they may as well chance the rest. The bag with the ring was brought out and Hugo drew out his wand. The waves of dark magic rolled off the ring and made Hugo's stomach lurch. He'd rarely encountered something so evil. It was hard to separate the curses from the darkness inherent in the Horcrux itself.

Hugo didn't recognize the curses, but he had friends in the Unspeakables Dept. that very well might know of such curses. "I'll let you know if I find out anything about the spells." Hugo shook hands all around and flooed home; he had a ‘mission' once again. The whole babysitting the Minister and sitting on the Wizengamot was getting boring. Helping defeat the Dark Lord all over again would keep him quite busy.

Rosemerta placed the dagger back in the cabinet, and the ring was hovered in as well. Rosemerta kissed Severus and waved goodbye. She knew they would be plotting now and not in need of a Hufflepuff to listen and not understand the convoluted and tortuous plots.

They heard the floo sound and the three Slytherin plotters sat around the table. There were further plans to be made before the hikers returned.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

Petunia sat on a large rock, watching the boys splashing at the edge of a pool of cool water under the large, protecting trees. They had reached it an hour ago, creeping as silently as possible. The boys had glimpsed the brilliant white shadows of departing unicorns here, before. Today they had managed to see a pair of the magical creatures at the waters edge for brief moments before they were spotted.

The unicorns had stared at them with no fear in their eyes, rather they seemed almost irritated by the interruption, and had simply walked away. In spite of their brilliant whiteness of color they somehow blended into the underbrush and trees almost immediately.

Petunia and Percy had been enchanted; as neither of them had seen a unicorn before then. Percy had avoided the ‘Care of Magical Creatures' classes, not finding them interesting. Now, with his interest in the dragons and seeing unicorns - he felt he may have been wrong about the class. The trouble was that they rarely had any unicorns to see at school, unless one had been hurt and the gamekeeper was helping it, and of course to Percy's knowledge (gleaned from Charlie's complaints) dragons had never been brought in for the Hogwarts students to see.

After the group had come out of its blissful stupor at the sight of the unicorns they had intended to just cool their feet in the water, but Percy had spied some fresh-water gillyweed in the pool. He had given a brief rundown of its qualities and they had attempted to get some of the plants without getting too wet. That had led to some splashing, and then more splashing.

They gathered a decent amount of gillyweed and Percy had conjured a proper container for it, and then showed them an excellent drying charm to use on their clothes.

The group had brought a lunch with them, and had eaten just before reaching the pool. So by the time they had hiked back they were hoping for an early supper. The conspirators at Dragonsrest were all plotted out, and were hungry as well. Tinker and Dobby served the starving hikers and plotters a large meal and they soon retired to the family room for the evening.

Lucius took an exhausted Draco home very soon after the meal, so he could rest before lessons in the morning. Dudley and Harry stumbled up to bed after Severus thanked them - once again - for the gillyweed, with a nod of approval to a proudly smiling Percy. Severus had thanked Percy quite sincerely for his care of Petunia and the boys during the hike. They would have accomplished little that day if Percy hadn't taken the group out for the walk.

After the boys were safely in bed, Wylda was discussed, again. Petunia soon convinced Tom to let her assist with the owlets, although Tom insisted that if she helped, she would have to take one of the owlets in payment. Petunia was hesitant at first, but was soon taken with the idea. Percy was made the recipient of a second owlet-to-be, as a Christmas gift and thank you for all his help. Percy was too thrilled at the thought of his own owl to give much protest, but he did assist Tom and Petunia in copying some of Severus' books on owls for their own use.

They were soon talking about different owls and the general scarcity there seemed to be, at times, for proper wizarding owls. Some species were becoming crowded out in the muggle world. The wizarding world drew from the wild to keep their owls from becoming inbred, and sometimes it was hard to find suitable owls to interbreed with the wizarding world's flocks.

Severus smiled a bit bitterly. If only some of the more fanatical purebloods could see the need to avoid inbreeding in such simple terms as owl breeders did.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

Severus and Percy were ready to floo back to Hogwarts quite early on Monday. Tom and Harry had gotten up early as well to see them off. Percy and Tom made last minute plans for more research and an exchange of information on owls.

Tom promised to copy all the books on owls they had not already copied and send them to Percy and Percy would copy books from the Hogwarts library. Severus had cheerfully provided a large stack of blank books for the pair. They knew that some of the books would likely have spells that prevented copying, but they should be able to copy most.

The charm to copy books was not easy to learn - it required a great deal of concentration and was quite tiring - most people preferred to just buy the books, but determined booklovers like Percy - who had little money, and Tom - who always wanted more knowledge - had the motivation to learn it.

Petunia and all three boys wanted copies of some of the owl books. The Malfoy library had an excellent collection, of course, but Draco wanted his own copies as well - mostly to keep up with Dudley and Harry. Dudley still had no interest in an owl of his own, especially since his mother was acquiring one - he would be unlikely to owl anyone but her while at school, and the school had owls they could use - he also just wanted the books ‘to keep up with the others'.

Harry and Petunia, however, were quite avid in their reading. Harry loved Hedwig, and was determined to have the happiest owl in wizarding Britain. Petunia, as well found the subject interesting, and since she had been wondering what she would do when everyone left for Hogwarts the following year. If she enjoyed helping raise this owlet - and she was sure she would - well, all the wizarding custom books said that raising owls was considered a very honorable and ‘genteel' occupation for a witch (or a more-or-less squib, as she apparently was).

Petunia was already dreading the day she would be alone at Dragonsrest, she hoped the owls would make it less - empty. She watched as Severus and Percy said goodbye and gritted her teeth. Next year she would be saying goodbye to them all.

Severus turned to a determinedly smiling Harry. "I'll have to come back for a few hours next Saturday. It will have been a month that you've been taking the eyesight potion - I'll need to mix a fresh batch."

Harry grinned in relief. "Brilliant! I was hoping to see you soon. The weekdays don't seem so bad, when I know I'll see you on the weekend."

Severus managed a sincere smile, although Harry's words caused a tightening in his heart. He was not used to being missed by someone, but Harry's letters the past few weeks made it obvious that Harry did, indeed miss him.

"Yes, and I miss everyone here. I'll make sure I have excuses to come back as often as possible - the astronomy professor Aurora Sinistra will assist me - she'd like to have my job as Slytherin Head of House." Severus smirked.

Harry immediately straightened with a ferocious glint in him eye. "She's after your job?!"

Severus chuckled at Harry's fierce defense of him. "It's alright - I'm letting her ease into the position over the next few years. I suspect I will want the extra time with you and Tom."

"Oh, well, that's alright, then." Harry relaxed, more time with his guardian he approved of.

Percy and Severus turned to the floo, and threw down the powder. Percy was clutching the crystal vial with the memory from Yvane in it. He didn't know anyone in the family who had a pensieve, but that didn't matter. The memory was something that would remind him of his new goals, and keep him motivated.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

Martin sat at the breakfast table; Madame Pomfrey had almost not let him go, even after the night in the infirmary. The twins and Cho had come early with the twin's older brother, Charlie, giving Martin apologetic looks and persuaded Poppy to let him go. Charlie, as a Prefect could be trusted to escort him, after all, they reasoned. Poppy had given Charlie a stern warning to look after him and shooed them all off.

The flying lesson had gone pretty well at first with the twins and Cho giving him a lot of excellent advice on flying. More than that, the twins had earnestly ‘welcomed' him to the family, telling him that they - and the rest of their family had not approved of Lawrence having to run to the muggle world to earn a living.

"They should have let him at least try." The twins had said. "We don't know much about accounting, but surely they could have let him have a go at it?"

Martin shook his head a bit, remembering. He had expected that if he met any of his father's family it would be awkward and possibly unpleasant. His father had been very outspoken about his family - the Prewetts. He had also talked about the Weasleys and a few other families the Prewetts had married into, but so far the twins at least had been welcoming and fun - well, right up to when he fell.

He smiled over at Cho, who was fussing a bit over the bruises on his face that hadn't quite faded. Martin had tried a fancy turn that the twins were demonstrating and had fallen from a rather big height that the deep sand hadn't been able to cushion effectively. Cho had screamed and cried, and the pale-faced twins had watched in horror as he had been taken to the infirmary.

He had bruising everywhere - including one kidney, a concussion, one broken arm, three broken ribs and a wrenched knee. All the first and second year Ravenclaws at breakfast had been awestruck by his list of injuries, and he was now apparently a hero with a reputation for recklessness. Martin didn't correct their error by letting them know he had just been clumsy.

The twins sat with him for breakfast, the Hufflepuffs beaming in understanding of them ‘supporting an injured family member'. Martin felt a little guilty at the twin's obvious distress at his still bruised face. The mediwitch had said some of his bruises were just too deep to completely heal just with potions, and his wrenched knee would also take time. He would be sporting a knee brace for about a week. Two of his roommates sitting nearby - Rob Chambers and Scott Bradley looked enviously at the knee brace. They probably thought it made him look dashing to the girls.

Percy came in half-way through breakfast, followed by Professor Snape, who went to the head table immediately. Percy had an unexpectedly happy smile on his face. It suddenly occurred to Fred and George that they couldn't remember the last time they had ever seen him with a real smile. They waved him over eagerly and introduced him to Martin.

Percy had read the letter their parents had sent to Charlie about Martin and his family - it had been passed to the twins and then to him. He had always realized that his family was imperfect, but they had always seemed to at least try to be accepting of those that some shunned. Muggleborns, half-bloods, squibs - they were all welcome in Arthur Weasley's house.

The Prewetts had seemed to be equally welcoming and he was old enough to remember when times had been especially lean for the Weasley family and Aunt Muriel had made sure they had what they needed. He had especially appreciated that his mum's Aunt had never made them feel belittled with the gifts of food or clothing. This made Aunt Muriel's refusal to back her son's efforts at self-improvement even more inexplicable.

Percy knew that some older (close to their century mark) wizards and witches viewed things differently. They liked things to stay the same. And while it was true that squibs had always been cared for by their families, according to traditional wizarding family traditions, it was also true that they had always been given ... well - ‘crap jobs' that no one else wanted.

Percy had never really thought about the fairness of that. Most jobs in the wizarding world required magic, he had assumed. However, now he wondered if that were necessarily true. Petunia was looking into raising owls - yes, someone would have to cast the spells on the owlets that were necessary, but she could hire that done. Many squibs could probably do a great deal with a wizard partner in a business.

Percy smiled at Martin and shook his hand, then froze at the bruising on his face. Fred quickly read his look of horror and explained the ‘remedial flying lesson' they had been doing. George sheepishly said that Madame Hooch had loudly berated them when she had heard, and banned any further ‘classes'.

Percy gripped the vial in his pocket and eyed the twins. They seemed sincere in their regret, and so he limited his lecture to a few remarks on taking more care when teaching something dangerous. Percy then turned to Charlie.

"Can I talk to you for a minute?" Percy asked, and Charlie followed him to an alcove in the hallway. Percy unshrunk the bag with books in it. For awhile he had felt a bit superior in his having information that Charlie didn't. But, since he couldn't tell Charlie about the mental bond and information sharing that riders and keeper did with dragons, he felt he had enough secrets. Percy gripped the vial in his pocket and relaxed.

"I knew you would like to have some of these books on dragons. I was making copies for myself, so I made copies for you as well." Percy pulled out a total of eight books for Charlie, making his eyes pop. "I haven't understood your fascination for dragons - until now." Percy could feel the vial of memory pressing into his side. He wished he could be there when Charlie found out about the dragons intelligence - and centuries of memories. "I realize that I want to work with dragons as well - not necessarily as a dragonrider, but I want to work with them."

Charlie looked at him in astonishment and barely restrained a laugh and a joke about dragons eating mini bureaucrats. He was glad he had stopped himself, because he suddenly realized that Percy's eyes were shining with sincerity - and happiness. Percy had truly discovered something that he liked. Charlie knew his own eyes had looked that way after spending time at a dragon reserve with a friend.

"Well, looks like the Reserves are going to get familiar with the name Weasley." Charlie grinned companionably with his brother for the first time in memory, and tossed the books in his bag. They started down the hall talking about their favorite dragon breeds.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

Later that week Tom and Harry were in Diagon Alley to see the Healer. Harry needed the eyeglasses adjusted and Tom was expected to let the Healer look him over and fuss if he wasn't well enough rested.

Lucius and Draco decided to go with them and spend some time browsing the shops and perhaps floo to the Three Broomsticks and have lunch with Rosemerta. Andy and Dora had firecalled to say that it was Ted's birthday and would they mind Dora taking a day off? It had been an excellent excuse.

Dudley and Petunia stayed home to look over some papers the lawyer had brought over. Aunt Marge had apparently been going to therapy faithfully and had even stayed off the liquor enough to impress the judges. Her lawyer was now pressing to have visitation with Dudley ‘her only brother's son' instituted. Petunia wanted to talk to Dudley privately and their excursion would allow her that.

Harry's glasses were adjusted and Tom was given the once over.

"Your exhaustion is almost gone - you need to continue getting at least your eight hours sleep. Your stress levels are down - but barely to a tolerable level. I don't want you adding any more responsibilities to your schedule. Your immune system is still very low from all the stress. If you go straight back to overloading yourself you may truly become ill." The Healer tried to tell him gently, but Tom's face was still downcast.

Tom sighed; he had hoped to be able to take the tutoring back over. However he was learning a great deal about teaching by watching Dora. She may not have any experience, but she was brilliant at it. He smiled a bit ruefully. She even managed to correct Tom in their review sessions without him realizing she was doing it half the time. He appreciated her catering to his ego just a bit.

Lucius and Draco were waiting outside the Healers unaware of the young wizard and his grandmother sitting in the waiting room staring out the window at them with hate-filled eyes.

"Such gall - parading around as if he wasn't wearing the dark mark on his arm. I don't care what the Wizengamot said about the imperious curse." Augusta muttered under her breath.

Neville sat sullenly in the chair next to her, cradling his arm. They were waiting to make sure the spell to fix his broken arm had worked. His stomach rolled threateningly as he remembered being hung out the window by Uncle Algie. His Uncle's face twisted into a cruel grin, telling him that him that ‘he had better find his magic or he would be splattering his brains on the cobblestones below'. He had hung there, midair for what seemed forever, pleading with his Uncle to stop.

Then - the drop to the ground - with Uncle Algie saying ‘Oops!' with a hearty laugh. He could still see the stones coming closer with the four-story fall. Then the miracle, as he ‘bounced' - his magic protecting him from a horrible death. Of course he had landed wrong from the bounce and broken his wrist.

He glared a bit at his grandmother when she wasn't looking. She'd run out and picked him up, delighted that he wasn't a squib, not even noting his broken wrist.

And then she had done the unforgivable, as far as he was concerned - she had thanked Uncle Algie. Told that tormenting rat that he was a wonderful Uncle for having done that to him. He supposed she simply forgot that if his magic hadn't kicked in he would be dead. Perhaps she would have preferred that to a squib grandson.

He sullenly mused that he shouldn't have been surprised. Every time Uncle Algie tried to ‘scare his magic into surfacing' his grandmother would tell Algie that he ‘was such a good Uncle, trying so hard with his obviously squib nephew'. Then Algie would give him that mocking look of amusement - the one that told Neville that living to seventeen to take control of his father's fortune was unlikely.

Frank had inherited much of the Longbottom money, but Algie had gotten a sizable chunk on their father's death as well. Algie should have been able to live very well for centuries without ever working. Instead he had run through the money in less than a decade. Neville was fairly sure he wanted Neville dead.

Uncle Algie had given him a sneering look of incredulity when he had gotten downstairs and listened to Augusta raving about Neville ‘not being a squib, by Merlin!'. He had smirked and told Neville he'd get him a toad for Hogwarts. Neville fumed - a toad, he'd rather never have a familiar at all.

Neville looked over at the Malfoys. Death Eaters - they were the reason his parents were dead. They were why he was at the mercy of a sadistic uncle and oblivious grandmother. He burned with fury watching the father and son, laughing together happily.

He would never have that.

The mediwitch came out and scanned his arm and smiled at him. "It's well healed, Neville. You can go get that ice cream, now."

Harry Potter and a tall older boy came out from a back exam room at that moment, followed by a smiling Healer who was wishing them well. The pair walked out the door and joined the Malfoys, talking animatedly. Neville and his grandmother watched in fury, and then went out the door as well, following them at a distance.

"They have no shame, those Malfoys, hobnobbing with a boy their 'Dark Lord' orphaned. I guess I shouldn't be surprised, with Severus Snape now Harry Potter's guardian - another marked one - even if Albus insisted he was a spy." Augusta hissed angrily. "Snape and Lucius Malfoy always were thick as thieves. Now they are corrupting James' son. James and Frank were good friends; they'd not like this..." Her rambling muttering trailed off as the group went in the Owl Emporium.

Augusta stood uncertainly in front of the shop, not sure if she wanted to go inside and make a scene, or not. Neville looked in through the window at the dark haired boy with the lightning bolt scar.

Neville hated him. He hated the laughing boy with the friend his own age, who had an obviously protective older boy to keep bullies away, who evidently had a guardian who cared about him. He hated him.

The boy glanced out the window and caught his eye and smiled and waved. Neville turned away as if he hadn't seen him.

He hated Harry Potter.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

Lucius watched Harry and Draco carefully, while pretending to consider a young eagle owl. The shopkeeper knew not to hover over him - fawning never changed his mind about purchases. Tom was looking over the books to see if there was anything he had missed on other visits. The store owner was listing some titles not in stock, but could be ordered, to see if any caught Tom's interest.

Lucius noticed Augusta stopping in front of the store, scowling, with a young boy in tow. Although his expression never changed and not a single muscle tensed, his mind went on full alert with several alarms clanging in his head.

Oddly, Lucius had kind of liked Frank Longbottom in spite of him being a polar opposite from Lucius. Frank had been an open-faced idealistic Gryffindor, but not the fanatical closed minded kind. Frank had been kind and perhaps a bit impractical, but Lucius had not been able to dislike him. A traitorous part of his mind had always whispered that Lucius had envied Frank's rose-colored glasses view of the world.

During school they had occasionally gotten into arguments over some of Franks ideals, with Lucius shooting down Frank's ivory-tower mentality with his logical and analytical mind. They had not been in the same year, or even the same house, but they both loved a good debate, and their debates had soon become a spectator sport with bets being laid on the outcome.

Frank had always smiled at Lucius' jaded views and had once said that there was nothing wrong with hoping for the best, and that expecting the best of people sometimes urged them into doing the right thing. Lucius had been aghast with horror at the sheer naiveté of that statement. Then Frank had capped it off by looking Lucius in the eye and saying that ‘sarcastic cynics like you are often disillusioned idealists'.

Lucius had almost hexed him for that, and had refused to speak to him for months afterwards.

Eventually, after they were both graduated, the opposing sides of the war had made it impossible for them to ever speak. Lucius glared out the corner of his eye at the glowering Augusta. Her husband, Frances had been a timid Herbologist - no match for the overbearing hippogriff he had married. Frances's father, Harfang had been a younger son, but both he and Frances had been a brilliantly successful Herbologists, and they had taken a smaller family manor and turned it into a mansion. Frances had left his family quite wealthy when he had finally escaped Augusta by dying.

Augusta's son, Frank had caved to pressure and married Augusta's exact duplicate in that war-mongering virago known as Alice. Alice's parents had been killed by Voldemort just before her first year and she had spent most of her Hogwarts years working herself up into a vengeful fury for when she entered the Auror corps. She had spearheaded the movement to give Aurors the right to use unforgivables. Luckily that had been very close to the end of the war, because she had used them with ... well, a vengeance.

Lucius had often wondered what Frank had thought of his wife. He recalled the wedding photos he had seen in the paper, and they had not shown a happy looking Frank - he'd looked more bewildered than anything.

Lucius watched as the cheery Harry waving at the boy and the boy turning away with a sullenly angry look. Lucius chilled - the look had been the same one as Alice had worn most of her school days. He sighed in relief as Augusta grabbed the boy and marched down the street. He turned to the shop owner and arranged for the owlet to be sent to the Malfoy Manor

Lucius strolled over and gazed after the boy and his grandmother. Lucius realized the boy must be Frank's - Neville, he believed was the name they had chosen. He wondered if Augusta was making the boys life a living hell like she had Frank's.

Draco turned puzzled eyes to his father and asked, "Who was that?"

"Augusta Longbottom and her grandson, Neville Longbottom." Lucius answered absently and herded them out door, calling to Tom that he had enough books, for Merlin's sake and come along.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

They had wandered through a few more shops. The boys had dragged him, cringing in horror, into Gladrags so he could sneer in disgust at the muggle clothing they were looking at. The three boys had all gotten various ‘T-shirts' with dragons on them, and had bought one for Dudley as well.

Draco had tried, without success to get Lucius to buy a T-shirt for himself with a fanciful dragon on it. He had sneered and said he wouldn't be caught dead drinking tea in it, even if it was a ‘tea-shirt'. This had seemed to spark an unwarranted amount of amusement.

They had arrived at home after lunch at the Three Broomsticks, with Lucius breathing a sigh of relief. Petunia and her son had gotten through their ‘family meeting' and the three boys ran outside to work on the garden or use the home gym - or both. Tom escaped to the library with a gleam in his eye - Petunia had said there was an owl waiting for him from Percy with a package that looked like books.

Tinker popped in with tea and Lucius calmed himself with the time-honored ritual of British high tea. He knew that Petunia was looking at him in concern. They were still essentially strangers, in spite of the constant - almost daily - interaction, but Lucius felt the need to talk to someone about Frank, and Petunia had the advantage not knowing any of the wizards and witches in question personally.

Lucius slowly spoke of Frank Longbottom and their not-quite friendship in school, Frank's marriage to the vengeance loving Alice, their being on opposing sides of the war. With a sigh Lucius then told her of Bellatrix and Barty Crouch's torture of the two Aurors that had driven them mad.

"I've always wished Bellatrix had told someone what she intended - I would have heard of it and stopped her. I would never have let anyone do that to Frank - no matter what kind of naïve idiot he was. And now I find I was on the wrong side to begin with." Lucius ended the tale morosely.

Petunia sipped her tea and looked at the man sitting across from her. She would never have suspected the confident Mr. Malfoy to harbor such regrets or doubts.

She sat the cup back down on the saucer. "I'm not unfamiliar with regrets, and I have spent many hours wishing I could redo events of the past. We can all see perfectly what we think we should have done using hindsight. However - it's really impossible to know if events really would have turned out better ... sometimes events play out the way they were meant to."

Petunia struggled briefly with her own feelings. "Severus told me there were a lot of reasons people supported the Dark Lord - many of them were because of their fear of muggles - to an extent they were right. I can vouch for the fact that if the muggle world knew of you...well they wouldonly see you as weapons and tools. Most would want your magic for themselves and would stop at nothing to try and get it. I don't know how you've managed to stay safe for so long. Severus said that although the Dark Lord's pureblood mania was not right, some wizards that listened to him in the beginning - before his madness - did institute more stringent policies to protect your secrecy with the families of muggleborns."

"Are you telling me to look for a silver lining on the storm cloud?" Lucius asked ruefully. At Petunia's smile he snickered and raised his cup in a toast to her. "You sound like Frank."

They sipped tea for a bit. "I have a business proposition to run by you, Petunia." This caught her attention. "I have been unloading overseas assets - slowly, mind you, over the past year. With war being inevitable it's better to consolidate. I got rid of a factory or two in Russia and Bulgaria, letting either my partner buy me out or the employees do so. Any property very far away that I can't use I sold at good prices as well - if you're in a rush it shows and you get less, that's why I'm taking my time. Anyway I've been buying some property here in England, around the town of Hale, where Spinners End is. The area is almost deserted anyway, so I have a large chunk around Severus' old place totally empty."

Petunia looked at him, totally mystified.

"What can you tell me about gated communities?" Lucius asked intently.

Petunia explained haltingly, not sure what he wanted to know or why. He beamed happily at what she said, though.

"So, you're saying if a group of wizards took up residence and didn't let any muggles in so they couldn't see all their ‘magical goings-on', the muggles wouldn't think anything of it because it was a ‘gated community'." Lucius smirked happily.

Petunia smiled - of course Lucius would think of something like that. "Yes, and if you put it about that it's a community of ‘new age people and artists' they will think nothing of any strange clothing or habits as long as it's not too strange."

Lucius smiled at her speculatively. "This brings me to the next part. I know you're not looking forward to the mass migration from Dragonsrest to Hogwarts next year. Now that Severus has Dragonsrest he no longer needs the house on Spinner's End. You could buy it and help oversee my ‘little project' - for an excellent amount of pay, of course. You can still raise owls there as well, of course, but I need someone on-site to make sure things are done correctly."

Petunia perked up - a house of her own and another project to keep busy - that would likely pay quite well. Severus was likely to someday marry (perhaps sooner than later from the look she'd seen in Rosemerta's eye) and then he would need her gone. This would keep her in the wizarding world and available to Dudley and Harry.

"I couldn't move until late next summer." Petunia answered slowly.

Lucius waved a negligent hand. "I have paperwork and permits to get. Things won't be started right away."

Petunia nodded firmly. "If Severus is agreeable, I believe it will be perfect."

Lucius smiled smugly. He liked getting his own way, and it took his mind off past failures and losses.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

When Severus got the owl on Friday from Petunia and Lucius he had been in the great hall chatting to Sinistra about their ‘little talks' with numerous Slytherins. They had both, also, been writing to numerous parents, feeling them out about their ‘loyalties'. Many responses had been positive and hopeful - they seemed relieved to have alternatives presented to them.

Others, of course, had been predictably hostile. There were families that were in too deep in the dark arts and the Death Eater path. Sinistra was invaluable in many of the talks, as she was a new voice. Many were having difficulty in believing he had truly been a spy, and were wary of tricks.

Severus had looked over at the other Heads of House. When he had given each of them a list of children of Death Eaters and sympathizers in their own houses they had been stunned and disbelieving. It had taken a long discussion and he had had to show them several memories in Albus' pensieve to prove that certain favored former students or families were not as lily-white as they had believed. It had been somewhat satisfying to see them realize that not all of Voldemort's followers wore green and silver.

Lucius' eagle owl had arrived with a flourish. It was no longer considered unusual for him to be barraged with owls at a meal. Hedwig had been identified -likely by a pair of red-headed Hufflepuffs - as belonging to ‘The Boy Who Lived'. Her arrival always caused a lot of eager whispering. Severus had read Lucius' missive with a deepening look of disbelief that had caused concern among the other staff.

Severus had answered their alarmed inquiries slowly. "It seems that Lucius Malfoy is going into business with Harry's Aunt - Petunia Dursley."

Albus had strangled back his snickers until it sounded like a hacking cough, while Minerva asked with bemused incredulity. "Isn't she a ... a muggle?"

"Well, the healer says she's technically a squib - barely enough magic to assist the potions in helping to heal her, but still - a squib." Severus answered absently.

Sinistra had glanced at the student tables to see if anyone had heard them...the had, she'd noted with a small smile and the news that Lucius Malfoy was doing business with a muggle - or perhaps a squib, and that she was Harry Potters Aunt was running through the tables like wildfire. Good, that would influence more than one student and their family to believe that the best side was the one opposing the Dark Lord.

Severus had given up on eating and left Albus and Minerva to decide whether hell had totally frozen over or if it was just very frosty.

The next day - Saturday - he had gone as planned back to Dragonsrest and was now signing yet another paper to sell Spinner's End to Petunia. He'd managed to get the accountant alone long enough to ask what the price could be asked without gouging too deeply into the Dursley vault. She had gotten a good price for he Privet Drive house and Vernon's stocks, which added to the saving they'd had - they were in good shape, if Severus set the right price for the house.

It had taken Severus all Friday afternoon to really come to terms with selling Spinner's End. It really no longer even vaguely resembled his old family home and he always had difficulty recalling any happy memories of the place. Lily had only visited there once, and it was one of his worst memories - his father had sneered and guffawed at Severus having the nerve to ‘sniff around a pretty girl - didn't he know how ugly he was?' He supposed he had stubbornly clung to the place, just to thumb his nose at his father's memory - to show his ghosts that they did not matter, that he had carved a happy life, in spite of them.

While he was mentally working his way through all this, his Potions students had enjoyed a distracted, deeply in thought professor who forgot to yell, sneer, or take and points or assign detention. True, he had cut down on all of that, anyway. But today, when Rowena Eldridge had once again nearly exploded her cauldron, he'd only scowled and told her to start again.

Severus sighed as he signed another paper; there wasn't even any strategic advantage anymore to keeping the house. After catching two more Death Eaters after Ragnor Mulciber the jig had been up - everyone knew the house was trapped and that Harry ‘most likely lived at a Dragon Reserve', according to the papers who reported such speculation.

Severus listened with half his attention to Petunia telling the lawyer who was in attendance that she and Dudley had decided to allow an hour or two of ‘a very supervised visit', to see if Marge was serious about being ‘reformed'. The lawyer grimaced - he remembered the unseemly scenes Marge had caused. He wasn't so sure Marge intended to play nice.

Severus signed the very last paper with a flourish and a great deal of relief. He excused himself and left the group to conspire over the plans for the ‘gated wizarding community'.

Severus and Harry gleefully escaped to the lab to brew the eyesight potion. Harry chopped and diced ingredients happily. They talked companionably about the week's events and Petunia's plans. Harry was clearly worried about that.

"What about the blood wards? I don't have to live there, do I?" Harry bit his lip anxiously. He desperately hoped Severus hadn't decided to give him back to Petunia, now that he had Tom to look after as well. She was nice, now, but he wanted Severus to still be his guardian. "You're not going to stop being my guardian, are you?"

Severus looked at Harry in surprise, he hadn't thought Harry would take Petunia finding a house of her own this way.

"No, Harry, I'm afraid you're stuck with me until you're at least twenty-one. You'll be of age at seventeen, but I'll be legally responsible for you until twenty-one, which is the usual age for an apprenticeship to be done with." Harry still looked a bit doubtful. "Your residence will always be Dragonsrest, although to maintain the wards we will have to keep one of the bedrooms as belonging to either your aunt or cousin - probably your cousin, since he'll want to visit at times."

Harry looked relieved at that and finally lost his haunted look. Both Harry and Tom seemed to live with the expectation that he would eventually tire of them and take the first excuse to be rid of them he could find.

Tom had relaxed a bit after the adoption potion, and his explanation that it meant more than just a way to trick Albus. Yvane at least, could help calm his fears and warn Severus of problems. Harry was more difficult. Most of the time he seemed happy and unconcerned, and then something would trigger his fears again. He expected it would simply take time.

Harry went back to carefully sorting through the rabbit fur. The rabbits looked a little funny with patches of hair shaved off, but they didn't seem to mind after extra carrots were provided. He enjoyed preparing potions with Severus; it made him feel closer to his guardian and calmed some of his fears of being a burden.

Harry had felt unbearably jealous of Tom when he had watched him take the adoption potion and had heard Severus tell him he was a ‘son of the house'. It had taken several days to get his jealous fury under control. He'd hardly been able to look at Tom at the time.

He kept telling himself that he liked Tom, and the potion had been necessary to keep Tom safe. But the words ‘son of the house' had struck a chord in him. He desperately wanted the words to apply to him as well.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

Yvane had been carefully watching the jealousy Harry had been battling with for days and had shared a bit of the problem with Tom. This sort of brotherly feuding was something dragons had great difficulty understanding. Tom, though, understood all too well the bitter longing for family and the need for a sense of belonging.

Tom hated interrupting the brewing session, but this was important. He waved Severus outside and told him about Yvane's ‘listening in'. "Harry is Slytherin enough to feel the need for things to be even. Right now he feels left out, and not a real part of the family. We were both wards, before - now I'm a ‘son of the house' and he isn't. Yvane says he really wants this."

Tom watched Severus' look of dawning comprehension. "Just remember - don't have him think you're offering because we said something, or he'll never believe it's real."

Severus nodded slowly and Tom disappeared back upstairs, hoping things went well. Severus finished the potion deep in thought and set it aside, then turned to Harry. "Shall we take a walk while this cools, then?"

Harry nodded eagerly and they ambled across the meadow and past the compound. Harry loved walking along the cliffs overlooking the sea. It was a long walk, but well worth it. He wasn't allowed here without an adult, but the sea seemed to always call to him and he sometimes dreamed of soaring over the waves.

They sat on a handy rock and watched the waves crash below. "Yvane's cave was near here, I believe." Severus said, wondering how to start the conversation.

Harry nodded happily. Having Severus to himself was unusual and he was content to bask in it. "Sometimes we see dragons going in and out of caves along here. We have to be careful not to annoy them."

"I've been thinking..." For about a half hour, now "...that I would like to informally adopt you into my family. A formal adoption would require involving the ministry. But an informal one - like I did with Tom only requires your acceptance of it..." His uncertain offer was cut off by Harry tackling him with a fierce hug.

"Do you mean it?...Really?" Harry's mad grin was answer enough. Severus had thought Tom and Yvane were crazy to think Harry really wanted to be adopted into their ‘family'. It made sense, of course, but Severus wasn't used to children who were crazy enough to want to spend time with him.

Severus gripped Harry's shoulder in a hug and they sat companionably, watching the sea for a time. Harry basked in the knowledge that he was truly wanted and Severus let the unfamiliar idea of parenthood sink in. It may not be a formal, full adoption, but he knew Harry would view it as one as fiercely as Harry had grabbed onto the idea, and if Yvane was correct - and Yvane was rarely wrong when it came to the boys.

"What should I call you?" Harry asked, finding the one question that Severus hadn't an answer for.

"Well, what would you like to call me?" Severus answered craftily.

Harry almost smiled at Severus obviously working around an actual answer. "Can I call you dad - even if it isn't a total adoption?" It took most of his courage to that; a rejection would be more than he could face at the moment.

"Of course you may, I would be honored to have you think of me as your father." Severus managed to keep his voice even, although there was a band of emotion tightening around his chest.

They walked back to Dragonsrest, Harry bouncing in excitement as he walked. Severus smiled at the boy's enthusiasm. He was glad that Harry was looking forward to this and could only hope that it finally silenced Harry's fears of future rejection.

Tom had followed them into the lab, trying not to look anxious, but Harry blurted out their happy news with an excited grin and Tom had congratulated them with relief. Harry had downed his eyesight potion and asked how quickly the adoption potion could be ready. He was disappointed to find it would take a week or two, but Severus promised to start it right away, and Tom could keep an eye on it - it wasn't difficult - it was just a long brew time.

Harry bounced up the stairs to tell Petunia and Dudley, but only after Severus told him to keep it ‘just within their close circle of friends - to keep anyone from interfering.

"You were right - he did need reassurance he is a permanent fixture here, and truly wanted." Severus said.

"Of course - I'm always right." Yvane snickered, and both Tom and Severus rolled their eyes.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

Mafalda scribbled in her journal angrily. She wanted to write to Harry, but was afraid her letter would hold nothing but bitterness and anger in it, and she didn't really know him well enough to vent about all her families problems. After she finished writing things in the journal that her father would have spanked her for ever saying she pulled a sheet of parchment paper over to her, and picked up a never-out quill.

She smiled hesitantly. Harry had suggested she start learning to use a quill ASAP. He had sent her a never-out quill and had had his friend Tom copy a good book on writing with it and calligraphy in general. He had said ‘it's a right pain, but you may as well get used to it, now.'

She had written back after a few horrifying days of trying to master the quill, asking why she couldn't just bring pens. Harry had written a confused answer - he didn't understand the terminology, he said, but magic always messed up ‘muggle machines' and even some ‘muggle made things'. He had received an explanation of what the magic did to it - but didn't understand it all. Magic reacted badly with electricity and really hated artificial things - and plastic was at the top of the list of ‘artificial'. Even pens not made of plastic would eventual stop working and fall apart. Pencils were okay, at least the ones of wood and lead, but you couldn't use them on school work you turned in.

Mafalda had finally asked her father for help, to his surprise. He only rarely was asked by his very self-sufficient daughter for assistance. He had patiently shown her how to hold the pen and the intricacies of writing with a quill.

Then, today her father had received a letter. The formal letter informed Lawrence the Head of the family was denying him the vault that would have been his ‘as he had left the magical world, it was forfeit' and he could not reclaim it for his children. If he persisted he would be formally disowned from the Prewett family.

There had been a hastily scribbled note stuffed in with the letter from Lawrence's brother, Ernest. He had written that he had wanted to return the vault, but Muriel still had legal control of the finances of the family. She rarely interfered in Ernest running the family business, but in this case she was adamant that Lawrence get nothing. Ernest said he had gone behind Muriel's back and paid Hogwarts Mafalda's first year fees and Martin's second year fees for him.

Lawrence had been furious with his mother, but didn't know quite what to make of Ernest. His older brother had always been good to him and had encouraged him to learn accounting if he really liked it. He had seen that Ernest had wanted to let him work at the family business before their mother had squashed the idea. He wished he didn't need the help with fees. He could come up with the money if he had to, but he would have to cash in long term bonds and take penalties and he really didn't want to do that. Having Ernest do this would be a load off his mind.

Lawrence was also a bit worried about Mafalda's anger - she was taking all of this as more of an offense than he or Martin were. But he and his son were more analytical about their emotions, Mafalda took offense much more easily, and took it very personally. He wished she hadn't seen today's letters, but she would likely have found out, eventually - little remained secret with Mafalda around.

Mafalda sat looking at the parchment in front of her. She decided to just say that the vault had been withheld, but a family member was helping with the fees, instead. Admitting that her father's family cared so little for them simply cut too deeply into her pride.

Then she thanked him for the books Tom had copied for Harry to send to her. He had sent several books on owls and there were quite a few information books intended for muggleborns. Her father didn't like to dwell on his family and he had given them little information on the wizarding world until he was sure they would be attending Hogwarts, and then it was very basic facts on the wizarding world with none of the interesting information in these books.

Mafalda was now interested in the Hogwarts houses - there had been a brief mention of them in the other books and she wanted to know more, so a request to borrow books on the houses was added to the letter.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

Harry brought the request for books on the houses to Tom along with a stack of books. "Which ones should we send her, do you think, Tom?"

Tom mused a bit on the Prewetts he remembered - three brothers, all in Gryffindor. An Ignatius and, oddly enough two others named Fred and George. Perhaps the twins were named for them. Percy had mentioned his middle name was Ignatius. They hadn't really been awful - just typically assuming the Slytherins were up to no good. Though he supposed in his own case they were correct.

None the less, he hadn't appreciated their remarks on his status as an orphan making use of money from the governor's fund. The Prewetts weren't fabulously wealthy, but he doubted any of those brothers had ever wondered where their next meal would come from.

Well, the girl's brother had gone into Ravenclaw, but from the letters Harry received she might be Slytherin material, and he knew Harry liked her. He smiled slowly. He'd enjoyed listening to Severus talk about steering the twins away from Gryffindor - they would have been absolute terrors, there.

"Send the general information books that tell about all the houses, and then include a few really interesting books about Slytherin ... and include some about Rowena Ravenclaw, so as not to be too obvious." Tom said with a bit of a smirk.

Harry grinned back, catching on immediately. He'd like to have Mafalda in Slytherin; he planned on being in Slytherin where he could see his dad on a daily basis. Draco of course insisted the Sorting Hat would yell Slytherin even before touching his head, just as it had for his father. Dudley had grimly said he intended to argue the Hat into the ground and go where he wanted - hopefully with his friends.

Some of the books could be copied - others were spelled against it - a lot of newer ones were, of course. Hedwig left with a few books and two other owls were also sent with books. Harry watched them go with a smile. The nice thing about a penpal was that he could tell her things that puzzled him and she could sometimes see the problem since she was not in the middle of things.

Mafalda had talked him through his jealousy of Tom. He wished he could tell her about the adoption potion, but Severus was right that that would have to keep that very quiet. Severus had said to go ahead and call him dad if he liked, but if people questioned it - to say that was an agreement between the two of them - that was true, and it was no ones business about the adoption.

Harry kind of liked having a secret that was would make ‘The Headmaster' a bit crazy, if he knew. Harry still felt angry about the mess Albus had left him in at the Dursley's, even if it had finally been put right by Severus.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

Lucius brought over a large and very detailed map of Hale and the surrounding area. The areas he had bought were highlighted in a light green and the areas he was negotiating for in a darker green. There were some areas he felt he could get if needed and they were outlined in blue. Petunia smiled a little to see the maps of the old town and the Mersey River and the Dungeon Banks.

She also saw the area with the old factory was one Lucius was still negotiating for. "Are you having difficulty buying the factory? It's been closed since I was a young girl - what are they thinking?"

Lucius laughed. "They're trying to figure out why on earth I could possibly want it, myself. I don't want them to know I've bought up other land around it. If necessary, I'll tell them I'm tearing it down. I'd rather not, though."

Petunia looked at the map doubtfully. "I'm sure that you have all the land you need, already, even if you don't get the ones you're negotiating for. But I do understand you don't want that eyesore of an abandoned factory right there."

"If I can get some of the surrounding property I can plant some trees, or orchard parks. It can have some subtle warding to keep muggles away and add to the security - as well as the ambiance." Lucius had not brought up the idea with her until he knew he had the minimal property needed to go ahead with his plan.

They discussed some ideas of how much land to put around each wizarding house. Lucius insisted on at least five acres for each. Petunia thought that to be a scandalous amount, but Lucius insisted that most would want a garden and lawn - and so a small patch of land wouldn't do. The project would be dead before it began.

"Well, perhaps you'd better get working on that other property." Petunia laughed. Lucius just looked smug. His lawyers and accountants were working hard on that, but as always they were careful to not act too anxious to acquire the property - Lucius hated overpaying when investing.

Lucius turned over a long list of information he needed about the area that only a former resident would know and suggestions for her to consider and asked her to add her own suggestions of what might enhance the area to draw people in. Petunia nodded and resolved to get advice from Andy and Rosemerta about what would make a witch want to move into the gated community - if witches were anything like muggle women, they were often the ones who had the final say in where they were going to live.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

Tom brought a book on Quidditch into the living room where Harry and Dudley were playing a card game after breakfast, while waiting for the accountant to arrive. He had sent for a book on Beater strategy that he thought would interest Dudley. Cho had recommended it to Dudley, saying that looking at other countries methods of strategy could be helpful. He handed it to Dudley with a smile.

Dudley took the book and then looked at Tom in outraged confusion. "It's in Chinese!"

Tom sniffed. "There's just no pleasing you, is there?" He tapped the book with his wand and the characters disappeared, revealing English words. "It has a translation spell built into it that you can activate."

The boys laughed. "Good one, Tom." Dudley snickered. Tom smiled back at them, he was careful with his tricks and jokes on them. He knew Harry was still nervous with pranks because of the past bullying, and though Dudley was generally unconcerned about pranks, he would notice if he was the only one being pranked.

"Ready to hear all about the endless duties that having a bit of money entails, Harry?" Tom asked cheerfully. At Harry's groan and Dudley's snicker, Tom added. "I hear you have to sit in on a little talk about your account as well, Dudley." Dudley abruptly looked dismayed. His mother had said she wanted the accountant to start reviewing things with him, so he would know how to manage a Gringotts account.

Tom left as he heard the floo sound to let the accountant, Roth Stebbins, in. They all moved to the dining room table to have enough room to work.

Tom looked over the ever-lengthening list of people who had had money dumped into Voldemort's vault. Lucius and Severus always reviewed the additions to the list and let him know if it was safe to return money or objects to them. Tom handed Rolf a parchment listing money to be returned to certain people and one object - a shield covered in Heraldic designs and runes belonging to the Davies family that had needed cleansing of dark magic by the Goblins to be rendered safe enough to return.

Tom smiled a bit; they had made some small dents in the vaults contents. One nice size dent had been made last week. A member of the old Order of the Phoenix - one Benjy Fenwick had been a fairly rich wizard who had helped bankroll the Order. Lord Voldemort had heard of it and been offended. He'd kidnapped Benjy's wife and three children and demanded Benjy relinquish his entire fortune. The youngest daughter's small dead body had been sent with the demand.

Benjy had complied, bringing a wizardspaced chest with all 600,000 galleons he possessed inside it. He'd been killed anyway, with only bits and pieces of him left for the Order to find. The wife and two children had been left outside of Hogsmeade alive and well, but now penniless.

The Goblins had returned 200,000 galleons to each of them, saying they'd found a loophole on some contract or other and were able, at last to return the money. The family had been astounded and tearfully thankful. The papers had gotten wind of it, and the Gringotts Goblins reputations took an upswing for the first time in years. No one, thankfully, had asked ‘what loophole?'

The Minister had even commended the Goblins, at Lucius' urging, saying it would encourage them to return other wizards gold and provide an upswing in the economy. Lucius had smugly known that the Goblins would know who had whispered in Cornelius' ear.

This had encouraged a few brave souls to approach the Goblins with tales of similar blackmail by the Dark Lord. There were a lot of deposits of money that had not been simple vault transfers, and no way to know who it had come from. They had only known about the blackmail of Benjy Fenwick because he had been an order member.

Tom had asked the Goblin to question them, using the truth spells they had on certain rooms to check the veracity of the claims and forward the names and amounts to his accountant. He now had the list in front of him. Lucius would have to see the list, of course. It was disheartening to see list after list come before him of lives Lord Voldemort had affected - and never in a good way.

"You are not him, Tom. Remember that, and you intend to make much of this right, again." Yvane said.

Tom looked up from the parchment; the accountant was finishing up explaining the Gringotts vault ledger to Dudley. Harry was looking at ledgers of his vaults and parchments of notes that were updates about his two businesses and his investments. Harry looked a bit bored, and then suddenly perked up.

"Hey - there are some books on the history of the Potter family and some family journals. How did I miss that? Can I send for them?" Harry had been reading a lot of stories about his family from Minerva, and he was anxious to hear more. Roth smiled and said to pen a note and he would give it to the Goblins.

Harry then pulled out several sheets of parchment nervously. "I got a catalog that lists what you can buy from my company that makes magical containers. I know their main product is potions vials, but they do make larger containers as well. I'm hoping they can make these for me as a gift for someone."

At the Rolf's nod he pushed some drawings to him. Nymphadora had shown an unexpected talent in drawing, when Harry had been trying to outline the potions ingredients container he wanted made. There were pictures of several containers in the shape of a dragon; the wings swept back to form the round container itself.

There was a ruby-red container in the shape of a Chinese Fireball. Then a light grass-green Welsh Green. The Hebredian Black was, of course, black. A coppery colored Peruvian Vipertooth, a very pretty blue that was a Swedish Shortsnout, and lastly a mother-of -pearl like Antipodean Opaleye that shifted in color.

Roth looked at the drawings in amazement - they were quite remarkable. "I'm sure they would be delighted to make these for you - of course they will likely want to market them, as well."

"Really? Well, as long as my father gets the first, and best ones. Maybe five of each - in various sizes?" Harry said hesitantly. The others smiled. Harry took every opportunity to use the words dad and father.

"I'll be going to see them tomorrow; I'll give the drawings to them at that time. I take it they are a Christmas gift?" Rolf asked.

Harry nodded eagerly. They had had fun coming up with the design and the pictures and he was sure that Severus would like them.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

The remainder of October passed fairly quietly. They helped ready the garden for winter, learning the spells to protect the plants and applying mulch where needed. Two days before Halloween found Dudley and Petunia heading into Muggle territory to visit Aunt Marge, accompanied by Roger Eastlake - Malfoy lawyer's assistant. Being muggleborn, he wouldn't stand out as badly.

Lucius and Draco also had a less than pleasant task for the day, as Draco described it.

"Pansy Parkinson's mum always has a big ‘Halloween party' for kids a couple days early - to avoid competing with other parties. There'll be tons of adults there, too. Crabbe, Goyle, Nott, Zambini ... a lot of the families are - or were followers of the Dark Lord. Dad wants to feel out who's still loyal to him and who wants out. We don't have much hope for this bunch, but he says he feels he should try. I'm going to talk to the kids. Some of them might not want to ‘follow in their parents footsteps'. It may be doomed to failure, but ... well ... some of them have been good friends, I would hate to see them tied to a lying Dark Lord, as I would have been if Severus hadn't told us the truth." Draco had looked grim but determined to try.

Tom and Harry would have been alone that Saturday, but Nymphadora came over to review some new Arithmancy equations and theories that were new to Tom. Harry sat in the library with them looking through some old first and second year potions books that had been Severus'. From the inscribing on the inside of the cover, they had belonged to his mother, Eileen Prince as well.

Harry intended to be the most brilliant first year Potions student ever, and since he liked making Potions with Severus, he found it easy to study ahead on it. The intricacies of it were fascinating and the numerous notes in the margin told him that new strides in the art were just waiting to be made, if a first year student, as Severus had been, could find better ways of doing things.

And, of course since he had drank the adoption potion last weekend, he was feeling kindly disposed to the art. They had had a celebration and Harry had felt a real part of a family for the first time. He'd drank the potion from a crystal goblet, first toasting Severus with a flourish and saying ‘Thanks, Dad' - making them all laugh.

Tom and Dora finally finished the equations or whatever they were and stood, stretching and groaning. Harry looked up at them. "Could we make a potion before Dora leaves?"

Dora laughed, "Any particular potion, scamp?"

Harry grinned, "I'd say Felix Felicis, but you'd likely say no. Actually I was looking at the fire protection potions."

Tom and Dora thought quickly - it would only take an hour - it was a quick potion and Harry had been very good all morning, staying quietly in the library with them.

"Sure, we'll do that and then have lunch." Tom answered, and led the way to the lab.

With Harry preparing the ingredients and Dora organizing the cauldron and instruments and weighing out the ingredients, they were well ahead of schedule. Tom explained the interactions of the ingredients and why they seemed to block fire. All was going well, and then disaster struck.

Dora was passing large glass bottle of Hellesbreath to Tom - only a few drops were needed, but the bottle slipped from her fingers and fell into the cauldron and shattered, spilling it's entire contents into the potion. Dora screamed and dropped to the floor.

On the other side of the table Tom had just a split second to think the word explosion and threw himself in front of Harry, pushing him behind his back. The cauldron exploded violently. Shards of glass from the bottle and shrapnel from the pewter cauldron lacerated Tom and embedded themselves in his face and chest.

Dora and Harry both screamed in horror. Harry cradled Toms head in his lap, crying. Dora ran frantically to the floo and firecalled the only magical medical person she had every known - Poppy Pomphrey.

Albus Dumbledore answered her hysterical call. Poppy was examining Martins knee one last time and pronouncing him fit with the Weasley horde looking on in concern. They could all hear Dora screaming that a potion explosion had downed Tom ‘and he may be dead'.

Poppy scooped up her emergency kit and she and the Headmaster ran through the floo.

Percy looked at his brothers who tried to comfort him.

"I'm sure he'll be alright..." Fred said hesitantly.

"...Poppy's the best." George offered.

But Charlie had the best suggestion. "We need to tell Snape."

Percy ran like flaming dragons were on his heels all the way to the dungeon. He knew Professor Snape was working on some potion or other today - he'd just dropped off a book to be returned to Tom an hour ago. He made it to the potions lab in record time.

Severus looked up in shock as Percy burst threw the door. Percy never broke protocol that way.

"It's Tom - Dora called ... potions accident and he's badly hurt ... The Headmaster and Madame Pomphrey flooed over..." Percy gasped out.

Severus paled with horror and ran to his office, throwing the floo powder and going though to Dragonsrest.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

Dora led Poppy and the Headmaster down to the lab. Poppy gasped and pushed by Dora quickly to kneel beside the unconscious form of Tom. Harry was still cradling his head, tears dripping onto the blood-covered face with pieces of glass and metal sticking out of him at awkward angles. Tom breathing was shallow and labored eyes open and glassy with shock.

Poppy quickly spelled blood replenisher down his throat, and spoke to Albus. "We need to get him to Hogwarts, immediately - I'll need help from St Mungo's or he will die." She conjured a stretcher and then tried to pry Harry off her patient. Dora came over to them and managed to convince Harry, through her own sobs, to relinquish him.

They were about to leave when Severus charged in - and nearly passed out. Albus caught him before he collapsed, sympathetic to his distress at the sight of Tom. Severus took some deep breathes and his vision cleared. He had been afraid Albus would recognize Tom on sight, but at present Severus would not have known who the traumatized boy was, himself.

Harry, on catching sight of Severus, ran to him and grabbed Severus' waist in a tight hug. Severus hugged him back, drawing comfort from the fact that Harry was in one piece.

Poppy drew out her emergency portkey and took the stretcher and herself to the infirmary, and then quickly summoned emergency Healers from St Mungo's. The others flooed swiftly behind her and arrived to see the Healers disappear behind the screen. Severus was still clutching Harry and Albus was now supporting the slightly calmer Dora.

Severus turned to Dora and tried very hard for a calm, cool voice. He knew he needed to get information from her and that would work best if they were both calm.

"What the hell happened, Dora?" Severus barked. Drat, he thought, that didn't come out right.

Albus patted the hyperventilating Dora on the shoulder and glared at Severus, "That isn't helpful, Severus." He hissed reprovingly.

Severus tried again. "Dora, I realize accidents happen, I just need to know - the potion might interact with their healing. I'm sure it wasn't your fault."

Dora straightened and took a deep breath. "But it is my fault. If he dies, it will be entirely my fault." She gave a few hiccoughing breathes. "We had been studying up on Arithmancy and when we were done Harry asked if we could make a fire protection potion. He'd been so good all morning - he must have been bored to tears listening to us. We figured - it would only take an hour." Dora closed her eyes and took a shaky breath. "I was passing Tom the Hellesbreath..."

Severus took in a breath, he knew what was coming.

"...I dropped the bottle - right into the cauldron and it broke." Dora let out a gasping sob. "Tom pushed Harry behind him and...and he took the full impact of the explosion."

Harry looked up at the adults. "He saved my life, didn't he? If he dies it'll be partly my fault, Dora." Harry whispered in a horrified voice.

Dora rushed over and hugged Harry, briefly forgetting her own pain. "Oh, no, Harry it is not in any way your fault. It's a horrible accident, and definitely not your fault."

Severus uncomfortably watched the distressed young women. "Miss Tonks..." He waited for her to stand and meet his eyes, awaiting the razor-sharp tongue lashing he would likely give. "...you need to listen to your own advice - it was an accident, and you should not blame yourself more than is your due."

Nymphadora looked at him a bit stupefied.

"Would you feel better if I assigned you a detention gutting rats to get their spleens?" He asked dryly.

She gave him a watery smile. "Maybe ... but probably not."

"Well, I suggest you floo your mother and have her come over to sit with you." Severus said.

The Weasley boys entered then, a bit hesitantly. They hadn't been sure Tom would be brought here. Dora could have been just having hysterics over nothing, or they might have taken him straight to St Mungo's. Percy, on seeing Severus and Harry knew Tom was here though, and ran up to them.

"Will he be alright, Professor?" He asked anxiously.

Severus was saved from answering by Poppy emerging from the curtained area. "He'll be just fine in a few days. One of the larger pieces of the cauldron pierced a lung, and it gave us trouble. The dittany liquid closed the rest of the wounds on his chest. He'll need to keep our healing paste on his face the rest of the day, but that should heal the cuts there with no difficulty and no scarring."

Andy hugged her daughter as she sobbed in relief on her shoulder, leading her to the floo to go home for some tea and a calming draught.

Harry looked at the mediwitch hopefully. "Can we see him?"

Poppy smiled at him kindly, "Just don't wake him."

Severus and Harry went past the curtains and stood at the beside. To Severus' relief Tom's face was well hidden by a thick white paste that obscured his features quite well. He had been hoping for a little more time before having to fight this battle with Dumbledore. Tom's breathing was now easy and quiet, and he was apparently sleeping.

One Healer was packing up, while the other was doing some last minute scans and chanting a few final healing charms. "He's a lucky lad - that was a bad explosion." The Healer packing up said.

Severus just nodded at that, he knew more than one wizard that had been killed by similar explosions.

Harry, however, looked at him seriously. "Thank you so much for helping him, he saved my life, doing this."

The Healers glanced at him in surprise, and then even more surprise as they noted his scar. Tom was given an awed look, and then they went back to their packing and chanting. Percy peeked around the curtain hesitantly and looked at Tom, and on seeing he was breathing and asleep, ducked back out to report to his brothers.

Albus shooed the Weasley's out, once Percy had verified that Tom really was alive, and quietly entered the curtained area. He'd been afraid that the young man would die and leave Severus without family once again. He looked at Harry's relieved face and conceded that Harry would have been devastated, as well.

He looked at the still figure; all you could really see was a tall, slender form with a wavy mass of dark mahogany hair on top. He sighed; he had hoped to speak with the boy. Albus gave a last comforting pat to Severus' shoulder and left after thanking the Healers.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

Lucius and Draco stumbled into the infirmary a couple hours later. They had arrived at Dragonsrest to tell Tom and Harry about the party, only to find Tinker and Dobby trying to clean up an alarmingly large pool of blood and an exploded cauldron.

Tinker had attempted to explain what had happened, but all Lucius needed to hear was infirmary and Headmaster. Damn - they had not intended to try to convert Albus until Christmas! Lucius hated having his schedules messed about with.

Draco went immediately to sit by Harry and gaze at Tom. Severus gave a brief rundown of events, but Lucius' main unasked question, of course, was regarding the Headmaster. Severus looked around at the various curious - and closely listening - portraits, "Tom's face was covered in blood and was sporting a lot of glass and shrapnel - I barely recognized him."

Lucius nodded in understanding. Albus remained in blissful ignorance, then.

They sat in some chairs a bit away from the boys so they could talk quietly. They smiled a bit as they peered down the infirmary to the doors. The Weasleys had likely let the news that ‘the boy who lived' was at the bedside of another boy who had saved his life - and they were both in the Hogwarts infirmary. Poppy had set up a triage station at the door to sort through the steady stream of children trying to get in by complaining of various sneezes, coughs, sprained ankles, etc.

Lucius remarked that reporters would be next.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

Lucius left at five with a protesting Draco to let Petunia know what had happened - she was expected back at this time, after all.

Harry had begged to be allowed to stay with Tom, and Severus was unable to refuse, seeing his distress. Poppy promised to watch over him, as she needed to check on Tom frequently. Severus ordered a tray of food for him, knowing that lunch had been completely missed and told him to eat, or be dragged home. Harry acquiesced with a glare, and Severus went to check on his students, relieved that it was a Saturday.

The Slytherin Common room was in an uproar, with no one sure just who was dead - but everyone was sure someone was. Severus shot a volley of fireworks from his wand and got silence.

"No one is dead, I assure you." Severus began, and chose his words with care, knowing letters would be sent to parents, immediately. "As you all know, Harry Potter is my ward. An orphaned relative of mine is also my ward - he has been helping to tutor Harry. They were brewing a potion and there was an explosion. He was brought here to be treated, as his injuries were severe. He is doing fine - I expect to send him home tomorrow."

Some of the students looked disappointed at the less exciting truth, but the students quieted and went back to their studies - or started writing letters.

Severus left to find Sinistra and let her know what was happening. She was relieved Tom was recovering - Severus had taken to talking about Harry and Tom a great deal, probably more than he even realized. He then went to the Great Hall just in time for supper. The agitated students soon settled at the sight of the Head of Slytherin. The Headmaster made an announcement that indeed; someone had been injured during a potions accident and was recovering in the infirmary.

A flock of owls left Hogwarts and Severus rolled his eyes as he watched them leave, Lucius was probably right - they could expect reporters. He narrowed his eyes and thought, and then penned his own letter to the Minister, telling him the events of the day in as good a light as possible and sent it via a house elf, who was told to give it into the hand of Minister Fudge only and to say it was from Severus Snape regarding Harry Potter.

Let the Minister handle the press - that's what he is there for, Severus sneered. It was also what Cornelius liked best, obviously.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

Albus roamed the quiet halls of Hogwarts, unable to sleep. He smiled a little. It was usually Severus roaming at night because of insomnia.

He sent a few out-after-curfew students to their dormitories with a stern warning. His footsteps led him to the infirmary, eventually. He opened the door slowly and walked down the dark infirmary ward and came to the two occupied beds. Harry was curled up under several blankets, peacefully sleeping.

He looked over at the sleeping Tom, and noticed the thick layer of paste had been removed and smiled. He was sure the lad was more comfortable without it. Albus moved closer, as it was quite dark, and then the moon finally peeked out from behind the clouds, illuminating the room.

Albus froze in shock at the sight of a boy who looked just like the teenage Tom Riddle - who had later become Lord Voldemort, and drew his wand.

But how? It was impossible; Voldemort would be in his sixties. If, or rather, when he returned he would likely look that age, possibly a bit younger if he used certain potions, but he would certainly not be looking like a teenager. He leaned over the boy looking closely - it was definitely not a glamour, and he'd been here too long for Polyjuice to have been used - if anyone had hair from a teenage Tom Riddle.

A few other stray thoughts drifted in - in no universe Albus could imagine would Voldemort throw himself in front of a potentially fatal potion explosion to save someone else - and especially not Harry Potter. But how and why was this duplicate of the young Lord Voldemort here?

Albus cast a spell to look at the boy's magical signature. It was similar, but different enough that Albus relaxed - he was definitely not Voldemort.

Albus straightened and stepped back, raising his wand, and cast an identification spell. Wispy letters appeared above the boy's chest, spelling out ‘Thomas Prince Riddle'. His arm dropped and he fell into deep thought, mulling over all that Severus had said about his young relative. There was really only one conclusion to draw. He turned slowly.

And found himself looking straight into the frighteningly cold and emotionless eyes of Severus Snape.

Albus had never understood people's frightened reaction to Severus, but he had never had this particular look used on him by Severus. Every terrified description he had chuckled at when others had said they were sure he was planning their demise scrolled through his head.

He understood them now - Severus was really upset with him, and very well might be planning his demise he thought whimsically. He was glad, now he had the elder wand, he wasn't sure he could beat this wizard without it.

"Severus?" Albus asked as calmly as he could.

"Albus?" Severus answered flatly, with a slightly lifted eyebrow.

"Would you like to tell me how Voldemort's son came to be in your care?" Albus asked carefully.

Severus relaxed minutely and almost snickered. He hadn't had to even argue with the man, Albus had taken the dropped tidbits of information and run with them when he saw Tom. Now he only had to convince Albus that he should give Tom a chance and not condemn him for his supposed father's acts and they were home free.

"Perhaps we should move to your office." Severus returned, remaining carefully emotionless in his tone. He was well aware of how his ‘Death Eater' glare affected people, but he had been surprised it worked on Albus.

Albus nodded, relieved that Severus looked less like he was going to brush up on his unforgiveables. They walked there quietly and poured some tea. Severus took a few sips, refusing to look anxious about this.

"Did Voldemort catch your cousin Serena, then?" Asked Albus, unable to contain his curiosity.

Severus nodded and sat the teacup down. "We all assumed he was after some of the Prince books - my mother's family did have an extensive library. I know the Dark Lord was talking a great deal about his ‘bloodlines' much of the time throughout the war. It would be no surprise if he decided to try for an heir if he had a pureblood witch like Serena at hand."

Albus nodded thoughtfully. "It's odd how tragic circumstances tend to repeat themselves", he mused.

"Yes, Serena must have learned his real name at some point - he did tend to ramble and gloat to his victims at times. At any rate she put Tom Riddle down as his father. The orphanage took that name and added her last name - Prince - as the middle name."

"I wonder how she managed to get the dagger?" Albus frowned.

"It was likely how she escaped. If he tried to have her use it in a ceremony of some sort - she may have been able to cut through wards and get away with it." Severus shrugged. "We'll likely never know exactly what happened."

Severus took another sip of tea, and then continued. "Luckily, Seneca Prince was able to find him because of the middle name - too bad it took so long, but he likely hired an investigating wizard with as little knowledge of the muggle world as himself." Severus and Albus shared a smile. "I'm glad he came to me when Seneca died - Seneca's grandchildren are a haughty bunch - even Seneca couldn't stand them - and they would have taken great pleasure in throwing Tom out - if they had known he was there."

Severus sat back, he knew Albus would backtrack and verify what he could of this, himself. That was alright, Lucius and his lawyer Angus Essex had everything in place. There was no one who could contradict the story - unless Albus questioned Voldemort - an unlikely scenario. None the less, he wanted Albus to be careful.

"You realize, of course that Tom would have no peace if this got out - no one can know his ancestry." Severus watched Albus' face.

Albus nodded absently in agreement - this lad should not have to pay for his fathers crimes, of course. He would need to look into this, himself a bit, though. Severus was not easily fooled - but it was possible. If only the boy didn't look so much like the young Voldemort. Severus stood and quietly excused himself, and he nodded to him absently.

Severus walked back to the infirmary and lay on a bed next to Tom. Harry occupied the bed on the other side. He wanted to be here when they woke up - to comfort Harry and to keep Tom up to date on events. He let his eyes drift shut. He would be needing a great deal of pepper-up when the castle woke in the morning.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

Cornelius Fudge had been a bit aggravated by the appearance of the Hogwarts house-elf, it was late evening and he'd hoped for an early night. He had snatched the note, though, when the elf said it was regarding Harry Potter. His popularity had gotten a boost from the picture and story about his tea with Harry and the other two boys, and hoped this was another potential boost.

He read the letter with growing interest, and approval. Professor Snape was certainly living up to his promise to keep him in the loop. With this Tom being treated at Hogwarts it would be impossible to keep quiet, so having the Minister make a press statement would be best, just as Professor Snape was suggesting. He glanced at the clock and yelled at his assistant to gather up reporters and meet him at the Ministry Atrium and started to mentally put together a statement.

The disgruntled reporters were there, when he arrived at the atrium, and were obviously wishing they were at home. Cornelius greeted them smugly and thanked them for their cooperation.

"I wanted to make sure the public was given facts instead of wild rumors in the morning - when most of you would have likely heard this news.

Some of you might be aware that Harry Potter is receiving some home schooling to prepare his for his first year at Hogwarts - a Tom Riddle, and a young lady by the name of Nymphadora Tonks who will be starting her Auror training in the coming year are in charge of his education."

Cornelius was proud of being able to push that little tidbit of information - made it sound as if the Ministry had something to do with Harry's schooling and safety.

"Earlier today they were studying potions and there was a terrible explosion. Luckily Mr. Riddle was standing next to Mr. Potter and threw himself in front of his young charge and Mr. Potter was unhurt."

Cornelius paused dramatically while the reporters gasped and wrote furiously.

"Tom Riddle was severely injured by flying shards of glass and pewter - one shard even punctured a lung. Ms Tonks firecalled for help and Mr. Riddle was rushed by Albus Dumbledore and the Hogwarts mediwitch to their infirmary. An emergency team from St Mungo's arrived and I am happy to say he will make a full recovery."

There was frantic hand waving and a barrage of questions was hurled at him. The Minister answered a few quite happily and finally could not hold off Rita Skeeter any longer, and turned to her wearily.

"Minister - who is to blame for this tragedy? A tragedy that could have been a disaster - what if the ‘Boy who lived' had been injured - or killed?" She simpered. Didn't the minister realize they needed a villain - or at least a scapegoat?

Cornelius thought back to the letter - he understood now why the Professor had included those final lines and worded them the way he had - he'd known the question would come up - had likely known it would be Rita Skeeter asking it. He gave her his very best ‘speaking to an idiot voice'.

"My dear Rita, potions accidents do simply happen, and even when surrounded by protections and under the watchful eye of Professors at school - they happen. If even Harry Potter's guardian - Professor Snape - a Potions Master with very exacting standards has found no fault, you can be assured that there is no one to blame." The Minister ended with a smile.

There was some laughter in the crowd - anyone with children attending Hogwarts was familiar with their complaints of how ‘exacting' Snape's standards were. Rita frowned and scribbled a few things down. There had to be some way to stir up a froth over this - and boost her number of readers.

The Minister finally shooed them away to write their last - minute articles for the morning papers.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

Petunia watched the Malfoys exit through the floo. How horrible that Tom had been badly injured protecting Harry, and Dora must be feeling so guilty. Dora had told her how being a Metamorphmagus made her clumsy - her body would not get used to the sometimes uncontrolled changes her body made for a few years as yet. She likely had had no control over her hand letting the bottle slip.

She and Dudley's day at least had not involved a near death experience. Although, from Marge's glare she had likely been hoping for one. Under the court supervisor, Marge's lawyer and Roger Eastlake's constant observation Marge and Dudley had had their visit.

The visit had been tense, although Marge had made an obvious effort to be pleasant she hadn't been able to refrain from an occasional sniping remark aimed at Petunia. Petunia had brought her needlework with her and had airily pretended to not hear any of them.

Dudley wavered between fond memories of Aunt Marge's frequent treats and trips to places he wanted to see, and memories of her disdain of Harry and occasional cutting words for his mother. Guilt for being relieved at his father - Marge's brother's - death also mixed in. Aunt Marge was alone in the world, now, except for him and the weight of that was telling.

Dudley and his entourage had gone to a quiet restaurant nearby for a late lunch, and then a park to ‘continue the visit'. Late in the afternoon the court supervisor had called a halt.

"This visit seemed to go fine...well, at least fairly well. Would you agree to a visit or two around the holidays?" The supervisor asked Petunia.

"If supervised - not necessarily by myself. Then yes, although the dates would have to be worked around his friends and family's events that are yet to be planned." Petunia said calmly.

"What friends? All his friends are at Little Whining. Piers, Dennis and Malcolm miss him terribly. And the only relative besides me is that ingrate nephew of yours that started all this..." Marge broke off as the Court Supervisor cleared her throat in warning.

Roger Eastlake broke in to answer in a calm voice. "The house on Privet Drive has been sold, and Dudley has moved on to new friends, although if he wished to write to his old friends he knows he could do so through us. Harry and Dudley get along quite well, now."

"It isn't decent that she started living with another man before Vernon was cold in his grave!" Marge shouted.

The supervisor looked at Petunia in inquiry while Petunia flushed in anger at the inference. "I was in hospital until just a week or two before Severus Snape went to his job as Professor at a boarding school. I was quite ill for a long time, and I'm only now able to walk any great distance. I needed the help I received at the home we've been staying in. However I've recently acquired another residence where I will be starting work. We'll be completely moved in there before Professor Snape returns next summer." Petunia took a deep breath and looked at Marge and the Supervisor squarely. "It was very kind of Severus to allow me to stay in his home - he was an old friend from when my sister and I were in school."

The supervisor nodded in acceptance of that, and Marge's lips tightened in displeasure. She'd hoped that the aspersions she'd made would count in her favor. Her lawyer and Roger made provisions to arrange the days at Christmas for Dudley to visit.

Then they had arrived to Dragonsrest to find Lucius and Draco waiting for them. At least Lucius had been able to reassure them no permanent damage had been done. An early supper and hot chocolate in bed at an unusually early hour was called for. Dudley had looked wrung out as well as he hugged her tightly before bed.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

Yvane watched the three sleep and sighed tiredly. Keeping Tom alive but unconscious, and therefore pain-free had taken a toll on his magic. Most of his magic was now mixed in with Tom's - he did have access to their magic, but he disliked using the magic without Tom's consent - or at least Tom being aware of it.

Yvane wondered briefly how much longer he would be able to stay with Tom. The vow and spell he had made to be able to keep most of his consciousness with Tom had left little magic that was just his alone. He could not be snatched from Tom before Tom was ready for him to leave, but he had hoped to stay for a time, even after Tom was doing well.

The rest of his consciousness was somewhere waiting for him to cross over - to somewhere else. That part of him was in no hurry, time seemed to not really matter, and dragons always did have patience. But the vow was beginning to press at times. Tom was happier and settled. The times he became irrationally angry were less and less. Yvane was happy that Tom was healing, but he would be sorry to leave Tom behind.

The impromptu rescue that Tom had done - saving Harry at nearly the cost of his life had shown Yvane just how far Tom had come. When Tom had better control of his temper ... Yvane's work would nearly be done.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

Rosemerta had received Severus' doe Patronus with the message about Tom soon after the Minister had gotten his letter. It had asked her to wait until morning to arrive, as Tom and Harry were settled in and everyone needed rest. Rosemerta got little sleep - she was fond of the quiet, introspective lad, and she knew Harry would be devastated if anything happened to Tom.

She arrived at Hogwarts soon after dawn and made her way to the infirmary. The doors were tightly warded, but a knock produced a tired looking Poppy. She smiled and granted her entrance.

"You wouldn't believe the lengths the students have gone to in an attempt to see Tom and Harry." The mediwitch muttered.

Rosemerta smiled ruefully and held up a very early edition of The Daily Prophet with headlines screaming the news that Harry Potter had been snatched from the jaws of death by a heroic Tom Riddle. They had apparently scrounged through the numerous pictures that reporters had managed to snap during the boys' Diagon Alley shopping trips. They'd found one with Tom close by the boys and he was even wearing a protective look as he glared at the reporters - a picture perfect for the paper's needs, of course.

Rosemerta had not read all of the articles; she had just picked up the paper and brought it with her after reading the headline. Now she and Poppy lay the paper out and read it together. Most of the articles reiterated the Ministers information and simply added a lot of adjectives and waxed poetical about Tom's selfless act.

They had re-told the story of ‘The Boy Who Lived' surviving ‘He who must not be named's' attack for the hundreth, and the Dark Lord's apparent destruction. Professor Snape's guardianship after Harry's Aunt's ‘injury' was mentioned and anything they could dredge up about nearby Dragon Reserves that Harry might live on was discussed.

Rita Skeeter's article, though made Rosemerta's blood boil. In amongst the cooing hope that Tom would make a full recovery was her inference that the tutors had somehow been negligent, although how, exactly, Rita did not know. The article wound down to the conclusion that Professor Snape had hired ‘much too young tutors' and perhaps he was being tight-fisted, not wanting to spend extra money on older, more competent tutors.

"Well, I'm sure she could have been worse, and anyone with a smidgen of sense will know that hiring someone accepted into the Auror program could not be cheap." Poppy said. "She's just upset she couldn't find someone to throw under the bus."

They read through more of the paper companionably until they heard stirring from one of the three beds. Rosemerta saw the Severus was stirring and went to sit by him in the bed. "Well, an exciting time at Dragonsrest, then?" And dropped a kiss in his forehead.

"Too much so, I assure you." Severus answered, returning a light kiss to her lips.

There was a muttered "Get a room." From the direction of Tom's bed, which caused snickering from the mound of blankets that was apparently Harry.

Severus stood and he and Rosemerta walked to the side of Tom's bed. Harry sat up and looked at Tom happily.

"You're going to be alright!" Harry said happily. "They said you would be ... but I wasn't sure. You look like you'll be okay, now."

A disgruntled Lucius, being pulled along by an eager Draco soon arrived. He'd had the foresight to bring Petunia and Dudley along with them, and Petunia had had the forethought to bring Tom fresh clothing - which he accepted from her with relief. Lucius yawned and ordered some very strong coffee for he and Severus. Petunia joined Rosemerta and Dudley and Draco sat on either side of Harry to chat with Tom. Breakfast soon arrived as well. Tom ate slowly and opted for oatmeal - chewing made the muscles in his injured face hurt.

Dora arrived after breakfast with both parents in tow and a nervous look on her face. She had been up quite late, worrying. Both Ted and Andy had given quiet comfort and a lot of hot chocolate until she had calmed enough for sleep. Lucius and Severus were introduced to a wary Ted Tonks. Ted had been a year or two ahead of Lucius and several ahead of Severus, but he remembered them a bit. Not to mention hiding well away from Voldemort and Death Eaters made him wary of anyone carrying a dark mark for any reason.

Dora walked slowly up to Tom's infirmary bed, tears threatening again. "I'm so sorry, Tom...it's so stupid that I have to be so clumsy...I could have killed you."

Tom squirmed uncomfortably. He was not used to sincere apologies of any sort. At the orphanage any slights or injuries were just a part of survival and no one ever said they were sorry - especially not to the freakish Tom Riddle. At school any apologies for injuries were obtained at the end of a wand - they were not offered freely.

"You didn't hurt me on purpose, Dora. You don't have to ... apologize for something you couldn't help."

Tom managed a disjointed acceptance of the apology.

Dora smiled a slightly watery smile. She knew Tom was uncomfortable with her tears, but she couldn't seem to help it. She settled for willing away as many tears as she could and smiling. "Thank You, Tom."

Tom relaxed marginally, glad that Dora was not going to make this a lengthy scene. "You're welcome." Tom answered formally, hoping that would be the last it was ever brought up.

The Minister, along with two aides arrived. Lucius and Severus sighed. This was inevitable, they knew. The upside was that the group was led by Auror Hugo Savage. Tom smiled at the sight of the beaming Auror. There were greetings all around and the Minister thanked Tom formally for his ‘saving the life of the Boy Who Lived'. He got a bit lengthy in his praise, but Tom managed to keep the smile on his face, especially as Hugo was making funny faces behind Cornelius' back.

The Headmaster arrived and Cornelius sat to have tea - and a few photo opportunities with Tom and Harry, with Dudley and Draco included in the picture, again. Cornelius felt the more ‘homey and cozy' the picture looked, the better.

Cornelius along with the aides and Hugo left after the tea, with Hugo telling Dora to ‘visit him soon at his office for tea, he wished to speak to her'. Dora felt a thrill at being invited to tea by her biggest Hero, and trepidation about meeting after such a big screw-up on her part. She wondered if he was going to tell her that the Auror program had changed its mind about including her.

Dora and her parents left soon after, Dora satisfied that she hadn't offed one of her students. Andy and Rosemerta had promised to visit Petunia soon, to hear about her ‘new job'. The Healers from St Mungo's arrived to check over their patient. The declared him well on the way to complete healing and promised to send their recommendations to their own Healer on Diagon Alley, so he could follow-up on Tom.

The group was relived and happy at the Healers pronouncement. Lucius and Rosemerta took Petunia, along with all three boys back to Dragonsrest before returning to their own homes. Severus promised that Tom would be home ‘very soon'.

Tom was changing behind the curtains while Severus listened to Albus ramble on about something when Tom's final visitor arrived. Severus straightened at cursed, making Albus turn to look at the angry looking man walking toward them, carrying a paper. Severus had not seen his distant cousin, and now Head of the Prince family, Samuel Prince in ... well he thought ruefully, it had not been long enough if Samuel planned on causing trouble.

Albus looked Samuel over. Samuel had been home-schooled, but had still managed to apprentice to a Potions Master and eventually had gotten his own Mastery. He certainly was no competition for Severus, though. Samuel was shorter than Severus, and his hair was a very dark brown - similar to Tom's Albus mused. But his eye - they were the same glinting black that told Albus that Severus' eyes, at least had likely come from the Prince side.

Samuel marched straight to Severus, ignoring Albus and thrust the newspaper toward Severus. "What is this nonsense, Snape? Serena had no children ... it's totally preposterous."

Severus just smirked at him. "Seneca found him at an orphanage and brought him home. He spent the next five years or so with Seneca. You recall - Seneca more or less banned you and your siblings from the Manor during that time. I guess he didn't miss you with Tom there with him."

Samuel sputtered a bit before recovering. "I don't believe it. Serena did run off in a panic when ‘he who must not be named' was after some grimoire or other we had, but she'd have let her family know if she'd had a child." Samuel said doubtfully.

Tom stepped from behind the curtained area and looked at Samuel calmly. There was no way to pretend that he hadn't heard everything. He waited while Samuel looked at him closely, trying to find his cousin Serena in the teenager standing before him. Tom felt a twinge of guilt at deceiving the man - but he'd had the adoption potion, so he was a Prince - just not the one Samuel thought.

"His bark is much worse than his bite - he's not very pleasant, but he'll do nothing to really harm you." Yvane summed up what he had learned of the man from scanning his emotions briefly.

Tom silently acknowledged Yvane and calmly addressed Samuel. "My mother died right after having me, she had no chance to try and contact the wizarding world while she was on the run."

Samuel seemed to slump in defeat a bit. "Well, it's good that you've found a guardian, and you seemed to be doing credit to the family." He said reluctantly. "Welcome to the family." He added to Severus' surprise, and Samuel shook Tom's hand. Perhaps the snotty brat he'd remembered had grown up a bit.

Albus, of course was twinkling madly, he was always a sucker for an apparent family reconciliation.

Samuel left with an admonition to Severus and Tom ‘to owl him' - and a warning. "You know that Edwin will have something to say."

Severus smirked Edwin was Samuel's much younger and very spoiled brother. Severus couldn't wait to hex him again.

Tom and Severus left for Dragonsrest where they knew Tom would receive the very best of coddling. Tom sighed - he'd just gotten them off his back from his bout of ‘exhaustion'.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

Neville read the Daily Prophet with jealousy boiling hotly in his stomach. He was perched snugly in the small alcove at the top of the fourth floor stairway he had discovered years earlier. He only had to peer out from behind the tapestry to be able to see all the way to the first floor entryway. No one could sneak up on him by the stairs.

He had put some plants in the window and books he was reading from the library were stashed there as well. No one had ever bothered him here in his cave. Uncle Algie had never found him here, not that he sought him out often. Neville was rarely missed by his family, as long as he showed up for breakfast and supper.

Uncle Algie had only ever looked for him if he had thought of a new torture to ‘frighten his magic to the surface'. Now that he had done so, he seemed at a loss as to what to do. Algie had taken to staring at him at mealtimes even since the fateful day he'd dropped him from the window. At last, with a sinking heart, Neville watched a familiar, calculating look come into Uncle Algie's eyes.

Uncle Algie had started in on conversations with Grandma Augusta with a new twist on the subject of Neville's magic. To Neville's disgust Algie even managed to sound concerned while he speculated that Neville's magic ‘might be quite low, since it took so long to manifest'. He'd then revealed his answer to the possible problem.

"Neville should use his father's wand, it is sure to give his magic a boost." Uncle Algie had said with triumph, while giving Neville a faintly malicious look.

Augusta had been charmed at the thought and had declared she would unearth the wand right away.

Neville had been suspicious, sure that there was a trap in that, but unable to see what it was. The next day he had raided the library for every book on wands and wandlore he could find and spent most of the week reading them with increasing fury.

According to the books the likelihood of his father's wand working for him were low - there was a faint possibility that it would, of course, but it wasn't something to bet your life on. The books said that many families had ‘boxes and chests full of wands' and it was considered lucky to find a family wand that matched well with you, but the unspoken rule was that if you did not find one, you went to a Wandsmith to be fitted.

As the book by Ollivander said "The wand chooses the wizard." Obviously Uncle Algie hoped Frank's wand would be a poor fit and Neville would never learn anything useful - and maybe get him killed.

Neville sank back and glared on the paper with the tall, protective looking Tom watching over Harry Potter and his friends. He was willing to bet that Potter had a wand that suited him and didn't hide from his family.

He really hated Harry Potter.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

Tom arrived at Dragonsrest to find his Healer -Randall - from Diagon Alley awaiting him - with a sheaf of papers from St. Mungo's in his hand. The Healer gave him a raised eyebrow and eyed him critically, Tom was looking rather strained and pale again.

"Definitely not activities I would have prescribed to promote healing from an exhaustive state, Mr. Riddle." But he smiled a bit as he said it. It would be difficult to scold Tom for saving his young charges life.

Tom was hustled to his room so the Healer could do his own diagnostics. Tom was a little more comfortable with the already familiar Healer. He was told to go back to taking it very easy. The punctured lung would need more healing, and the Healer would be seeing him daily until it was done. He seemed a bit amazed at the lengthy list of injuries Tom had sustained

"Don't really see how you managed to survive." Randall muttered, doing one more scan. "You're rather lucky."

"He's a fairly sensitive Healer; if he were as strong in reading auras as Severus he could probably sense me. As it is he can tell something is different - he just doesn't know what." Yvane said calmly.

Randall finally ended his scans and watched Tom down a dreamless sleep - Tom wasn't going to go wandering today, at least. Randall gave his report to Severus and promised to return the following day. He did have one recommendation for Harry though.

"You need to have someone talk to him - not necessarily a Mindhealer unless you see problems, but he saw a horrific accident happen to his friend with injuries that were enough to induce nightmares in an adult - and added to that this happened to Tom while saving his life. You need to make sure he is not going to suffer any aftereffects." Randall looked at Severus' suddenly introspective face and nodded - Harry's guardian merely needed pointing in the right direction and he would see to things, Randall knew, and he flooed back to his office.

Severus wandered back to the living room, where Lucius and Draco waited to give Severus, Harry and Dudley a very belated report on the ‘party' they had attended. It was important the boys hear about this, as they would be attending school with many of these children. Lucius listed the people who were there at the party. There had been many there who had simply come to find out if his sudden support of Harry Potter and his guardian was a ruse, or real.

There had been a mixed reception to his adamant statement that continuing to await the Dark Lord's return was idiotic and rejoining him if he did return would be moronically suicidal. He had not come out with the proof of Voldemort's lineage - if he was approached by anyone, later he would. Trying to tell all of that at this party would start a riot. He simply stated that he felt the move to support Harry Potter was the most strategic and he would stick to it no matter what happened.

Some of the deepest Death Eater members had looked betrayed and angry, Lucius had always seemed very sure of his allegiance to the Dark Lord. Some of those that had been less eager in the Dark Lord's service were speculative - Malfoy usually did not back losers, and even when Voldemort had been defeated he had emerged from the losing side with only a slap on the wrist. His advice was not to be lightly dismissed.

There had been a few who were distant supporters of Death Eater activities. They sympathized with pureblood ideals and were terrified of the sheer numbers of muggles and simply didn't know what to do about it. They didn't believe Albus Dumbledore's soothing words that there was nothing to fear - they remembered the reports from Japanese wizards that had described the devastation from the ‘bombs'. They had looked hopefully at Lucius - perhaps this meant there was another way to beat back the hordes of muggles and their encroaching destruction and pollution.

Draco had looked discouraged. He had argued hard for the children to accept that his new best friends were a muggleborn and a half-blood, but many of them only knew how to parrot their parent's words. If Draco was friends with Dudley - a muggleborn, he was a blood traitor. If he was following Harry Potter, he was betraying the Dark Lord.

There had been a few bright spots. Theodore Nott had quietly whispered for Draco to owl him, and the youngest Flint son, who was younger that Draco had been listening carefully and not saying a word.

Goyle had look confused and saddened, while Crabbe had looked hatefully stubborn - they were now flanking a triumphant Blaise Zambini who had proudly led his new followers away from the now less dominant Draco. Draco looked at Lucius dismally; he had hoped to be able to say he had made more headway than this.

Lucius shook his head. "They won't change until their parents decide to turn away from the Dark Lord; there will be few who defy their parents, certainly not the youngsters who have not even attended Hogwarts as yet. The parents that looked like they were listening will probably speak to them, and their children will be singing a different tune when they reach Hogwarts."

Draco looked relieved. He hoped at least a few of his old friends would still be at his side when their first year arrived.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

Draco and Lucius left and Petunia and Dudley went to check on Wylda's eggs. Severus took that opportunity to lead Harry down to the now spotless laboratory. Harry looked around in trepidation.

"Hard to believe that something terrifying happened here, isn't it?" Severus offered.

Harry looked at him and nodded. "It seems like a horrid dream, now. It was so awful, all that glass and metal sticking out of him...and he couldn't breathe right..." Harry stopped abruptly, looking away.

Severus sat on the sofa and patted the seat next to him, and Harry sat with some reluctance. Severus shifted uncomfortably; he wasn't sure where to start the discussion. Emotions weren't his forte.

"You do know that this wasn't your fault, don't you?" Severus asked quietly, and watched as Harry shrugged uncertainly.

"Bad things that happen are usually my fault, or at least I get the blame." Harry muttered, and his eyes flickered up to the steps, to check that his aunt and cousin weren't there. He felt even more guilt for bringing up the past.

"You realize that you're no long going to be bearing the brunt of blame for every little mishap." Severus watched while Harry nodded. "It will take time for you to really feel that, even if your aunt and cousin now treat you well. The lessons you have learned over the last years won't be unlearned right away." Severus sighed. "In the meantime you need to understand that this accident was not your fault and no one blames you for it."

Harry nodded slowly. He knew in his head that he wasn't to blame, but the feeling of dread that he had always felt when something bad happened and he knew he would be punished - guilty or not had still been there. Most of that had left, for the present, and his heart had lightened.

Severus gave him a one-armed hug as they returned to the upper floor, so Severus could floo back to Hogwarts. Severus had one more question for Harry that had been bothering him for a few days.

"Tomorrow is Halloween, will you be alright? I know that the Dragon riders and keepers are planning a big party - and all of you are invited." Halloween had always been difficult for Severus, remembering Lily's betrayal - not only by his own inadvertent transmittal of information, but by Black's willful act in telling Voldemort the family's location.

Harry brightened, "Yes, it sounds like great fun." Harry looked at Severus in bewilderment. "Why wouldn't I be okay?"

"Well, your parents were killed on that night, so it might be a problem, although I realize you don't actually remember it." Severus said slowly. He hated reopening old wounds.

"Oh, I didn't know that's when it happened." Harry looked appalled. "I really shouldn't go to the party then." Harry felt ill that he'd been planning to go ... how could he not know when his parents had died?

Severus placed a hand on his shoulder, getting his attention. "No, Harry, they would not want you to mourn them in that way. James loved Halloween - he always played tons of pranks on everyone he could about now. Lily loved the dressing up and adored parties of any sort. They would hate for you to miss out on Halloween out of a misplaced sense of propriety - go have fun, and think of them enjoying it along with you from wherever they are."

Harry looked at him hopefully. "Are you sure?"

Severus managed a smile and nodded. "Very sure." He was rewarded with a brilliant grin from Harry as his flooed back to his quarters in Slytherin.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

Neville walked down an empty corridor of the second floor bedrooms, his head ringing from the swat Grandma Augusta had given him and burning with fury at the malicious glance Uncle Algie had sent him.

Grandmother had produced his father's wand and he'd held it a few minutes, but no sparks had emerged, just as Neville had expected to have happen. Uncle Algie had sighed dramatically and said that Neville might as well be a squib from the little magic he'd shown. Grandma had looked disappointed.

He'd tried to reason with her, telling her what he'd read in the books. She'd become enraged, hitting at him and asking if he thought himself too good for his father's wand. Shrieking that his parents had been famous Auror's and he should be proud to carry his father's wand.

He had fled to this corridor; it was full of empty bedrooms that had belonged to family members that were now long gone. He had been too upset to go to his alcove, if he smashed something he didn't want it to be in the alcove - one of the house elves would respond and likely tell Grandmother.

He paused at one door - he'd never gone in this one, it had belonged to his Grandmother's mother-in-law. He knew grandma had hated her. Good, she'd never look for him in here. He closed the door carefully and looked around the room. The house-elves still kept the place nice, but it had that ‘not lived in look'. He saw a bookcase and wandered over. Most books went to the family library after someone died. He wondered why these hadn't.

Neville's hand trailed over the spines and a title caught his eye. "Hexing relatives for fun and profit?" He read with a laugh. He would love to hex Uncle Algie - and it wouldn't even have to be profitable.

"You like that one do you? I'm afraid their really aren't any truly dark hexes in that one. Mostly pranks - though a few of them are quite annoying. Someone might pay you to remove it, hence the part ‘for profit'." A portrait of a rather haughty lady said.

"Oh, I'd like to hex my Uncle Algie good, but he's managed to get me stuck with a wand that doesn't suit me. I'm not likely to be able to do more that cast a Lumos - if I'm lucky." Neville answered morosely.

"Well, have your parents get you another - your uncle shouldn't have a say." She answered.

"Grandma Augusta thinks I should use my father's wand - even if it doesn't suit me." Neville muttered.

"Augusta, that stupid cow." The portrait said irately. "I tried to talk Frances out of marrying her, but he was infatuated. You must be Frank's boy, Neville, isn't that your name? I'm afraid I died soon after your birth." At his nod she smiled. "I'm your great-grandmother - Callidora Black Longbottom. Now - about that wand of yours..."

Neville was soon rummaging in the attic for the wand box and dragging down to her rooms. Going through each wand was tiring, as she insisted he try each, even if he didn't get any sparks. He was able to cast with a few. One had seemed to listen to him, if a bit grudgingly.

Callidora asked questions and Neville told her the whole story of Frank and Alice's torture and still being in St. Mungo's and living with Grandma Augusta and Uncle Algie living here ‘most of the time, as well'.

Then his hand touched a wand and all his hair stood on end. He lifted it out as he was engulfed with sparks and felt his magic light up. The feeling of really knowing his magic was there was intoxicating. Part of him had doubted the magic was really there, after listening to his uncle for so long.

"Ah, an excellent match." Callidora said with a smile. "Mahogany with a core of grim hair - it belonged to my father - Arcturus Black. He was a very talented wizard - a Master in the art of astronomy. Now, the wand that belonged to your father- it is a dark color as well, isn't it?"

Neville pulled it out and compared it to the mahogany wand. They looked alike enough to pass muster if one did not look too closely.

"Good, carry your father's wand until school, and then trade - put whatever wand you're not using in your trunk. You aren't allowed to use magic away from school anyway, so carrying your father's wand when you are here at home won't really matter." Callidora and Neville shared a conspiratorial smile. "And once you are of age - no one but you has any say in the wand you carry."

Neville breathed a sigh of relief, the question of his wand was answered, and he had had an enjoyable conversation with an adult for the first time in memory. He could vaguely remember cozy teas with his grandmother, before concern over his apparent lack of magic overshadowed everything else. He rarely saw other children. Great Aunt Enid used to bring her grandchildren to visit at times, but after Uncle Algie had pushed him off the Blackpool pier on a family outing there had been a shouting match and they had never returned.

There were occasional visits from distant family or friends who brought children, but Uncle Algie always seemed to be there, and he always introduced him with an apologetic grimace and a whispered ‘Neville's likely the next family squib'.

Neville gave a slow smile and picked up the hexing book. Callidora grinned along with him. "Let me know if you need any pointers, dear."

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

The Dragons didn't really understand the significance of Halloween - they had different views on death and no dragon ever returned as a ghost as they had no fear of what awaited them. Yvane's lingering to help Tom was unheard of, but it was not done out of fear of death.

None the less, the dragons were not adverse to celebrations and could indulge their riders and keepers in their rituals regarding death and spirits. They always had a jolly party and dance, and since the Reserve had people from all over the world, they took this as an opportunity to introduce their friends to some of their own cuisine. Some dishes were more of a success than others.

There were usually some International Federation of Wizards staff invited from Lyonesse, and as a courtesy, there were usually a few Ministry people, as well. This year Amos Diggory, of the Department for the Regulation and Control of Magical Creatures was in attendance with Walden McNair as his ‘aide'. Amos' usual aid had had a sudden injury just that morning and Walden had insisted on filling in, saying he ‘greatly admired dragons and would like a peek at them'.

The party was underway by dusk, and Lucius had hovered an embarrassed Tom in a chair across the meadow, letting him walk from the outskirts of the compound to spare his pride as much as possible. Yuan had arranged a comfortable seat near his own for Tom. Yao had deserted his hot pool to come watch the bonfire and feast, along with quite a few other dragons, who were gathered within sight of the bonfire and feast.

There were several musicians who would sing and there of course would be dancing. Later, there would be storytelling. Many of the riders would tell tales that the dragons had imparted to them. The dragons, of course were looking forward to that.

Amos made the rounds, shaking hands and had smiled brightly at being introduced by Yuan to Petunia, Dudley, Harry and Tom. Amos knew Lucius, at least by sight and was introduced to Draco as well. Amos found the whole business of Lucius suddenly supporting Harry Potter suspicious, but the Minister had always favored Lucius Malfoy. And now Albus Dumbledore was vouching for him, when asked privately about him, and even Auror Hugo Savage was behind Lucius. So he shook Lucius' hand and hoped it was real.

McNair hung back in the crowds, avoiding his old friend, Lucius. He had been warned that leaving the compound would set off alarms - Yuan didn't want any inebriated partygoers to wander off ‘to see the dragons'. He had hoped to find ways into the Reserve - an unlocked floo, or a hole in the warding. There had to be a way in, so he could kidnap or kill that blasted Harry Potter. He sneered; he would settle for killing Lucius and Severus, of course - the bloody traitors. When he'd heard what Lucius had to say at the Parkinson's party, he'd been infuriated. He'd quickly arranged for Diggory's aide to have a little 'accident' and invited himself along to the party.

He wandered around the party, grabbing some food and drinks so as to appear to be enjoying the party instead of stalking prey, and came across Harry, Draco and Dudley talking to Tom. He recognized Draco, of course and then took note of Harry's scar - so the other youngster must be the cousin. He looked Tom over, feeling he should know him from somewhere - he had seen the pictures of him in the Daily Prophet, but seeing him here he could tell - he looked like someone.

McNair shook it off - Tom was probably some school chums brat. The paper had said he was from the Prince family. He watched the kids from nearby. If only one wandered off - he might be able to snatch them tonight. The floo that the ministry people that were visiting were to use just for tonight was nearby in the Director's office.

The storytelling was underway and to his excitement Harry went to a nearby table to grab another sandwich and McNair made his move. He sidled up to Harry and attempted to look harmless and confused.

"Excuse me, young man; do you know where the Director's office is? I'm supposed to floo from there, and I'm quite lost." McNair smiled - giving Harry a good view of his total lack of dental hygiene.

Harry nodded uncertainly. "Sure I can point it out for you." - And led McNair toward the building. McNair beamed happily, this was going quite well. Harry opened the door and was turning to point out where the floo was when McNair shoved him through the door, drew his wand and cast a Petrificus on Harry.

Unfortunately for him, Lucius had finally caught sight of McNair as he was leaving with Harry and had grabbed the two Dragonriders he was talking to back him up. Lucius and the two Dragonriders were soon directly behind McNair and Lucius yelled "Halt, McNair!" And cast an Incarcerous at the would-be kidnapper. McNair leap aside - away from Harry, giving the two Dragonriders the time they needed - one dragged Harry to safety while the other threw up a block to prevent McNair from casting at the immobilized boy.

McNair cursed his luck, and then sent a few curses at Lucius as he flooed away.

Most of the party had wandered over to see what was happening and were horrified to hear Harry's tale. "Who was he?" Harry asked plaintively as he ended his story.

"Walden McNair, he's a Death Eater, but I don't think he was ever identified by the Ministry." Lucius mused. He turned to Amos Diggory, who was stricken with horror that his aide had turned into a kidnapping Death Eater. "You need to let your Minister know that McNair is a Death Eater, and attempted to kidnap Harry Potter - your Aurors need to get on that right away."

Amos nodded dumbly and flooed to the Ministry to stir up a search for Walden McNair.

Lucius turned back to Harry, now surrounded by his friends and a motley crew of Dragonriders who were taking this attempt rather personally. Yuan was bristling with outrage, and barking at the IFOW wizards to get him their best Wardsmiths out to his Reserve to reinforce things better - immediately.

"Well, I think that's enough of a party for tonight, lets head to Dragonsrest." Lucius waved at his group and they headed for home, accompanied by a ridiculous number of Reserve Dragonriders, but Lucius felt it was best to let them feel useful at present. The more they felt responsible for the safety of those at Dragonsrest, the better - whether it was truely their responsibility or not.

All three boys were sent up to bed, and since all three were feeling apprehensive about the evening's events they all bunked in Harry's room. Tinker produced two temporary beds with a snap of his fingers, and they settled in quickly.

Tom was also sent to bed, he and Yvane were both muttering about not knowing how McNair had slipped past their attention. Tom was totally exhausted and running mostly on anger and fear. What if that beast had managed to take Harry? The prospect was horrifying.

Lucius and Petunia sat up for a time - they needed to contact Severus and were dreading the event. Lucius finally pulled out a calming draught and poured a bit in each of their drinks.

"Well, lets call him." Lucius said after downing the glass.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

As always, as soon as he'd stayed long enough at the Halloween feast to satisfy Albus, Severus made his escape. Severus nodded to his Slytherin prefects, knowing they understood to keep an eye on the youngsters. He nodded to Sinistra who smiled slightly. If she continued to do well, Severus was inclined to turn over the House to her within a few years. They had talked about it at length. They knew that Voldemort would return, and working together they were making headway with some of the students.

The few muggleborn were most comfortable with Aurora and the half-bloods were surer of her than of a recently outed spy. The purebloods were split - some had no intention of speaking to either of them other than to get information - likely at their parent's behest. Others were waiting to hear from parents, hopeful that Snape was really against the Dark Lord - others hoping it was an elaborate trick to fool Dumbledore.

There were some older students, looking at when they would be leaving Hogwarts and their parents reach. There were those who hoped to avoid service to a Dark Lord known for his viciousness. Snape was many things - but he took excellent care of his Slytherins. If Snape truly was against the Dark Lord they knew he would help them find options.

He could easily turn the House over to Sinistra earlier - next year, even, but they both felt that working together doubled their effectiveness. They would know when Severus needed to step down. Severus wandered slowly down to his quarters, musing on the amount of research he could accomplish if not weighted down by House duties.

He sat in front of the fire, summoning a pot of chamomile tea and a book he was reading. He hoped Harry and the others were having a good time at the Dragon Reserve party. Lucius had promised to keep an eye on Harry in case he looked depressed. Severus had barely finished a chapter when the floo flared and Lucius appeared.

"Severus? I need to talk to you about the party we just attended." Lucius said breezily, as he stepped through the flames.

"How did it go? Was Harry upset?" Severus asked anxiously.

Lucius barked out a laugh. "You could say that. McNair managed to get himself invited to the party and tried to kidnap Harry. We stopped him, but yes, Harry was somewhat upset."

Severus heart stopped for a moment, then restarted going double-time and he surged to his feet. "McNair tried to...where is he?!" Severus shouted.

"Harry's upstairs in bed at Dragonsrest, hopefully asleep." Lucius asked with a little confusion. The calming draught was still working quite well, and he could face Severus' fury with poise.

"NO! Where is that cowardly child-snatching spineless excuse of a dark wizard McNair?" Severus thundered.

"Oh, he got away." Lucius answered indifferently. "We were more worried about getting Harry to safety than capturing him, and he got to the floo."

Severus was dumbfounded at Lucius casual recitation of the events, and then he noticed the slight glassiness to Lucius' eyes and frowned. "What have you taken, Lucius?"

Lucius looked at him in surprise. "Calming draught." He answered with a grin.

That stopped Severus in his tracks in astonishment. Lucius had needed to take a potion before telling him about this? On reflection, if he had to tell Lucius about a near-kidnapping of Draco he might do the same. A parent's ire at a threat to their child could be quite daunting. That thought seeped in, as well. Harry now called him dad at every opportunity and he thought of Harry as a son.

He really was a parent.

Lucius smirked at him in understanding. Lucius was a poor Legilimens, but he read people very, very well - and he knew Severus and how his mind worked. It wasn't difficult to read his thoughtful gaze. Severus was becoming used to the idea of being a parent, with a parent's rather paranoid fears.

"The Director - Yuan demanded Wardwrights from the International Federation Wizards that were there, I'm sure they are scrambling to think of a way to improve security. Amos Diggory took off to roust the Aurors to start the hunt for McNair. The Dragonriders took great offence to his attempt - so I expect the Dragons are irate as well." Lucius was happy to be able to reassure Severus somewhat.

Severus nodded slowly thinking quickly. "If McNair is on the run, he may go to one of the old Death Eater safehouses or storehouses."

"Do you think he would risk that? He would know we would check the ones we know of." Lucius said doubtfully.

"Each of the Death Eaters only knew of three places - four at the most." Severus smirked. "Over time, with careful questioning, and a few exchanges of potions or information - I have the locations of over twenty."

Lucius raised an impressed eyebrow. "You likely know all of them - or close to it."

Severus grimaced. "Unlikely...at the least I have no idea where the Dark Lord's base was - he never shared the co-ordinates with me. I just got pulled there by the mark."

Lucius nodded. "He never told me, either. He didn't trust anyone that I knew with that. I'm sure that even crazy Bella didn't know where it was."

The only thing we really need to decide is whether to bring in Albus or any of the Ministry on our search - it would go quicker with them." Severus mused, and then scowled. "I'm reluctant to give anything to them that we might need later."

"We could search them one by one and bring in Aurors as soon as we find McNair. We could re-ward any safehouses we felt we wished to keep, perhaps give a few to Albus' Order. Give over a few that we don't really want to the Ministry so they can wave them at the media." Lucius thought rapidly.

"We could place students or families in the safehouses we keep that don't wish to follow the Dark Lord and can't stay in their own homes for whatever reason." Severus perked up considerably. McNair was doing them a bit of a favor, actually, pointing out that they had access to more of Voldemort's assets that they could exploit.

"We'll need time to do this properly. I'll need to tell Albus - as long as we provide him with safehouses, I'm sure he won't begrudge us a few for our plans, as well." Severus said, throwing down floo powder and calling for Albus' office. He was granted entrance and Lucius accompanied Severus up to the office.

Albus looked up in surprise, and waved them into seats. Lucius explained the evening's events and then Severus explained their impromptu plan.

"I'll need some time to go through the safehouses, searching for McNair and re-warding the ones we keep - turning some over to you, and letting the Ministry have others..." Severus bleakly wondered how many weeks he would need, having just then realized how extensive the plan was.

Albus sat back and thought briefly. "Severus, I know you are used to doing things on your own - I can easily fill in for you this week - it will be Sunday morning in a few hours and you'll have the whole week. However if you decide ahead of time at least some of the places you wish to give the Order or want the Ministry to have you can let us go through them. Plus - I'm sure you trust Auror Savage and a few others to help you with your ‘personal list'." Albus smiled at the pair. "If it takes longer than the week, we'll renegotiate."

Severus scowled "I expect you to at least try to stick to my potions schedule and not teach them to brew cheering potions or hot cocoa."

"I wouldn't dare, I assure you." Albus chuckled with a rather insincere twinkle in his eye.

Severus groaned and hoped his classrooms didn't get repainted into reds and yellows while he was gone.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

Severus went to inform Sinistra that she would have charge of the House for the week, and she attempted to not look gleeful. He then let his prefects know about Sinistra being in charge and that he would be away for a week.

While he was doing that Lucius firecalled a very agitated Minister with another front page story for him to give a press conference about. Amos was rallying the Aurors, but the Minister had still been dithering as to how to make this look less like ministry incompetence.

He was relieved to see Lucius and Lucius ‘suggested' that he ‘regretfully' say that yes, a Death Eater had managed to remain hidden in the ministry after ‘He Who Must Not Be Named's' fall, and tell the tale of the kidnapping attempt - emphasizing that it had been foiled by the Dragonriders and Lucius. The Minister would then reveal that a joint effort by the Dragon Reserve, the IFOW, and the Ministry were coordinating efforts to make Harry Potter safe and to apprehend the nefarious McNair.

They felt that this would silence any alarm in the population and if they asked probing questions about the ‘efforts' they could plead the need for secrecy to keep Harry safe. Lucius promised there would be results enough to provide plenty of good news to trumpet to the media in the near future.

The Minister hurried off the chivvy more Aurors into the hunt and to mentally compose a press release. Lucius was satisfied that Cornelius was properly motivated when he ended the call. The Minister did alright when steered in the right direction.

They arrived at Dragonsrest and shooed a still awake Petunia to bed with reassurances that they had a plan. They spent the remaining hours before dawn spiking their hot cocoa with pepper-up potions and listing the safehouses and storehouses they knew of. Lucius was relieved that he knew one that Severus did not, bringing the list to twenty three.

Then they carefully sorted through them, and made a list of seven to let the Ministry handle, eight for the Order - leaving eight for them to go through, themselves. They'd kept some nice houses that would make excellent abodes for on-the-run allies or students, and one storehouse that Severus recalled had several libraries and a lot of potions equipment and ingredient in it.

Lucius firecalled Auror Savage at the crack of dawn, explaining the situation to the confused man - he hadn't even had his coffee, let alone read the morning paper, so he hadn't seen the headlines screaming about McNair. Amos had rousted a large number of Aurors the night before, but he hadn't the nerve to disturb Hugo Savage. Hugo accepted the list of old Death Eater lairs with a smirk and lifted eyebrow.

Lucius just smiled back blandly.

"A rather surreal scene, that we wouldn't have imagined a few years back...don't you think?" Hugo said to the ex-Death Eater mildly.

"Truth is stranger than fiction and always will be Auror Savage." Lucius answered with a tranquil smile - the calming draught hadn't quite worn off as yet.

The old Auror raced through breakfast and headed to the Ministry to arrange the search of the safehouses.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

Albus received the list of six safehouses and two storehouses with satisfaction. There was a brief description of the places and contents - along with the last known passwords. One place would make a very fine headquarters if ... no, when it was necessary to reform the order.

He was glad there were no classes today, and began calling order members to assist the search of the places. Moody and Kingsley were with the Aurors search of the lairs, but Albus had others he could call. Dedalus and Elphias were available, of course, and he was sure Hestia Jones and Sturgis Podmore could help. Hagrid, of course would love to accompany them. Arthur Weasley - as it was Sunday - also agreed, and after contacting Great Aunt Muriel to watch Ron and Ginny, Molly came along as well.

He had contacted the Tonks household - Andy and Dora were going to Dragonsrest, but they would join him if they weren't needed there. Ted, though immediately came through to gab with Arthur.

Albus thought for a moment - yes, he believed Remus was in the country. He smiled a bit craftily and called the werewolf for assistance, as well.

Yes, Albus thought, although the primary objective at present was to find McNair, the Order was also getting a great boost as well. The members he had contacted had been bristling with excitement. They all knew that trouble was coming. Having these places of refuge could be the difference between life and death - with the added plus that they were depriving Voldemort of them.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

Lucius and Severus started plotting what places to search first and who to take with them. Hugo had promised to join up with them after organizing his own search parties at the Ministry. To their surprise, Andy and Dora showed up to check on them. The Prophet headlines had alarmed them, and they wanted to offer any assistance they could. Rosemerta arrived hard on their heels, looking equally alarmed.

It was decided to have Dora stay at Dragonsrest to guard, and Andy and Rosemerta would go with Lucius and Severus. Andy was not a Black for nothing, and Rosemerta had handled many a bar-room brawl and both felt they could hold their own in a fight. Auror Savage arrived and the group was almost ready.

Yuan came by with a contingent of dragons and Dragonriders. The Dragonriders were soon recruited to help the search of houses, when they learned of the plans, and were happy to be sworn to secrecy. The dragons had been conferring during the night and were intending to take turns guarding the house, itself.

The rescued Ukrainian Ironbelly and his dragon friend Hazelette were the first on guard, although a great many more dragons seemed to be perching nearby than usual. A pale looking Tom arrived downstairs, and Yvane was still muttering to him.

"Yes, the dragons - and I - are determined that nothing like that happen again. I promised to keep Harry safe, as well as you and the honor of dragons is now at stake. That rat McNair will die of old age before we let down our guard, again." Yvane said smugly.

Tom sat next to Dora for breakfast, wishing he felt well enough to help with the search. Dudley, Draco and Harry soon joined them sleepily. Harry was thrilled to see Severus and privately was almost glad about the crisis if it meant a week of added time with his dad. They all listened to the plans and were told to listen to Petunia and Dora while Severus and Lucius were gone.

Lucius pulled out a fistful of runic portkeys and divided the twelve Dragonriders up into three groups. "We'll go with the first group to a safehouse and get them started, and return for another group to go to another house, etc. We'll search for McNair, take down the wards and put up our own so he can't go there, later. It's been less than a day - he may still be running, for all we know."

They all headed to the first house - Lucius felt it was a good spot to start, as it had once been a summer home for a part of the McNair family. They entered with the password and slowly made their way through the dusty house; they were disappointed to find no sign of McNair. Once it was considered clear, Severus and Hugo stayed with that group of Dragonriders to take down wards and place their own.

Lucius and the ladies went back for another group and repeated the same process at the next house. Once it was inspected Andromeda and Rosemerta were left to lead the re-warding. Andy had smugly stated that the rather paranoid Black family knew a great deal about such things.

Lucius' energy was flagging by the time he had transported the third group to the last house they intended to go through today. That house was cleared and Lucius downed another pepper-up and led the group in re-warding the place. They would place heavier wards later, when they had time.

They were all done in time for a late lunch. The elves had been very pleased to provide a meal for the Dragonriders in thanks for their help, and then they were sent off to let Yuan know how it had gone. All but two had promised to return the next day. The other two had apologetically said they were scheduled to fly reconnaissance for the Reserve.

Lucius staggered off with a scolding Draco to Malfoy Manor, already half asleep from the drain on his magic. Andy was yawning - no longer used to casting non-stop for hours, and Dora helped her through the floo to home. Rosemerta kissed Severus and then Harry goodbye and also went to rest before having to open the Three Broomsticks. Hugo bid them goodbye as well, saying the Ministry would likely insist he be at his office in the morning but to call on him if there was trouble.

Severus was more used to sleepless nights and heavy magical use, and joined the group in the living room. Petunia was reading an owl-care book and Tom was dozing over a book on warding - having found a sudden interest in that.

Harry was petting Hedwig and talking to her, but he looked up at Severus with a smile of welcome. Dudley was gazing raptly out at the enormous Ironbellys that were just outside the front door.

Severus sat in a chair near them and sipped at his tea. After a good nights sleep, they should be able to repeat the search of at least three houses tomorrow, leaving only one or two for a third day. He began to think they would not find McNair in the old Death Eater safehouses, the three they had done today had been the ones he would most likely to have fled to, so he must either be with friends, or hiding elsewhere.

Severus was still furious at McNair, but it was now tempered by hours of plotting and the exhaustion of hours of spellcasting. He felt he needed to catch McNair and make an example of him; apparently the captures at the house on Spinners End hadn't made a deep enough impression on the Death Eaters not in prison. Of course, Lucius' broadcasting his defection to an entire ballroom full of them at the Parkinson's had likely stirred them up.

Hedwig winged her way quietly to the window, and Dudley opened it for her to leave. Harry sat beside his guardian and gazed at his exhausted face. "Was it really difficult?" Harry asked.

"No, just tiring. Taking down wards not placed by yourself is intensive work because the magic fights you. Placing wards is very tiring as well." Severus looked closely at the boy. "We had hoped to find McNair, but he's eluded us, so far."

Harry fidgeted a bit. "I'm sorry to be such a bother..." Harry trailed off uncertainly.

Severus scowled, "Harry, you are no bother. McNair is the bother, and his actions are not your fault. We have to expect that those loyal to the Dark Lord will likely target you. But that is their choice - and you cannot blame yourself for it."

Severus' somewhat snappish response was somehow especially reassuring to Harry. If he had been overly reassuring Harry would have suspected him of insincerity. The fact that his guardian was usually a rather austere and sarcastic individual - except with his closest friends and the occupants of Dragonsrest led Harry to feel that Severus would be unlikely to hesitate to point it out if Severus felt ‘inconvenienced' by Harry.

Harry was slowly feeling more secure in his faith that his ‘dad' was not going to suddenly become tired of taking care of Harry and his needs - that he wouldn't hear the words ‘burden or undue expense' coming from Severus.

"When do Christmas Holidays arrive, again?" Harry asked. "I'm making a list of what I need to get - I'd like to have a look around Diagon Alley again and see what's available. Do you think we could go this week - or weekend? I've already arranged for one of yours - but I should get started on some of the others." Harry added slyly.

Severus chuckled, Harry had already hinted when he first learned about his potions vial company that Severus could expect gifts that might be potions vial oriented.

"It will depend on how the next few days go. We cannot underestimate McNair - or the fact that he may be feeling quite desperate. I cannot promise an outing, but if possible we will try." Severus smiled a bit at the whoop from Harry, as well as the one from Dudley, who had been listening in.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

McNair sat in his conjured chair, feeling somewhat bored - but still a little excited. He had accioed a Daily Prophet that a Dragonkeeper had discarded, so he knew he was hunted by everyone. He smiled grimly. He had a vague idea that he would eventually find refuge with some old friends in Bulgaria or Albania. A lot of Death Eaters or sympathizers had gone there to live, as the locals had no interest in anything they might have done in England. Russia was also an option the few remaining wizarding communities were widely scattered and hiding was easy.

But, before leaving Britain he wanted to strike a telling blow on his enemy. Preferably his would kill or capture Harry Potter, but Severus or Lucius dying would do as well.

He had outwitted Lucius and Severus by hiding here - not an easy accomplishment. McNair knew he wasn't the brightest crayon in the box, but he had watched carefully when planning was done at Death Eater meetings. He quite often copied actions done by others wherever the circumstances seemed to fit.

When the kidnapping went south he had thought quickly and remembered someone having had the same problem, and didn't dare return to Voldemort without the victim that had been demanded. They had flooed away - but not far, and the family hadn't realized to check close to home to make sure he'd gone. The Death Eater had waited a day or so and snuck back in - from the nearby tool shed.

Well, there hadn't been a tool shed, but he'd flooed to a storehouse on the Reserve that he'd peeked in while looking around. He'd grabbed supplies, shrunk bags and boxes and fled to the caves lining the cliffs. There were those that were too small for any but a very small dragon. Since it hadn't been claimed as yet for the winter, it would most likely be left alone.

McNair had unshrunk the supplies and cast stasis charms on the food. Transfiguring rocks and driftwood into a table, chair and bed had made him comfortable enough for his wait.

McNair knew how to wait; he'd done years of it in the Ministry knowing one day the Dark Lord would return. After all, the dark mark was still there - very faint, but still there.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

Neville listened while Callidora told him more stories about her father Arcturus, her husband Harfang and her son Frances. She even knew quite a bit about his father, Frank. All he had even heard was about was his parents being Aurors. He hadn't known about how much Frank had liked plants - he'd wanted to be a Herbologist like his father Frances, but with the war escalating just as he graduated he'd followed his fiancé into becoming an Auror at his mother's urging.

Neville bitterly wondered what career she would be picking out for him. He supposed it would depend on how much ability he revealed to everyone. Callidora had mused that it might be wise to play ‘inept' at school at least for a time, so as not to alarm Uncle Algie into stepping up any new plans to be rid of him.

Neville had leafed through the ‘Hexing your family...etc.' book but now that he had a wand that worked they seemed daunting. If he did any of the pranks they would figure out quickly enough it was him. After all, with only three in the house it would have to be August or Neville if Uncle Algie suddenly was cursed with large painful boils on his butt.

He would have to think of a way around that. Callidora had assured him that the wards on the house would prevent the Ministry from knowing who did what magic here - so there would be no charges of underage magic. He just needed a way to get the hexes blamed on someone else.

Of course, he thought bitterly, he'd really rather find a way to do something as terrifying and potentially fatal as Uncle Algie had done to him.

He picked up the Daily Prophet. The headlines yesterday had been all about the attempted kidnapping of the ‘Boy Who Lived' by a Death Eater at a Halloween party on the Welsh Dragon Reserve where he apparently lived. The papers had been gleeful to finally pin down exactly where Harry Potter made his home. The constant speculation had begun to get boring.

Today's paper had been all about the seven Death Eater safehouses that the Ministry Aurors had ‘discovered' and seized. McNair hadn't been found, but the finding of the safehouses was being touted as a ‘strike against dark wizards and any remaining Death Eaters'.

There were several pictures of Harry Potter and his cousin and friends, and one with a smiling Harry Potter flanked by his guardian Severus Snape and Lucius Malfoy. The two men were staring out of the picture menacingly. The picture's caption oozed approval of Snape and Malfoy's ‘protectiveness'.

Neville grimaced in anger. Although it didn't sound fun to be targeted by Death Eaters like McNair and have to fear for ones life. He at least had adults trying to protect him and not drop him off a pier or out a high window.

Neville sneered; he just couldn't understand how Potter could stand having his protectors be Death Eaters, themselves. Apparently Potter didn't care who they were as long as they indulged his every whim and treated him like a little prince.

Neville burned with resentment, for Uncle Algie, his Grandmother, and especially for Harry Potter who was living with people who cared about him.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

Lucius and Severus looked around the storehouse with a bit of disappointment. There was no McNair here either. They had finished all the safehouses and the re-warding was in progress. Lucius and Severus had set basic wards. Andromeda was slowly working her way through them setting the extensive wards that the three of them felt necessary.

They had stopped short of placing a fidelus on them. If fleeing families ended up in them, the charm could be placed, then. The warding would likely take Andromeda weeks, even with the help of some of the dragonkeepers who had expressed an interest in wards. There had been a heated debate about payment, and Andy had finally agreed to payment and Tom had convinced Lucius and Severus that the warding for Lord Voldemort's old haunts should be paid for using Lord Voldemort's old money.

All three of them had smirked maliciously at that.

Now they looked around the storehouse. They had kept this one because Voldemort had placed all the libraries he had stolen or blackmail out of wizards in it. It had other things, of course - a few arcane objects and had a good potions lab with a lot of ingredients in it. Severus had known of it because he had been summoned to brew there more than once for the Dark Lord.

"Well, sifting through thousands of books should keep Tom quietly busy for a few weeks." Severus said, almost feeling jealous of the boy. His own hands itched to rummage through the tomes.

Lucius eyed his old friend with a smirk, not fooled at all. Severus was always as curious as a cat when he was faced with a pile of books he hadn't seen before.

"Well, the house elves can fetch the books a pile at a time for Tom to look through. There are a lot of libraries in here, boxed up in those ‘wizardspace' boxes." Lucius scowled. "Tom will likely insist on returning the books to their rightful owners."

Severus nodded mournfully. "Well, as long as he makes copies of all the interesting books..." They grinned at each other as they finished up the basic warding and alarm system. If there was an intruder at any of the safehouses or the storehouse - Lucius would be warned.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

Harry, flanked by a scowling Dudley and Draco, read the Daily Prophet editorial and opinion section. It was four days after the ‘Halloween incident', and although the headlines had moved away from the attempted kidnapping there continued to be articles about the search for McNair.

What angered the three boys, though, were people's opinions on whether ‘the Boy Who Lived', was well protected enough or given the proper care. Before the incident there were few letters regarding this. Now, though, they were fair game. Everyone, it seemed, had an opinion.

Harry burned with fury, how dare these people judge his guardian to be inadequate in any way?

Draco watched his friends face with sympathy. Draco had grown up knowing that the newspapers were fickle and wrote to sell the most papers, not to make people happy - particularly the people they wrote about. Luckily the main section of the Daily Prophet continued to write that the Dragon Reserves were likely the best warded places on earth and could not be blamed for a Ministry official bringing a Death Eater with him to the Halloween party.

The Ministry had been ridden a bit hard over that slip-up. However Cornelius' seemingly heartfelt regret over their having been so badly duped had lessened any fallout - especially after the success of the safehouses being seized.

However the paper also didn't hesitate to run letters from readers that varied from supportive to scathing regarding Professor Snape as a guardian. Harry's emotions fluctuated wildly from furious to tearful when he would read a letter saying that a bachelor Professor with a dicey past was no fit guardian for a kneazle, let alone Harry Potter.

Rita Skeeter's articles especially left him seething with anger with their condescending tone and sweetly ‘concerned' comments. She managed to imply that Severus was using Harry to elevate himself into high society, and that Lucius had political axes to grind.

"You mustn't pay too much attention to them - Severus and dad watch the papers carefully. If they are worried, they'll do something about it." Draco said.

Harry crumpled the paper up and tossed in a waste can, eyes blazing, but Draco was right. Severus and Lucius had sneered and chuckled over the letters and Rita's article. The main articles on the front page said that Severus was doing a good job and had quotes from the Minister of Magic, Albus Dumbledore and even Auror Hugo Savage, all saying that Harry was happy with Professor Snape and as safe as the Ministry, the IFOW and the Dragonriders could make him.

Harry scowled; he just resented anyone speaking badly of his dad. Harry smiled thoughtfully; he would have to find something more for Christmas for him. Maybe he could find a t-shirt that said ‘World's best Dad - after 3 cups of coffee'.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

Albus cursed under his breath - another cauldron melted and he could see two others threatening to blow up, he waved his wand, vanishing the content of the two and vanishing the melting cauldron completely.

He took and deep breath - these were third year students; they should be able to at least read directions!

No wonder Severus yelled and took points at nearly every class.

Albus looked out over the blankly uncertain faces and smiled with an effort.

"Anyone who has managed to complete their potions, please bottle a sample and bring it to the front." Albus managed to grit through his teeth. When only four students did so it was only with great effort that he didn't assign detention to the rest of the class.

Albus watched the students race for the door and silently wondered how Severus managed to keep from hexing the whole lot of them. Albus had taught Transfiguration for decades, but there was less chance to destroy the classroom or kill your classmates in that class. Potions was different - a mistake in Potions could be destructive or even fatal.

He was glad it was Friday - if he made it through one more class without allowing anyone to cause a fatal explosion he was home free.

Luckily it was now lunch and then a free period - then the advanced seventh year class. Albus sighed gratefully. At least the 7th year students weren't fumbling idiots. Albus walked to the great hall, sipping at a headache potion. He did wish he'd been able to help with the safehouses more - if only because he would not have been in the Potions classrooms, then. At least he'd been able to go through them once on Sunday, but the re-warding had been done by Order members.

Albus spent lunch being stared at with resentment by many of the students - especially Gryffindors. He supposed they had thought it would be a week off from Potions, or that he wouldn't punish any foolishness. Albus, though, was aware of the dangers of Potions - and he had been recently reminded by Tom's near fatality. So, when the students had started misbehaving they had been shocked by his point-taking and handing out of detentions.

Albus scowled a bit, he really didn't know how Severus managed to keep any order in the classroom. No matter how attentive Albus had been he never seemed to catch the little idiots making silly mistakes before they melted cauldrons or blew things up. It was maddening. Only the advanced classes were at all controllable.

He was forced to give Severus credit for managing to teach the students anything in such an environment.

Albus stood to leave, planning to rest a bit in his office before his last class as Potions substitute teacher, when he saw Remus hovering at the door. Albus brightened and they went to his tower for a chat. Albus had managed to arrange some payment for the work Remus was doing to ward the new Order safehouses and his sorting through things left at the storehouses.

"I found some more artifacts that will need cleansing of dark magic, Headmaster." Remus announced, sipping at the tea brought by a house elf. "We've completely cleared the first house two days ago, and with this bunch of artifacts the second one will be done. Elphias Doge was done warding the first house this morning, so he can start on this second one. Do you want to start clearing the house near Hogsmeade, next?"

"Yes, an excellent idea." Albus sipped at the tea as well, and waited. He knew the question that would be asked next.

"Have you asked Severus if he will let me visit Harry, yet?" Remus looked at him hopefully.

Albus sighed a bit. It had seemed a good idea to bring Remus here. He was needed for the work on the safehouses, but he had thought having him see Harry would be good - it would expose him to his Gryffindor heritage, since Remus would reminisce about the marauders at length, he knew. Now, though...well, Albus wasn't looking forward to approaching Severus regarding Remus.

It was mostly his own fault, he knew. Albus had long ago realized that he had mishandled that whole ‘prank' of Sirius Black's badly. He had simply been terrified that Remus would be executed and that he would find himself no longer Headmaster if the whole sorry affair got out. Now that he knew Severus as the person he really was, he realized if he had treated Severus right he could have sworn Severus to secrecy and Severus would never have betrayed him - and if he had just treated him like he did his Gryffindors he would never have gone looking for recognition from Voldemort.

As it was - he had treated Severus like he had been the criminal and had driven him straight to the Death Eaters eagerly waiting arms. Albus looked at Remus in regret. He didn't want to get the man's hopes up. Although Severus despised Remus more than he actually hated him, there was also the underlying fear from remembering Remus in his werewolf form.

"I'll ask him when he returns - or if I see him sooner, though that is unlikely. He'll be quite busy I imagine. And he always waits until the last minute to leave Dragonsrest and Harry." Albus answered.

Remus looked puzzled and concerned, just as he did every time he had to think of Severus willingly caring for James' son. Remus had voiced endless concerns and questions about Severus' guardianship of Harry and even more about Lucius' defection to Harry's cause.

Albus had explained as best he could, but he could tell that although Remus ceased arguing, he was not really convinced. Perhaps he should send an owl to Severus, or firecall him.

"Surely Severus can't object to a friend of Harry's parents visiting?" Remus pressed.

Albus almost laughed. A old friend of James' was exactly who Severus would object to, and Remus knew that, he just expected Albus to strong-arm Severus into it. Albus, though, was reluctant to press Severus on matters in relation to Harry Potter. Severus would do what he thought best for Harry, no matter what Albus said.

Albus would have to ask politely and have plenty of well-reasoned arguments at hand. Strong-arm tactics would have to be saved for when Albus really, really needed co-operation from his Potions Master.

Albus gave Remus a stern look. "Severus will do what is best for Harry - that much you can count on." Albus took another sip. "I'll let you know what he says."

Remus took that for the dismissal it was and said his goodbyes. Albus watched him leave with sadness. Remus had gotten the short end of a lot of sticks. Back when Remus was a student, Albus had hoped that Remus' kind nature and sense of fairness would rub off on the marauders. Instead he'd been dragged into their unkind pranks. Making him a prefect had been a mistake - instead of curbing them, he'd looked the other way. At the time Albus hadn't realized that as he was definitely not ‘the alpha' of their little pack he simply was incapable of crossing them.

Albus knew much more about werewolves, now. He'd not realized just how greatly the wolf influenced the man, at times. Of course, Severus overestimated the wolf part - totally distrusting Remus. Not that he could blame him. Meeting a werewolf was traumatic.

Albus slowly drew a parchment in front of him and carefully penned a letter to Severus. Minerva had told everyone at great length how Severus had wanted her to sent letters to Harry telling him about his father. Rolanda Hooch had chimed in that Terrence Higgs had told her that his Uncle sent Harry Quidditch stories about James at Severus' request. Everyone had been quite impressed with Severus' benevolence.

Albus hoped Severus would be as forbearing regarding Remus.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

Severus was greatly relieved he had received the letter from the Headmaster while he was alone in the lab. He'd read the request in incredulous fury and then kicked the desk repeatedly, bellowing curses about homicidal werewolves being treated like pet crups and lying tricksters masquerading as kindly Headmasters. He ended his tantrum by throwing a canister of cockroaches at a wall.

He now sat at the desk sullenly, glaring at the offending missive hard enough to give himself a headache.

He heard a soft step on the stairs and Harry soon appeared, looking uncertainly at the mess of gooey cockroaches and glass trailing down a wall and creating a puddle on the floor. Harry looked over at his grimly glowering guardian. Perhaps he should come back later, he thought.

Severus had no difficulty interpreting Harry's thoughts and sighed. "Come in, Harry. I'm done throwing my fit of anger."

"What went wrong? Are the newspapers...?" Harry said nervously.

"No, no. The newspapers aren't a problem." Severus broke in. He knew Harry had been anxious and had tried to reassure him that as long as Fudge, Albus and Hugo were behind him the likelihood of Harry being removed was remote. And since they were on the Reserve the Wizengamot's collective hands were tied, anyway. They could make all the rulings they wanted and Severus would laugh at them from behind the border of the Reserve. He and Lucius had told Harry this, but the legalities of it all still either escaped him, or Harry was just not used to feeling safe, as yet. Severus suspected the latter.

"Do you recall me telling you about the Marauders, Harry?" Severus asked.

Harry's nod was hesitant. Where had this topic come from?

"Remus Lupin is assisting Albus' ‘Order of the Phoenix' with the safehouses and storehouses we gave them." Severus continued with a grim frown. "He wishes to see you."

"Was he the werewolf?" Harry asked in fascinated horror. They had been reading about them, or course. Boys his age were drawn to tales of monsters and dangerous ‘dark creatures'. He knew Severus disliked Remus - had said he'd been easily led by his ‘pack'. Still, he was curious, and this Remus likely knew a lot about his father.

"Yes, he is. I wish I could be more eager to have him visit you, but I don't trust him." Severus struggled, looking at Harry's cautiously hopeful face. Harry was always eager to please - unwilling to risk disrupting his new home. He was likely afraid Severus would become tired of him if he became demanding. He just wished that seeing Remus wasn't something he would want.

"I simply can't let him visit you here at Dragonsrest. I don't want him to know exactly where you are - it's bad enough the world knows you're on the Welsh Reserve." Severus eyed Harry's accepting look. "However, we could perhaps arrange lunch at the Three Broomsticks while shopping tomorrow. There would be enough people around to keep you safe. I'll make sure Lucius gives you an emergency portkey."

Harry grinned and gave his dad a hug. "Thank You, you're the very best dad." Harry was happy that he'd be hearing more stories of his dad, but it had been strangely comforting to hear his dad fuss and worry over his meeting a werewolf, even if the full moon was weeks away. It was good to hear someone was concerned over him.

Severus patted Harry's back and hoped he didn't regret this.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

The group of Christmas shoppers moved slowly down Diagon Alley, partly to ensure that Tom could easily keep up, and partly because the boys were sure each shop had treasures to buy. Petunia was happy to be leading and expedition with her two boys - now three with the addition of Draco. It was only four months since the first time Harry and Dudley had seen Diagon Alley, but they still blinked in awe at some things at this place.

Of course there was now a lot of Christmas finery up, and the shops were displaying potential presents. There had been a brief stop at the Healers, so Tom could be fussed over and told that he still needed ‘plenty of rest', but he could resume most activities. Harry's glasses were adjusted and he was told ‘two more weeks and the glasses can go', although he would have to continue the potion for several more months. Harry had been beaming ever since.

The boys came out of store with boxes and bags and cries of ‘Don't Look!' Tinker and Dobby were summoned at intervals to take the presents to safety. Lucius and Severus followed behind the group, keeping everyone in sight and a watchful eye out for trouble. There was a dusting of snow on the ground and flurries in the air, making the air sparkle with reflected light.

Tom stayed with Lucius and Severus, mostly. Occasionally he would find a trinket or two to buy. The whole Christmas ‘thing' eluded him. The orphanage had tried hard to give the children a merry Christmas, a local group of restaurants had banded together every year to serve a feast to the orphans. Tom had cynically noted that they advertised this broadly in town.

There had been presents, of course. Donated clothing and toys and sometimes candy or even pocket change were given by condescending ‘rich folk'. The smaller children didn't care if they were second-hand. Tom could vaguely remember when he'd been thrilled with a threadbare toy bear. The older the children got, though, the less enthusiastic they were. By the time Tom was a teen the ‘presents' meant nothing - discards were discards no matter how they were wrapped.

Christmas hadn't really meant anything except disappointment since he had turned six. The tin of dominoes had been taken by the older children almost before he'd unwrapped it, and the clothing had been especially tatty that year. Plus, one of the older girls - a particularly cynical one who was drafted into cleaning and cooking at the orphanage all the time informed him that ‘Santa doesn't bring toys to bad children'.

It had been safe for her to say that to him, since everyone already ‘knew' he was a freak and Mrs. Cole didn't like him.

Tom looked around at the festive Alley and the happily shouting children. At times like these he felt very disconnected. At Dragonsrest, during ‘family' celebrations he could feel at least a little engaged in the happiness, but this - it felt much to phony and he was truly not able to fake any ‘Christmas cheer'.

"Don't worry about it, it will come." Yvane said peacefully. "I can assure you that half the people in Diagon Alley aren't feeling very merry or full of Christmas cheer, either."

"Why are they pretending?" Tom asked in confusion.

"Some do it for their children - they want their children happy even if they'd rather just hide in the nearest wassail bowl for the entire season. Or, they feel that if they participate they will eventually share in the joy as well." Yvane said.

"It seems utter madness, to me. All this fuss just for a few hours on Christmas morning." Tom shook his head.

"Are you about to say ‘Bah, Humbug'?" Yvane snickered.

"No, but I think Lucius and Severus are about to." Tom looked over at the pair. Severus was looking around with an unconcealed sneer of distaste and Lucius just looked bored.

"Yes, I believe they area pair who ‘do Christmas for the children'." Yvane chuckled as they hastily donned forced smiles as Draco and Harry came up with more packages.

Noon finally arrived and portkeys were passed around to get everyone to Hogsmeade. Lucius gave an extra one to Harry ‘for the visit with Mr. Lupin'. Lucius had been suitably horrified by Severus' news. Lucius hadn't known that he was a werewolf, and it made the whole situation doubly complex. Did Albus really have such little regard for safety?

Lucius had had to deal with the horror of Fenrir Greyback and his bloody pack of vicious killers during the Dark Lord's battles. Even being told that Lupin was at the opposite end of the ‘dangerous' spectrum did little to quiet the fear that the word ‘werewolf' inspired.

They walked into the Three Broomsticks and were greeted by a cheery Rosemerta, who gave Severus a lingering kiss - causing hooting from the three boys. They were shown to a large table and started sitting, when Remus approached from out of a shadowy corner - making Severus and Lucius freeze.

Dudley and Draco, along with Petunia were unaware of his status; they just knew Severus disliked him. Yvane, and therefore Tom immediately knew, though. Yvane muttered a bit, but realized the man meant no harm. Tom felt the whole business was fishy, but kept his silence.

"Severus?" Remus asked quietly. "You said to meet you and Harry here."

Severus clenched his teeth. Remus always greeted him like they were old school chums who just hadn't seen each other in awhile. "Yes, I did." Severus said flatly, with a wealth of hostility in his voice, waving Harry up to his side. "Harry, this is Remus Lupin, an old friend of your father's."

"Pleased to meet you, Mr. Lupin." Harry held his hand out to Remus and they shook hands.

"I would like to eat at a booth with Harry, if that is alright?" Remus' tone held a faint challenge that made Severus' eyes flare and Lucius' jaw to clench.

But Severus merely smirked and said, "Of course, Lupin - you can see Harry alone - for the meal." It would quite some time before it was repeated, if he had his way.

Remus seemed to hear the unspoken thought, though and grimaced. He'd hoped Albus would pull Snape into line, but the Headmaster seemed to think this snarl of Slytherin snakes could keep Harry safe. He had been momentarily shocked seeing Lucius and Severus wander in with a muggle and a muggleborn. Lucius must see it as strategic, he supposed. None-the-less they all were looking cozy. And Rosemerta - she'd certainly been cozy with Severus, considering the kiss she'd given him. Remus shook his head and focused on Harry.

"So, Harry, you've certainly grown up since I've seen you. But I'd have known you anywhere. You have the look of your parents about you." Remus smiled at him.

"I don't really remember my parents. But da...Severus says I look a lot like my father, with my mother's eyes." Harry answered happily. He'd almost said dad, he supposed Severus wouldn't care, but he felt Remus might object - and he didn't know him well enough to share so much with him.

Remus had heard the near-slip though, and the wolf burned a little in anger. He'd always felt bad that the marauders had targeted Severus as they had. But Severus had been Sirius enemy and James' rival for Lily and their cause was by default his cause as well. He didn't like Severus laying claim to James' cub.

"Are you happy where you are, Harry? I was surprised to hear that Severus, of all people was taking care of you. He and your father were ... well enemies." Remus said, watching Harry's face closely.

"Oh, yes, Dragonsrest is fantastic. I have a great room, and we found a bunch of stuff in one of my vaults that belonged to my parents. Mr. Malfoy built a swimming pool with water slides - we went there about every day during the summer." Harry enthused. "Severus is a great guardian, he takes excellent care of me, and he always listens to me." Rosemerta served Harry and Remus a bowl of stew and ruffled Harry's hair as he dug in.

Harry seemed quite sincere, to Remus' disquiet. Remus was glad Harry was happy, but he was sure it was some sort of ploy that would blow up in Harry's face and hurt him, especially if it was a way for Snape to get back at James' ghost. Snape had to be seeing James in Harry's face every day.

"Well, it sounds like you are doing well. I'm glad Severus treats you well. I was concerned that he would only see your father when he looked at you." Remus mused. He glanced at the bags next to Harry. "Have you been Christmas sopping?"

"Yes, and we saw the Healers, as well. They said I can be rid of my glasses in a couple of weeks." Harry's voice oozed glee over this.

Remus, however immediately flared with anger. So, Snape did resent Harry's resemblance to James and was working hard to make what ever changes he could to minimize that. Getting rid of the glasses was rather extreme - Remus knew Severus would be making that potion for months - nearly a year and Harry would have to take it daily without fail. Now that he looked closer, he could see that Harry's hair was longer than James ever wore it, making stay flatter and stay in place a little more tamely - more wavy than spikey.

Harry seemed to sense his anger and was looking at him with unease. "Is something wrong Mr. Lupin?"

Remus tried to quell his anger, but he'd been doing that for weeks, waiting for this meeting and now Harry was happy with this interloper, Snape. Harry should be with someone his father would have approved of.

"Severus seems to be going out of his way to make you look less like your father. Are you sure he doesn't resent seeing James' face every day?" Remus couldn't resist saying. Harry needed to know that Snape didn't really want James' son in his home, that he was trying to turn Harry into someone else.

Harry froze in horror. That couldn't be true. Severus wasn't resentful of Harry's looking like James...was he? He glared at Remus. He knew that the marauders had disliked and picked on Severus - this Mr. Lupin likely didn't want him taking care of his friend's son. He was just making this up - he had to be. He wasn't going to listen to this.

Remus watched with trepidation as Harry's face took on a look of horrified anger and ... pain. He cringed a bit; he hadn't meant to hurt Harry.

Harry shook off his frozen horror and stood abruptly and grabbed his bags. Severus and Lucius had been watching the pair very carefully. They had noticed Harry's anger and had been on alert. Harry's abrupt move to leave the booth had them standing as well and moving toward them.

"You're wrong Mr. Lupin. Severus cares about me and he doesn't care who I look like." Harry's face was pale with anger and he almost shouted.

"Harry..." Lupin started in distress, and grabbed Harry's arm.

"Take your paw off my ward, Lupin." Severus hissed in fury. Harry shook loose from the distracted man and Severus swept Harry behind him. Remus and Severus ended up less than a yard apart, glaring at each other.

Lucius spoke quietly to Tom. "Take the boys and Mrs. Dursley to Dragonsrest, Tom. We'll be along directly." Lucius carefully positioned himself between Remus and the floo where Tom was hustling them all away.

"Severus ... I didn't mean to upset Harry." Remus began truthfully. He wasn't sure how to salvage the situation. He finally decided on attack instead of defense. "Harry doesn't seem very sure of your loyalty as a guardian. Your deliberate attempts to make him look less like James seem a bit dis-loyal. Maybe you are the one who really upset him."

Severus felt a bit like Remus had driven a fist into his stomach. "Harry knows that isn't true Lupin. You are to stay away from Harry from now on. I'll be having words with Albus about your actions toward Harry. You aren't fit company for him if you are undermining his feeling of security in his own home." Severus whirled and went to the floo.

Lucius back away a few steps and then turned and followed him, waving at Rosemerta and mouthing "It's all right." At her concerned look.

Remus sat and stared at the floor, uncertain. Harry shouldn't be with Severus he was sure of it, but he had a bad feeling about this meeting.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

Tom got everyone back to Dragonsrest safely, and Harry immediately bolted to his room and closed the door. Draco and Dudley looked at each other uncertainly, not sure of the problem. Petunia and Tom, however had heard what Harry had half-yelled at Lupin and knew the difficulty.

Tom cursed under his breath. "Harry didn't need someone undermining his faith in Severus. He's just getting used to the idea of having a family, such as we are."

Petunia nodded and wrung her hands. She had recognized the shabby figure of Remus after staring at him long enough. It had been over ten years since the last time she had seen him, after all. Several of James' friends had been at his and Lily's wedding. Lily had sent her an invitation and Prtunia had hesitantly responded and persuaded Vernon to go, as well.

The outcome of their attending the wedding had been bad, of course. Several of James' friends had decided to make Petunia and Vernon pay for their estrangement from Lily. Vernon had never really forgiven the humiliation and had hated the very thought of magic after that.

Severus and Lucius arrived very quickly after them and Severus looked up at Harry's closed door with dismay, and then took and deep breath and went up to enter the room, and re-closing the door behind him.

Harry was curled in a corner of the window seat, Hedwig hooting softly at him and grooming his hair comfortingly.

Severus went over to the boy, sitting near him uncertainly and looked at Harry's rebellious face. "Harry..." Severus began, but Harry burst out a denial of the whole event.

"He's lying - I know he's lying. He's just a jealous prat ... he doesn't want me to be happy if it's with someone he doesn't approve of." Harry's rant finally wound to an end, and Harry's shoulders hunched - as if waiting for a reprimand.

Severus sat back in silence. He hadn't expected an immediate denial, and it was a bit discouraging, as it meant that Harry at least partially believed Remus or he wouldn't be so angry and defiant over it.

"I'm sure that Remus had convinced himself that I'm trying to erase the parts of you that remind me of James." Severus said slowly. "The truth is that yes, at times you remind me of James." Harry's eyes flew to him in alarm, at that, but at least he was looking at him, Severus thought. "However, much reminds me of Lily as well. Mostly, Harry I see you as you, and any flashes of James or Lily don't bother me."

"How can it not bother you - Remus said you were enemies, and the way he said it...things had to have been worse between you than you've said." Harry looked at him a bit accusingly.

Severus winced a bit, and then looked at Harry earnestly. "Harry, there is no way I would ever mistake you for your father - and I'm not speaking so about your looks at the moment. James was an only child of a very elderly rich pureblood couple - he was spoiled and made to feel he could do nothing wrong - obviously your childhoods were completely different. Your manner towards others is completely different - you don't act like you should be catered to or as if you are the center of the universe." Severus struggled to explain himself. "If you emulated James in those areas, then yes, I would be likely to resent you. You don't remind me of James in any way that I would resent."

Harry looked at him hopefully. "So...getting rid of the glasses wasn't to make me look different from him?"

Severus shook his head. "You were nearly blind without the glasses - a severe disadvantage if enemies realized that knocking them off would effectively blind you."

Harry nodded slowly, looking relieved - and then started with the fidgeting. Severus sighed, he knew that was a sure sign something was bothering Harry and he didn't know how to broach the subject. "Harry?" Severus caught his eyes. "If something bothers you, I'd rather get this all done at once."

Harry gulped a bit. "Did you and my father hate each other so much?"

Severus sat back again; he knew he couldn't sugar-coat things, as he had been. He hated doing this. "We both loved Lily, and yes, we hated each other because we felt the other had an unfair advantage in their pursuit of her. James knew we had been best friends for years - giving me a certain advantage. James had looks, money, a talent in Quidditch and he was in Gryffindor with Lily - so I was wary of his advantages."

Severus struggled a bit. "It's hard to make you understand how such a rivalry can become so bitterly hate-filled - all I can say is that when you truly fall in love with someone, then you will know how easy it is to hate someone who you know might take them from you."

"But you don't hate him, now?" Harry asked with more hope.

"Well, if you had asked me this spring - I would have said yes." Severus grimaced. "But I have had months now to really look at my feelings, since becoming your guardian. Also, since my involvement with Rosemerta - I've had years to try to move past my feelings for your parents - I'll always remember my love for Lily and her friendship, of course. James, though, as Rosemerta has said - it seems stupid to hate someone who is dead, especially since he died defending Lily and you." Severus willed Harry to understand this and believe him.

Harry's face had been lightening throughout Severus' attempt to explain. The fact that Severus was trying to explain instead of simply denying it flatly was a help. He didn't seem to be trying to evade any questions and had - reluctantly - admitted that he and James really had hated each other, so he wasn't glossing things over anymore. But now Harry was beginning to feel guilty for making such a fuss.

"I'm sorry I listened to Mr. Lupin at all." Harry said anxiously. "Are...are you mad at me?"

"No, of course not." Severus answered in surprise. "Unfortunately Lupin had a good idea of where to attack, and he drove a wedge into an area he felt was weakest - my past antagonistic relationship with James. I would say that Lupin arrived feeling you should not be living with me and was looking for ‘evidence' to support and validate his belief, and you getting your eyes fixed was just the ‘evidence' he was looking for."

Harry looked relieved. "Thank you for explaining, I know it must be a pain to have to constantly make things clear to me."

Severus felt a wave of relief, Harry believed him. "I am given to understand that this is a part of parenting."

Harry giggled and grinned, lifting the last weights from Severus' heart. Harry seemed ultimately unharmed by the brush with the marauder. Severus stood and helped Harry up from the floor.

"I believe we mostly missed lunch, shall we see what the elves can whip up on short notice?" Harry nodded eagerly, with his appetite restored and Severus watched with relief as Harry opened the door and went down the stairs with his usual bounce. Hedwig watched Severus and hooted in what Severus hoped was an approving manner.

The group downstairs watched a cheerful Harry return down the stairs with relief. Harry approached Lucius and Petunia, who had been exchanging ‘I didn't enjoy meeting those horrid marauders either' stories.

"I'm sorry I ruined the lunch, Mr. Malfoy, Aunt Petunia. I shouldn't have let Mr. Lupin upset me." Harry said seriously.

"Not at all, Harry. Lupin set out to upset you deliberately. It takes time to learn to not react to provocation." Lucius answered with relief. Severus had apparently defused the situation quite well.

Petunia reached out and pulled Harry into a tight hug. "Don't be silly, Harry. You were right to be upset with him. He'd no right to say such things."

Tom watched the proceedings with a low burning anger. He had watched the Slytherin/Gryffindor rivalry in his own time enough to know how long-lasting the feuds could be, but this anger between the werewolf and Severus had seemed especially deep. The werewolf had hid his antipathy fairly well, with it only showing through when he had talked to Harry, but Yvane had noticed it - and had shared his findings with Tom.

Tom could easily remember when planning the disposing of an irritant like Lupin would have not given him a second thought. A werewolf could be provoked into a fight - with enough wizards backing him up the werewolf could be killed and no one would look hard at the death of a werewolf. Before getting stuck in the diary, he and his group at Hogwarts hadn't put such plans into action - yet, but they had reasoned out how to get rid of rivals such as Lupin.

Tom looked over at Harry thoughtfully, this Lupin had hurt Harry, but he could understand why Harry might not want him dead and why the others weren't arranging for a tragic accident for the werewolf. Mr. Lupin was Harry's last close link to his father - the only reason Severus had allowed the meeting to take place at all.

Lucius met Tom's eyes, understanding flowing between them. It would be easy to arrange for Lupin to never be seen again - but they were backing Harry and the ‘light' side now. So things had to be done a bit more...umm, legally.

The elves more than made up for the interrupted lunch and the hungry boys dug in. Dudley and Draco were flanking Harry and promising to tell off Mr. Lupin the next time they saw him. The trio then ran off to take closer looks at the dragons guarding the door today and the others had barely sat down in the parlor when the floo sounded.

Albus Dumbledore was requesting a word with Severus.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

Neville watched his Uncle Algie make his way into the floo with his usual debonair flourish. For the first time in memory it didn't annoy Neville. He thought with satisfaction on the many painful boils and sores that would be erupting in a few hours.

Callidora and he had spent hours thinking of a way around the problem of masking Neville's magic. Callidora had finally remembered that some hexes could have a ‘time release' built in, so Neville could cast the hex just before someone left, so they wouldn't realize that Neville had done it.

They had found a book on ‘time releasing spells' that listed what spells it could be done with and the appropriate incantations. They had searched the book, giggling over some of the spells and writing down possibilities. The boil curse had been too good to pass up, and it was one of the easiest incantations and the wand movement was simply aiming at the intended part of the body.

Neville had practiced the incantation with the addition of the time release words over and over waiting for tonight - Uncle Algie's ‘night with the boys' - meaning gambling night. Grandmother gave Uncle Algie a weekly stipend out of some small legacy a relative had left him - and had had the wit to leave Augusta in charge of. ‘Allowance day' meant ‘gambling that night'. So Neville waited until Algie headed for the floo and cast the hex. It would be about an hour and a half before they erupted - making Algie believe it was someone at the wizard casino.

Neville smiled blissfully and walked into the dining room with a smile - no dinner with Algie, either. He looked at Grandmother Augusta with a happy smile - the first in years and asked if she would like to play some wizard chess.

August looked at her grandson in surprise. He hadn't asked to play that in...years. And...Neville looked odd - she looked closer and realized he was smiling, and since he looked strange that way - he apparently hadn't done a lot of that, lately. Augusta answered, ‘yes', a bit guiltily. She had known the Neville was unhappy, but had felt unable to fix the problem. Algie, the dear, had been doing his best to ‘jar his magic into the open', and had finally succeeded. She smiled mistily. Algie had been such a disappointment in many ways, but he was a dutiful Uncle.

Augusta had been terrified that her grandson would be a squib. She and her friend Muriel Prewett had talked at length about it. Muriel had had terrible problems with her squib son, and now he was back with his two magical children, causing trouble again.

Well, at least Neville wasn't a squib, to her relief so she didn't have to figure out what to do with a squib relative, like Muriel had had to - not that Lawrence had listened, he'd run off to the muggle world, instead. They finished up supper and moved to the family room to set up a game of wizard chess. She and Neville had played this years ago, before worries about his magic had started. He hadn't really understood the game, but had had fun, anyway.

They made their opening moves and Neville hummed happily, it was almost like when Grandmother had still cared about him, instead of his magic, he thought. Now if he could just get rid of Uncle Algie...he sent a knight to smash a cringing rook with satisfaction...yes, if Uncle Algie was gone Grandmother would forget to worry so much about his magic levels - especially if he let her see a spot of magic or two, she'd be satisfied for a time.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

Astrid and Hazelette had spent a great deal of time guarding Dragonsrest the past week. Astrid felt some gratitude toward the occupants of the home for having freed him and Hazelette didn't like to stray too far from Astrid. Hazelette knew that her mind wandered at times and she would forget why she was going somewhere or doing something and Astrid would good about reminding her. She had started teaching Astrid healing magic, as he had developed a personal interest in that after she had healed his wounds and eyes. He had the aptitude and was learning quickly.

They lounged in front of the house, knowing the young boys were watching them from the large porch at the front of the house, peeking around the bushes and vines at them. Hazelette preened a little, and told Astrid some lengthy tales of young humans she had met in the past. One of her riders had been rather prolific and she had gotten used to having ‘younglings' around.

Afternoon settled in and Astrid wandered over to the compound to eat. Astrid put in her own order for food. "See if they have any nice plump deer. Cattle are all well and good, but nothing beats a tender young buck." Hazelette continued reminiscing about some past feasts as he wandered off. She rested her head on her forelegs musing on whether does were sweeter tasting than bucks. Her eyes were half-lidded, but Hazelette was quite alert.

McNair, however, thought that this was the opportunity he'd been waiting for. Harry and two other boys were alone on the porch - the one had the look of Lucius Malfoy and the other must be the muggleborn cousin. He knew he would have to be quick, but he wanted to kill all three of them and then quickly apparate away. He had transfigured some driftwood into replica of his favorite large axe. If he blocked the entrance to the porch, they shouldn't be able to get away - a few swings and they would be gone, and the end would be bloodier and more horrifying for Lucius and Severus.

It seemed the perfect time - one of the dragons had left and the other was asleep. He crept forward toward the porch with the boys still whispering about the bloody dragon. Just as he reached the porch a large clawed foot crashed down in front of the entrance, blocking his path.

Hazelette had not been asleep, of course, and she watched carefully as McNair had approached. She recognized him immediately - Yao and other dragons that had seen him at the party had passed around very clear images of the evil wizard. She felt quite gleeful that she would be the one to capture him - the young dragons wouldn't tease her about being absentminded after this! She kept still, continuing to pretend sleep until he was directly in front of her and then she stopped him with her foot, quickly sitting up on her haunches, tail lashing in eagerness.

The boys looked over and caught sight of the enraged McNair clutching his blade. Dudley, at least, knew an axe murderer when he saw one and yelled loudly for his mum. Draco's eyes popped and he let out a rather high-pitched scream. Harry however was stunned to silence and merely thought ... ‘more killers again, already?'

McNair saw the chance was blown and made a fatal mistake. In his rage, he raised his axe and brought it down on the clawed foot blocking his path, striking deeply into the back of it. Hazelette shrieked in pain - her roar echoing throughout the area - and instinct immediately kicked in and the elderly dragon snapped at the puny human who dared to cause her pain. A couple of snaps and she suddenly realized the human was gone. She could hear the dismayed boys yelling ‘yuck' and grasped the fact that she'd eaten the offender.

Dragonriders and dragons were coming from everywhere and wizards were erupting from Dragonsrest, Tom in the lead. Tom looked down at the forearm still clutching the axe lying on the ground - that was all that was left of McNair, and gazed up at the sheepish looking Hazelette who merely said. "Oops?"

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

Albus had left the floo with reluctance. He had gone to the house Remus was now working on in Hogsmeade when the wards alert him that he had returned. It had obviously been a very short visit with Harry and that worried him. Sure enough, there had been difficulties.

Remus had given a rather disjointed account referring several times to the ‘fact' that Severus was changing Harry ‘into someone that won't look like James' and ‘won't remind him of James'. Harry's angry response had concerned Albus the most and he thought with resigned anger that he would have to clean up this mess, as well.

He'd snapped at Remus a bit, reminding him that Severus was obviously making Harry happy and that was all that counted. "A lack of glasses won't change his looks that much, and you're an idiot to think that Harry will believe your assertions."

Remus had looked aggravated at Albus' lack of support, and had sullenly gone back to work on warding.

Now Albus stood in Dragonsrest facing at least two angry Slytherins with an apologetic look. "I understand the luncheon didn't go well?"

Severus gave Albus a brief account of the conversation between Harry and Remus. "I managed to prevent any real damage to Harry feeling secure in his own home - he's just starting to believe he is truly wanted here and he didn't need Remus undermining that."

Albus nodded, "I'm glad no damage was done." He sighed, hating to be caught in the middle. "I underestimated Remus' need to try to re-form his pack." The others looked at him in confusion. "Remus was orphaned just before his third year, and that was when the marauders found out his secret. I've often wondered if Remus let it slip on purpose, because werewolves don't do well without a pack. The marauders quickly became his pack. James was his alpha, although Sirius was also far above him, pack-wise. Peter was the only one who might have been beneath him in their little pack. With all of his pack dead Remus has been wandering much of France and Germany - the Ministries there have a much better handle on their werewolves - they support the packs being together and set aside areas for them to live and they are only restricted during the full moons. The packs appreciate the consideration and police their own ranks quite well."

Lucius nodded slowly, he knew Europe had an easier time with their werewolves. "Spain has larger areas set aside and they rarely leave their lands. Their numbers are dropping, though, as fewer and fewer are bitten - at least in Spain. Several areas have been closed and packs consolidated."

"Well, with Harry now getting a little older - almost Hogwarts age, he's looking for his pack to regroup - Harry would replace James as alpha, and any friends he acquired would soon become Remus' ‘pack'. That is likely why he reacted so badly to your changing Harry in any way that makes him look less like James - he needs to see James in him as much as possible to ‘connect' with him as his new packleader." Albus ended.

"You've done a lot of research, Headmaster." Lucius remarked, half in approval. Albus smiled a bit and nodded.

"I needed to understand why my efforts with Remus at Hogwarts met with such little success. I didn't know nearly enough about them, and drastically underestimated the effect of the wolf on his actions. I thought that a wizard could ... suppress the wolf's impulses if he was not around other werewolves. It obviously didn't work." Albus sighed regretfully and went back to the business at hand. "However you must not cater to Remus' paranoia - you must do what is best for Harry."

Severus looked relieved that he wasn't in for an argument. "I really am not trying to change Harry's appearance - I don't really see James in him - oh, now and then he'll do something that reminds me of him, or he'll get that gleeful grin that James used to have. But I don't feel resentful when that happens. I see just as many flashes of Lily. The glasses have to go because he's just about blind without them - if they were knocked off he would be helpless."

Albus nodded agreeably. "What do you wish to do about Remus?"

Tom immediately thought of a nice wolf-skin rug. Lucius mused over several deserted islands Remus could be left on, wandless of course. Petunia thought darkly about revisiting several pranks that had been done to herself and Vernon. Severus wondered if he could obliviate Harry from Remus' mind.

Albus smirked, reading their faces quite easily. "I thought perhaps Remus could send a few letters - with the understanding that you would read them first." Albus said to Severus.

"That might be ... acceptable." Severus answered slowly. Remus would be careful, that way, knowing Severus would not hesitate to return any letters he did not approve of.

His musing was interrupted by boyish bellowing and screams, and then a thunderous roar from one of the dragons that literally shook the house. They all ran for the front door to find the boys making gagging noises and a confused looking dragon that was looking down at a severed arm clutching an evil looking axe as if she was unsure of how it had gotten there. Dozens of dragons and Dragonriders had run to the spot in haste and looked a bit stunned at the blood-covered area.

Harry at least had the presence of mind to say. "It was McNair - he thought he could get by her, I guess, and when he couldn't he got her in the foot with his axe and well - she sort of retaliated."

Hazelette nodded vigorously clutching the foot to her chest and then gave an inelegant burp.

"Well, he got what he deserved, although it will mean a lot of paperwork." Yuan said philosophically. All the gathered Dragonriders and dragons seemed in agreement and Hazelette was led off to have her foot looked at. Hazelette seemed to be overdoing the limping, but they guessed she deserved the attention.

The Head of the Wizengamot - Albus Dumbledore looked down at the arm and muttered. "Well, that saves us a trial, I suppose." He looked over at Yuan who was also looking at the dragon-style leftovers with distaste. He hated it when a dragon didn't finish their meal.

"Perhaps I should call the IFOW law enforcement?" Yuan finally offered. "We rarely have this type of thing to deal with."

"Yes, and of course we offer any assistance you might need." Albus said, and followed the others back inside Dragonsrest, where there was now a wrestling match in progress - apparently over who had been the bravest - or not during the attack.

"You screamed like a girl" Dudley was shouting at Draco, who had him in a headlock.

"Well you yelled for your Mum!" Draco yelled in return, just before Dudley got free and tackled him.

"Not in the house, gentlemen!" Severus said calmly and shooed them into the garden to roughhouse, along with Harry. Lucius nodded and added that they had better not get any blood on their clothing.

"Well, it has been an interesting afternoon. I must say I will be glad when you return to classes. Potions has turned out to also be more interesting than expected. I have to admit I have no idea how you manage to get any information into the students heads." Albus admitted with a dry chuckle.

"I have been planning to ask for some student assistants or even a regular assistant." Severus immediately put in.

"You perhaps have a student in mind?" Albus looked over at the hopeful looking Tom.

"Of course, Albus." Severus answered smugly. "But we have the rest of this year to formalize the position."

Albus nodded with a smile and flooed away, leaving several smug Slytherins behind.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

Remus kicked around the safehouse he was clearing in a desolate mood, tossing books into boxes and examining objects that had been left in there. There had been little in the way of furniture left in the house, but Remus had been able to make do. Remus frowned unhappily; he always was able to ‘make do'. He had wished at one time for a better life. While he was wandering Europe with their packs of werewolves he'd hoped that he'd been able to learn to connect with one of the packs there. He got so tired of feeling alone and ‘making do' with so much less.

The French and Spanish packs, while not totally accepted into the Wizarding society there, were at least tolerated - and they really had their own little world at the colonies to exist in. The pains their Ministry's had gone to had the peculiar success of making the werewolf packs fewer and fewer, since the secluded and more happy packs bit fewer and fewer people.

Other Ministries were taking note and emulating them, except for Britain, which seemed determined to simply drive their werewolves out. Perhaps they thought that the werewolves would all relocate to Europe, where they were more accepted. The trouble with that being that the werewolves wouldn't leave family or ‘pack' behind. Even if their families threw them out, they would stay in the vicinity whenever possible.

The lucky ones of course, picked up their entire family and left for the nearest werewolf colony to accept them in either France or Spain. The human members of the family could sometimes adjust to the colonies - simply leaving during full moons. Some had willingly been turned, if they found love there. Some, of course moved to nearby wizarding villages to live, only visiting occasionally.

Remus had desperately tried to fit into a pack - but his own pack of humans had been too different, and his wolf had strenuously objected. A couple of older, wise packleaders had spoken to him many times - at first trying to help him adjust, but once they were told his whole story they had shaken their heads.

"Your wolf is unlikely to accept a pack not made up of at least a few human wizards - you should form your own pack - find a nice witch and marry, have some children, making your own pack in that way. I know you were not alpha before, but your own alpha is gone...you can to choose to be head of your own pack now." The ancient packleader had tried to persuade him, but Remus had been aghast.

Marry? The werewolf must have been mad to ask such a thing. Just decide to be an alpha? An equally mad idea, Remus thought. The one thing that had been true was that he couldn't stay at the colonies with the packs. He needed to be here, near Harry. Near where James and Lily were buried, and where Peter had died. Even knowing that Sirius Black - traitorous monster that he was - was nearby in Azkaban was somehow soothing.

Remus sat in an old chair in front of the fireplace to brood and stare at the fire. Talking to Harry even briefly had been soothing to his wolf, who had been eager to reclaim the cub...James and Lily's cub. He'd had the crazy thought run briefly through his head of grabbing Harry and heading for a werewolf colony. With even a remnant of his old pack, he could have made it work for himself. His wolf would have been content if even that small part of the old pack had been with him.

If Harry would have been willing he might have been tempted, but Harry would have screamed ‘kidnapper' at the first opportunity Remus realized. No werewolf community would have allowed Remus to keep him - they would have sympathized and understood his desperation, of course - but Harry would have been returned to Snape none the less.

Snape - that was such a bitter blow - to see Harry run to Severus of all people for protection - and from him! He'd been just as shocked to see Rosemerta kiss Severus when the group had arrived. The kiss had been one of old, well - known lovers. He'd been surprised that Snape had found another to care for - he'd always been so fixed on Lily. He had obviously been able to somehow move on - and Rosemerta was attractive and shapely enough to turn even Severus' head. Sirius had often sighed after the pretty barkeep, with her curly blonde hair and blue-green eyes.

Remus had tried to question her after Lucius had gone through the floo, but she'd been politely tight-lipped and had merely told him he was wrong about Severus - ‘that he cared very much for the boy' and Remus was ‘out of line'.

Now Albus was aggravated with him over the whole scene at the Three Broomsticks as well. He glanced at the owl that had come through later that evening. It had told him that he could owl Harry - by way of Severus. What a joke, but he supposed it was better than nothing for the moment. He would just have to be more subtle. He could write extremely true tales of James' exploits and Slytherin evils with no difficulty - and if Severus dared return them, he would just appeal to Albus.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

Amos Diggory, backed by a still-snickering Hugo Savage flooed to Director Yuan Chang's office. Hugo had taken the story of McNair's demise as a hugely amusing tale, while Amos had been horror-stricken. Though if anyone deserved such an end ... well, a Death Eater intent on killing three children should be at the top of the list, Amos felt.

Yuan had contacted the headquarters on Lyonesse of the International Federation of Wizards regarding the events of the afternoon. They had immediately sent several of their ‘Peacekeepers' over to ‘tidy things up'. The Peacekeepers had asked for a couple of Ministry people to assist. The Peacekeepers knew that the whole McNair issue was rather sensitive, and they didn't want to cause difficulties where there were none. They had plenty of Ministries around the wizarding world with problems without allowing this one to blow up as well.

This was in addition to the whole Hazelette problem. The killing of McNair had certainly been warranted, but the wizarding world still collectively flinched when someone got eaten - even by accident. It simply hadn't been that long since dragons had occasionally gone on rampages that even the muggles noticed. An amok dragon was a horror that made even wizards of Dumbledore and Savage's caliber pale.

The IFOW wanted the whole dragon thing glossed over and the British Ministry wanted McNair tidied up. Mutual back - scratching was in order, as far as the Peacekeepers were concerned. Of course, the fact that it would keep Harry Potter safer made everyone more at ease, as well. The news that Harry Potter actually had dragons guarding his doorstep would deter all but the stupidest and silence anyone saying ‘The Boy Who Lived' was not guarded well.

Hugo smiled happily at Yuan; Fudge had sent him to get ‘all the facts' and the Minister was likely pacing in his office, trying to draft the next press release. Amos, of course just wanted to hear that the dragon was not a danger, and the embarrassing McNair was dead.

Yuan nodded to them and led them toward the Healer's part of the compound where they could hear a lot of pained roaring. Yuan repeated the tale of Walden McNair's demise calmly. "Hazelette unfortunately reacted to the attack - and her pain - instinctively. She's actually a very pleasant dragon who does healing magic and is quite elderly. She has outlived three riders and ... well, we expect she has a decade or less left - but she still likes to help where she can. Keeping watch outside Dragonsrest seemed easy enough for her. We didn't expect the fool to try to get by dragons." Yuan shook his head at the idiocy.

"You are sure she is safe?" Amos homed in on the part of the conversation he cared about.

The three were joined by the two Peacekeepers and one took up the discussion with a smile. "She's quite safe, I assure you. I am rather good with Legilimency - though it gives me quite a headache when it's with dragons. Nevertheless I did question her - she's truly quite upset about the whole incident - and was more than a little embarrassed, at first. I'm afraid now, though she is playing up her injury and ‘ailment' a bit."

"Sorry...?" Amos was quite confused by the last statement, until they went around a last building and came to a stop.

Hazelette was laying on her back, clutching her injured foot to her chest, her tail lashing in agitation and she was roaring and moaning in apparently severe pain. Rigel Blackpool, with Tom standing next to him, were watching her with aggravation on their faces. Hazelette had Astrid next to her, sitting on his haunches, looking anxious and all but wringing his forepaws in apprehension. There was a line of dragons surrounding them all, huffing and grumbling - they were evidently discussing the worrisome situation.

Tom saw the approaching wizards and walked over, "She insists that ‘eating the horrid dark wizard' has given her a stomach ailment and in spite of gallons of stomach soother she claims the only thing that will ease her is to have juicy deer available for her to eat ... for an indefinite amount of time."

Hugo roared in laughter and wiped his eyes. Amos relaxed - if the dragon was just angling for treats she was definitely not running amok. Yuan shook his head. "She knows we keep a couple dozen deer in storage as a treat for those that like them. We have to buy them from hunters - we have contacts that ship them - mostly from America where they are plentiful, and no one notices a few gone. It's not as cheap as keeping a few herds of cattle and goats that replenish themselves."

"Well, for being rid of McNair, I'm willing to spring for a couple deer." Hugo beamed. "If you arrange it - I'll pick up the tab."

"I'll buy a few, as well." Tom chimed in. Why hadn't he thought of that?

"We could have the Minister mention to the press that she was taken sick from ... well eating McNair and suggest sending donations to buy the deer." Amos offered.

Hugo clapped Amos on the back. "Excellent idea. We'll keep her in deer until she's sick of them."

Rigel rolled his eyes. "Deer are the dragon equivalent of lobster or ...treacle tarts. It may be awhile before she tires of them."

Tom smiled at Hazelette and Astrid fondly. "We'll make sure the donations are adequate." After all, he was still working on getting even one zero off the total galleons in his vault. He could buy a few hundred deer, if needed.

The Peacekeepers and Ministry people conferred with Yuan and all agreed that emphasizing McNair's stupidity and Hazelette as being no threat - if you weren't trying to kill children - was the way to go. Amos and Hugo were soon back at the ministry and Yuan was resignedly telling Yao to inform Hazelette that she could have her deer. The roaring and moaning subsided and once a pair of deer carcasses was brought they stopped altogether.

"One or two of those a day should keep my stomach happy until that horrid wizard is gone from my system." Hazelette all but smirked in triumph. She truly had been afflicted with indigestion, but then the idea to get some deer had come to mind. She snickered happily to herself. The rotten dark wizard had done her a good turn after all.

Yao relayed the remark to Yuan who shook his head once again. The canny old dragon had gotten her way, though he really couldn't begrudge her the treats. The other dragons, especially Astrid also settled down, though they still encircled her protectively.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

All three boys had blown off steam wrestling in the back garden and needed Scourgifys before being allowed back in for dinner. Lucius had given Draco a stern look that was met with an innocent sounding. "But dad - we didn't get any blood on our clothing - just like you said."

After the meal the boys divided the prizes they had gotten during their shopping trip. Draco and Harry scowled. "We were counting on going to Honeyduke's after lunch. Both our dad's like chocolates. We have to get there tomorrow." Draco muttered

"And Gladrags - Tonks sketched that cartoon for me to put on a shirt for dad." Harry added.

"Rosemerta said there was a new mystery series out that mum would like - the bookstore there in Hogsmeade has it - they were sold out in Diagon Alley." Dudley agreed.

The trio trooped down the stairs to plead their case and managed to convince the adults that a trip to Hogsmeade was imperative the next day.

"Perhaps a trip to The Three Broomsticks would be good - to see Rosemerta and clear any bad memories of the event." Petunia mused. Lucius and Severus nodded thoughtfully as Lucius and Draco made their way to the floo.

Petunia watched the Malfoys go with a thoughtful look. Lucius had had some good news about their venture at Spinner's End. She had been quite eager to hear that Lucius had acquired the Spinner's End property he wanted - there was some extra out-lying land he hoped to get eventually, but the old factory and the riverside area was now his.

Tearing down the old houses had begun and the lawyers were meeting with some of the Hale residents who seemed concerned, to reassure them that the ‘gated community of artists and new age folk' were no hazard for them to have around and that their moving in would be an asset.

Most of the people selling their property had been happy with the amounts they got and simply moved to empty homes on the other side of the town, banking the left over money. It had created an upsurge in business and had provided much needed income for many.

Petunia's new home - Severus' old one - had been cleared of traps and the new Dursley vault at Gringotts was having the furnishings from Privet drive that were stored there emptied into it. Petunia wanted the house ready for summer. She would miss the mix of people here, but she was feeling the urge to ‘have her own place' once again.

Tom had helped her design a small Owlery to go in the back of the garden of her home. Wylda's eggs had hatched and she had picked out the two small males for her and Rosemerta as ‘Christmas gifts'. Tom was relieved to not have to think of Christmas presents for Petunia and Rosemerta. He liked them and wanted to give them nice presents, but had absolutely no clue about what to buy. The owlets had really been a godsend and he'd had to apologize to Wylda and tell her she'd been quite clever. He even had the third owlet to give Percy - he would have been at a loss as to what to buy for his friend other than books.

Petunia smiled at Tom, she'd seen his confusion over the ‘Christmas fuss'. She'd been on several women's committees that took ‘Christmas feasts' and presents to orphanages and shelters. She'd seen the same looks on many of the older children there. Petunia had thought them simply ungrateful, then. Now she knew they hadn't understood why everyone was fussing and willing to help - but only at Christmas.

Tom was not the only one confused by people's ‘giving spirit' at yuletide, when they couldn't be bothered the rest of the year. Severus and Lucius were almost as irritated by it. Severus' childhood had been as deprived as Tom's with Christmas being merely a reminder of how little he had in comparison to others.

Lucius' childhood home had been coldly festive - parties given to impress, and gifts calculated to stir envy - there had been little joy and certainly no ‘goodwill' involved. Lucius would have cheerfully skipped the whole holiday - if Draco didn't love the season so much.

Lucius and Draco arrived to Malfoy Manor and Draco gleefully ran to stash the presents he'd bought in his room and ran back to Lucius' study to smile smugly at his father. Lucius was rather amused at his son's antics. Lucius surmised that Draco had found something that he felt would astound Lucius and he hoped he would be able to give the present the amazed approval that Draco would expect.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

Neville left the Healers office, in a much better mood than the last time he'd been there. Uncle Algie's moans and whining could be heard all the way out to the waiting room - until the Mediwitch had put up a silencing charm. He'd wanted to ask her to not bother - he was enjoying it.

His Uncle had cut short his night out when he was no longer able to sit because of the boils. As predicted, Algie had blamed it on someone who was losing to Uncle Algie at some card game. By morning Algie could barely walk and Augusta had taken him to the Healer on Diagon Alley.

The Healer had prescribed potions and creams that had made Neville smirk a bit - he knew none of them would work. Algie had flooed home from the office, leaving Augusta and Neville alone. His Grandmother muttered a bit and then decided to go to Hogsmeade to find chocolates for poor Algie at Honeyduke's.

Neville had grimaced at that, and then thought carefully. Maybe chocolates could be used in a more cunning way than usual, but he would have to be cautious. He asked Grandmother for some money ‘for Christmas shopping' and flooed to the Three Broomsticks cheerfully.

He'd just perused the menu and looked up to see the ‘Boy Who Was Protected By Dragons' sitting across the room. The Daily Prophet's front page that morning had been shouting the news that Harry Potter had been protected by a Ukrainian Ironbelly - who had also eaten the Death Eater, Walden McNair. Grandmother had laughed rather darkly over that.

The whole business had almost dampened his spirits over his success with the hex - at least until Uncle Algie had dragged into breakfast moaning and complaining. That had cheered him right back up. Still, having to see Harry Potter chattering with his friends make his chest feel like sharp glass was scraping the inside of it. It took a few minutes to realize it was jealousy.

A cheerfully smiling Rosemerta came to get their orders and Neville ordered his favorite stew. Augusta ordered the same after scowling a bit at Rosemerta, who had given Professor Snape a kiss on the cheek before coming to serve them.

Lucius and Petunia had gone to Spinner's End to plot over the houses to be put up, and where. Petunia was determined to make the place beautiful and as un-regimented as possible. She now remembered the lines of identical houses in Privet Drive with distaste. Since the plots would be acres big, she knew it would be possible to landscape the areas nicely.

So Severus and Tom were left to keep an eye on the three shopping fiends alone.

"Draco - there's that boy I told you about - the one in Diagon Alley. He didn't seem very friendly. Your dad said he knew them." Harry had spotted Neville and was again curious about him.

Severus glanced out the corner of his eye and spied Augusta Longbottom and, he presumed, her grandson. Lucius had mentioned they had been in Diagon Alley, and that Augusta had been her usual unpleasant self. Severus had never understood how she had managed to produce the affable Frank Longbottom. Sure enough she was glowering at them. The grandson also looked less than pleased to see them.

He remembered the boy's mother with a grimace; she'd usually worn the same look of sullen antipathy. Severus was quite sure that Alice had managed to hex, jinx or curse almost every Slytherin she had gone to school with at one point or other. She had been as much of a menace as the marauders at times. Severus had only feared her less because she wasn't targeting just him, and the curses weren't humiliating - they merely hurt physically and Severus found that easier to bear.

"Yes, dad said he's Neville Longbottom - he'll be in our year at school." Draco nodded. "His parents were Aurors, but something happened to them - he lives with his Grandmother.

Severus choked a bit, and then said. "Under no circumstances are you to mention his parents. They were tortured to madness by Death Eaters, and one of the Death Eaters was Narcissa's sister Bellatrix. It would be quite uncouth for the situation to be mentioned to him."

Draco gulped and chewed slowly, his mind speeding frantically. It had never really been brought home to him what it meant to have family that were Death Eaters and be faced with the results of their work. Few dared confront Lucius about his past - after all the Wizengamot had ‘cleared him'. He had heard that Aunt Bella had been an ardent supporter of the Dark Lord, but his mum had always praised that.

Now he was across the room from a boy who had essentially been orphaned by Death Eaters - his Aunt in particular, and he really didn't know how to react to him or his apparent enmity. It wasn't as if he could blame the boy for being hostile.

Dudley and Harry both felt a bit bad for Neville, but were also feeling a little protective of Draco. What happened to the Longbottoms was horrid - but Draco hadn't done it, nor had his father. For that matter Narcissa wasn't guilty either, even if Bella was her sister. Harry glanced at the frowning Neville again, why was Neville angry with him? Harry wasn't his enemy.

Lunch was finished and they wandered off to some shops. Dudley and Tom went to Dervish & Banges. Dudley had patiently explained to Hedwig that he needed a feather to make a quill for Harry, and the next time she molted a feather the proper size to bring it to him. She had shown up at his window last week, a large speckled white feather in her beak.

The storekeeper helped him pick out the right nib and Dudley watched in fascination as the quill was made. While Tom wasn't looking he managed to slip another feather to the man - from Wylda, the man understood immediately and slipped it to an assistant to be made into a quill.

Severus followed Draco and Harry into Honeyduke's. The pair had been subdued for a few minutes, but the sight of the boxes of Christmas candy and chocolate drove thoughts of Death Eaters away. He soon was perusing chocolates, himself. They would be an easy gift for Rosemerta - but he felt he should try extra hard this year since she had been put to a lot of bother. A box of something for Petunia would not be amiss as well. Severus sighed in aggravation; Tom had gotten off easy, with Wylda producing those owlets.

The boys finally staggered to the checkout with stacks of boxes, yelling "don't look!" at Severus, causing chuckles from other customers who had been quite excited to see who they were shopping with. Luckily, in turning his back he came face to face with a display of crystal angels who were charmed to sing carols when hung on a tree - perfect! - a tasteful gift to go with the chocolates for Rosemerta, and he wouldn't have to endure the torture of a jewelers. He took a box of the angels and the candy he'd picked out to the front, after the boys had stowed their bags out of sight.

The three were leaving the shop, just as Neville and Augusta were going in. Severus and the boys stood back to allow Augusta through. Draco and Neville locked eyes for a few moments. Neville had been wary of any confrontation with Lucius Malfoy's son, he'd heard too much about the Malfoys from Grandmother not to be, but when their eyes met he saw ... pity.

That infuriated him, how dare the blonde ponce pity him? He watched the three leave the store in fury. The feeling of envy now had the burning fire of rage keeping it company. He slipped out of the store behind them, and quickly pulled his wand. Before he knew it he had cast the boil curse at Draco Malfoy's back.

He'd barely put the wand away when he looked to his left. Tom and Dudley were there just down the street from him. Dudley was fumbling with some packages, but Tom was looking straight at him. He felt a wave of trepidation, had the older boy seen him?

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

Tom had seen Severus, along with Draco and Harry, leave Honeyduke's and go down the street toward Gladrags. Tom had been at the Post Office mailing off a quick note to Percy about the owlet that he'd forgotten to send from home. The boy - Neville was his name Tom thought - that had been spoken of at lunch came barreling out of the sweet shop, drew his wand and though he couldn't hear the incantation, he was sure that the boy had just cast a spell at either Draco or Harry.

It had to be one of the boys Neville had aimed at. He simply couldn't believe the little snot would be brave enough to try for Severus. Not to mention Severus' cloak was so heavily laden with counter-spells and protections that it almost glimmered.

The boy turned and caught Tom's eye and paled, racing back into the shop. "That's as good as an admission of guilt." Yvane snorted.

Tom's temper flared. How dare that snot-nosed brat hex Draco? Draco had done nothing to him. Listening to Severus during lunch had given him a faint sense of pity and kindness toward the boy, although tales of woe regarding children was nothing new to Tom - having grown up in an orphanage. That all had evaporated while he watched him cast that spell.

Tom half-jokingly chanted ‘don't kill the boy in front of witnesses' to himself several times. Kids hexing each other was not particularly alarming - it happened a dozen times a day at Hogwarts. However Tom sensed more than simple mischievousness behind this. The boy's face hadn't held any of the devious glee of a simple prankster, or even the triumph of someone successfully returning fire in a prank war.

The boy had looked bitterly furious.

"Well, rumor has it that any number of Severus' ex-students might look that way - but he isn't old enough to have endured any time in Severus' potions classroom. As well, the spell did seem aimed at Draco or Harry." Yvane attempted to soothe Tom with a bit of humor.

Tom sighed, he knew that Yvane would not let him harm the child. At first he'd hated it that Yvane could control his magic, then he'd been relieved to have the control in someone else's hands. Now he disliked it that it might be necessary - that he might not be able to control himself.

Tom grimaced a small smile and shooed Dudley away to follow Severus and the boys to Gladrags. "Tell Severus I'll be along in a moment." Dudley nodded absently and walked toward the store, muttering about Christmas lists. Tom turned and went into Honeyduke's.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

Neville raced into Honeyduke's, his triumph at firing the curse at Draco Malfoy evaporating at having likely being caught. His triumph turning into panic. He looked around frantically - Grandmother was talking to a motherly looking red haired woman with a young girl standing beside her.

Neville noticed a red haired boy nearby looking at the various - sized boxes of chocolate frogs. He must belong to the woman as well, and if Grandmother was speaking to them they must be ‘upright wizarding folk'.

Neville hurried up to the boy and joined him in perusing the goods and tried not to hyperventilate. The boy looked at him curiously and Neville smiled a little anxiously. The boy finally stuck out a hand and said, "Hello, I'm Ron Weasley."

Neville took his hand in relief. "I'm Neville Longbottom, pleased to meet you." Neville answered, and started nervously chatting about some rare ‘Frog cards' he'd collected over time. He kept an ear open for the door, but still started nervously when it opened - bells jangling - and Tom walked in with a fierce look in his eyes.

Ron turned to see what had caught Neville's eye and said with a scowl. "Oi - it's that git that trots around after Harry Potter and the Malfoy brat. What's he want?"

Neville immediately felt better. Someone else didn't appreciate ‘The Boy Who Lived' or his friend the Malfoy heir. Best of all he seemed to dislike this Tom person.

Tom noted Neville's strategic placement with the younger Weasley boy, who was scowling at Tom.

"You need to find out what he cast ---remember what is important here." Yvane urged.

Tom took another calming breath and walked up to the pair, ignoring the furiously flushing Ron. Tom fixed on the nervously gulping Neville.

Tom had studied Occlusion in school and had been looking at Legilimency. Of course the dragons communicated with him through Legilimency, but it was mostly with Yvane's help - and the other dragon allowing it. It was likely very different from Legilimency with people, he thought.

Lucius and Severus had said that Lord Voldemort had become brutally proficient at it. That had been enough to make him hesitant to study it further as far as use on another person - instead of a dragon. Tom could see how easily the art could be abused by a strong wizard and he was wary of placing temptation in front of himself.

Now he was faced with the need to get the truth from Neville Longbottom, and simply asking was unlikely to get it.

"On the contrary - ask him and I'll get the answer. Dragons communicate with humans this way and I have had centuries of experience, I'll be able to pluck the answer from him - with him none the wiser." Yvane said complacently.

Tom tried for a calm tone, but it still came out a bit icy as he addressed Neville. "Would you like to tell me exactly what you did out there, Mr. Longbottom?"

Neville hemmed and spluttered uncertainly and Ron immediately asked what Tom meant by that, but Tom was busy holding Neville's eyes. Yvane had been right, asking the question had immediately brought the answer to the front of Neville's mind and Tom was able to follow exactly how Yvane slipped into Neville's thoughts.

Unfortunately Neville's emotions were quite turbulent - along with his thoughts. The curse and time delay he'd used on Draco were right there, but so was the memory of casting it on Uncle Algie. The mere memory regarding Uncle Algie was enough to through a flood of disjointed memories of the man's abuse - being hung out the window and dropped - being shoved off the pier into deep water - the memories poured at Tom and Yvane. With them came the unhappiness at disappointed Grandmother and being sure she preferred him dead to him being a squib.

The thoughts had taken only moments, but they had rocked both Tom and Yvane back and Yvane broke off abruptly to Tom's immense relief. Neville had become silent, realizing something had happened, but he was not sure what. Ron scowled, knowing he was missing something that was going on.

Tom was now the one humming uncertainly. He'd no idea of what to say to Neville, now, so he turned hesitantly to Molly, who had noticed - along with Augusta - who was speaking to the boys. "Mr. Riddle, how nice to see you. Percy - and Charlie, as well - have told us about your ‘book sharing' with them. Arthur and I are quite pleased with how much they are gaining in knowledge."

Tom nodded, feeling a bit stupid. He did notice that Madame Longbottom didn't share Molly's pleasure at the sight of him. The obliviously abusive old cow, how could she be so very blind? Tom had barely heard Molly's words but he grasped at them now.

"Yes, I hoped to ask you about presents - I'm giving Percy a present, and in the interest of maintaining peace among siblings I wondered if it would be alright to send a few to your other children? Candy perhaps or some other trifles? I'm at a loss regarding your daughter, of course." Tom hoped his sheepish smile was not overdone.

Molly, of course was charmed, she was very relieved that the impasse between Tom and her two oldest sons seemed well over. "Of course - chocolates and the like are always welcomed and Ginny likes them as well." Molly though was not completely fooled; she'd seen Tom as he came in, and his sudden confusion when talking to Ron and Neville. Now he had a troubled look that worried her. "Don't hesitate to owl me with any questions - or if you need anything at all." Molly managed to catch his eye with the last and a dawning understanding was there. The lad gave her a short nod, if he needed advice - and didn't they all, at that age? - he'd let her know. Molly nodded back, satisfied.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

Severus was urged by Draco and Harry to stay at the door ‘to keep things a surprise'. Harry's eyes were glittering with an emerald glee that reminded Severus eerily of Lily. Severus braced for a wave of pain but it, oddly, never came. A weight lifted further from him at this realization. Reminders of Lily didn't really hurt, now, although he would still miss her at times. The pain was replaced with the happiness of caring for her ... and James' son. He sternly reminded himself that he needed to learn to think of James without animosity, just as he could now think of Lily without anguished guilt.

He'd thought at first that caring for Harry would be a type of punishment - a form of daily torture - seeing Lily's eyes in James' face and knowing he'd helped orphan him, however unintentionally. It had helped heal his old pain, instead.

Severus snorted lightly to himself. If he was about to be gifted with a dreadful T-shirt he hoped Lily wasn't expecting him to indulge her son by actually wearing it.

Harry pulled out the drawing that Tonks had done for him, at his direction. The young witch behind the counter smiled when he handed it to her. "Do ya wan' it on a green shirt?" She asked around the chewing gum. She'd recognized Harry and Draco from their last visit - the shirt was obviously for the Head of Slytherin currently lurking at her store's door.

Harry and Draco snickered and nodded. The image was soon on the long sleeved shirt and the shirt wrapped up. Dudley joined them and they found a few more shirts for the Weasley twins and ones with dragons for everyone they could think of.

The three finally left to join up with a bored Severus who had gotten a hot cider from a street vendor. Tom joined them looking troubled. Tom inexplicably waved his wand over Draco and muttered a counter-curse that only Severus understood. Tom shook his head at Severus' lifted brow and simply said, "Later."

They apparated back to Dragonsrest and as the boys went to sort and wrap Tom pulled Severus aside. Tom hesitated to burden Severus with more problems, but he couldn't keep him completely in the dark. He gave a brief explanation of what had happened and what he and Yvane had found out. Severus nodded slowly. Algernon Longbottom had been a lout in school and Augusta Longbottom's blindness to what she didn't wish to see didn't surprise him.

"You're already loaded down, Severus. Let me try to fix at least part of this. I think Molly Weasley could be of help." Tom pleaded.

"We just got through unloading your own plate, Tom." Severus said sternly. "I won't have you overburdened again."

"I'm just going to get someone else aware and involved, is all." Tom said, earnestly hoping that was so. In spite of feeling the need to help Neville he still didn't actually like him.

Severus nodded slowly, "I'll leave this in your hands then, Tom." Severus said, hoping he wasn't setting Tom on the path to more exhaustion.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

Molly watched Tom leave with a smile on her face. A pleasant lad, after all, and quite thoughtful to be concerned about causing jealousy among the Weasley children. Percy had written to his parents that Tom was giving an owlet to Percy for Christmas. That was a rather big gift - getting something for some of the others would help ease any tension about it.

Arthur's advancement at work also helped - Christmas would be a bit brighter this year, especially with Bill working at an excellent job. There was even talk of him going to Egypt, for a stint there.

She turned back to Augusta, surprised to see anger there. "He's friends with the Malfoys and that horrid Snape fellow, you know."

"Well, Severus is taking excellent care of Harry Potter, according to Albus...and Tom did almost die protecting Harry...he seems okay." Molly found herself defending the boy a bit disjointedly.

Augusta noticed Molly had nothing to say about Malfoy, but she just harrumphed and sniffed. "I guess we'll see, won't we?"

Molly looked over at he still twitchy looking Neville, slowly realizing how lonely the boy must be. Muriel had, over the years told Molly how worried Augusta was that Neville was a squib. With the recent events with Lawrence Prewett, Molly wondered how horrid that might have made Neville feel.

Molly found herself offering to have Neville over a few days a week to study with Ron and Ginny. Augusta looked doubtful, but agreed.

"Might wake up enough of his magic to make him adequate." She said finally, making Molly's eyebrows rise a bit. Didn't Augusta realize Neville was right there, listening?

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

The Daily Prophet reporter, Nigel, was shopping for something for his nieces when Draco and Harry came into Gladrags. He'd been amused to see Professor Snape actually stay at the door, as requested. He'd attended Hogwarts, but had been an upper year and already had dropped Potions when Snape started teaching there.

He watched the boys shop, laughing quietly at the sheer number of dragon themed shirts they purchased. Well, they were only ten - more subtle gifts would come later, he supposed. He wondered if an article could be made of this. He snorted, if he was Rita he'd already have them cornered. He disliked that form of reporting. However he mostly did political analysis - looking closely at laws and their less obvious ramifications that people might not realize.

He didn't mind cornering and grilling politicians, who he felt signed on for it by virtue of being politicians.

He did see Harry slip the counter girl a paper and they both looked at Snape just outside the door - something for the Professor, then. He was quite curious about the gift now, and eased over to the counter after the items were bought. The sketch was still there, and he slipped it into his pocket and left the girl a huge tip out of guilt when he paid for his purchases.

He hurried to the Hogs Head Pub, fairly sure he could look at the paper privately there and ordered a beer. He slowly opened it and started laughing.

A very talented cartoonist had drawn an excellent likeness of Professor Snape in a bathrobe and cap, hair hanging in front of his face - only his nose peeking out. He was holding a large cup of coffee with steam wafting out of it. A beaming house elf was tottering on a stool and now and then it would refill the cup. Beneath it there was a caption ‘World's Best Father -After Three Cups of Coffee'.

Nigel wondered if Harry Potter would hate him for printing it. However it would be an excellent counter to Rita's constant picking at them - Harry wouldn't be buying a shirt with this on it if he wasn't really happy with the Professor. Nodding to himself, he went to his office at the Daily Prophet.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

Severus returned to Hogwarts late Sunday night after visiting Rosemerta and teasing her with hints about her gifts. Severus had missed seeing her more often and wondered if Petunia's hints were correct - if marrying Rosemerta would really enable him to see her more often. She'd still need to run the pub and he'd still be teaching, they might just feel more frustrated if they really didn't see more of each other afterwards.

He sighed as he entered the Great Hall and took his usual place. Oddly enough the students seemed happy to see him and when Albus made the rather obvious announcement that he'd returned they all applauded. That distracted him enough that he never opened the Daily Prophet. Albus beamed happily at him, noticeably relieved Severus was here to take up his classes again - and relieving Albus of the responsibility.

The children seemed especially amused and full of laughter and even the other teachers were chuckling. Severus wasn't sure what the joke was, he just poured more coffee, which seemed to make the children laugh even harder.

Severus wandered into his first class of the day - luckily the combined advanced class of sixth and seventh years. Perfect - he made the announcement that he was looking for assistants to help in the lower year classes for extra credit and if they did well - a letter of recommendation.

That perked up some interest among them. A letter of recommendation was very difficult to get from Professor Snape, and highly prized. Those that got them usually had first pick among potions apprenticeships.

"You may speak to me in my office after dinner any day this week." Severus finished and then threw the chalk toward the board, where it wrote the day's assignment.

He ordered lunch in his office so he could look over some papers turned in. The Headmaster had graded some homework, but not a lot, so there was a week's worth of work piled up. Yes, he thought, I need some assistants.

His floo flared and there was a somewhat harried Tom there. "Severus, are you there?"

"Yes. What is wrong?" Severus asked. He'd been gone less than a day! What could have happened?

"You didn't see the Daily Prophet?" Tom asked in surprise. At Severus shaken head he tossed a copy through. Severus opened it and saw the cartoon on the front page. He was a bit stunned, but after looking closely at it and reading part of the article he started laughing.

"Dora did a good job." Severus finally managed to gasp out. "I assume this is her work?"

Tom nodded, "You're not upset ? - Harry made a long-sleeved heavy shirt for you with it - it wasn't meant to be put on the front page - he's quite upset. Partly because of the publicity and partly because...well, he worked so hard on the surprise."

"Tell him I'll love the shirt." I might even wear it, he thought privately. "Tell him I'll owl him tonight." Severus said, looking at the clock - he needed to get to his next class. Tom nodded and said goodbye. Severus chuckled a bit more, looking at the cartoon.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

Harry was admittedly sulking after reading the Daily Prophet. At first he'd been horrified about the cartoon being seen by, essentially, the whole world. He'd been nervous enough about having the shirt made when just ‘family' would be seeing it, although he'd been certain Severus would laugh and take it well. Harry was twice as glad, now, that he'd talked Dora out of putting bunny slippers on Severus in the cartoon - even if they had been rather cute.

Now that Tom had told him that Severus had laughed after seeing the paper, and had insisted he'd love the shirt, he could relax and pout about the surprise being ruined. Lucius had escorted Draco over for the usual classes and had sympathized a bit - ‘learning how to keep things out of the hands of the press takes time to learn, Harry' was his only advice, though.

Lucius had taken Petunia off to the Spinner's End site to see to a few things and to meet some accountants at a ‘working lunch'. Petunia was eager to start work. Her enforced inactivity after being shot had soon worn thin, and this venture sounded interesting.

Draco had cheered Harry - and Dudley a bit with the news they were going to a Quidditch match the next day. "The Kenmore Kestrels and the Holyhead Harpies are playing at Ilkley Moor. The Harpies are my favorite team - probably because they're dad's favorite. I heard Severus say that they've been dad's favorite since he was fourteen and ‘crushing' on one of their players - a rather curvy blond. They only have women on their team, so a lot of blokes like the Harpies best."

All three of the boys snickered over this a little, earning them a sharp look from Dora. She'd been nearly as put out about the cartoon's front page splash as Harry. She'd known Snape would recognize her artwork, but had been counting on the fact it would just be he and his circle of ‘family/ friends' and no harm done. Snape was well known to be a very private person, so the appearance of the coffee cartoon on the front page had made her briefly fear a thorough hexing.

Thank Merlin that Harry had talked her out of the bunny slippers she'd wanted to put on her cartoon Snape's feet. She'd felt bad about Harry's surprise, but, luckily he'd received the dragon shaped ingredients containers that morning. Dora had suggested that he have Tom do some preservation spellwork on them to make them extra special. That had had all of them scrambling to look up appropriate spells, and Draco had hauled out a runes book, saying that had given him an idea.

"I found a very old book on runes written by a very distant relative - a cousin of an ancestor, who knows how many times removed. None the less, he was a Malfoy. It was written in the 1300's, and it cost me a bagful of galleons. I got a very nice alabaster box for it to go in. I was going to have it spelled for preservation and anti-theft, etc. But it would be more impressive if I etched runes on it, myself." Draco was flushed with enthusiasm. He would have a spectacular gift that was also personal - and hopefully impress his father with his knowledge of runes.

"I could use runes on the containers, and do the work myself. Runes don't react with the ingredients the way spells sometimes can." Harry was awestruck at the idea. Mr. Malfoy had shown them how to draw and activate some very basic runes. This was something personal that he could do to make up for the shirt fiasco.

"I bought that jewelry box for mum to put her stuff in, once she gets it back out of Gringotts. I could do some runes on it - some of the runes are quite pretty and would decorate it nicely." Dudley was soon helping them drag Runes books and manuals up from the library.

Dora smiled. Many times the boys would come up with their own assignments in magic. When it seemed alright, she let them steer the direction of what they were studying. Runes were a part of the curriculum of Hogwarts, so learning how they worked was alright.

"You are looking to achieve three different things with the runes. Draco is shielding a book, which is different from protecting jewelry - although some of the anti-theft runes may be the same. Of course the preservation spells for the ingredients containers will be totally different yet again. So, each of you look for the relevant runes and research them thoroughly. Many runes don't work well together. One you are sure you've found the ones you want, we'll supervise your application of them to the objects." Dora smiled at their scramble to sort the books.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

Tom listened to the boy's plotting while pulling Runes books out of the library, and even pointed out a few books they missed. He was looking over the last curse on the Ring Horcrux. Lucius had finally come through, triumphant, just a day before Hugo Savage also identified which suffocation curse was on the ring, although Lucius bowed to Hugo's age and status and let him incant the cancellation.

The ‘withering death curse' still eluded them, and Hugo had said the only response he'd had from the Dept. of Mysteries on his description of the curse was that they were sure it was not European in origin and that they would have to look farther afield.

Tom mulled over the problem of Neville as well. He was having unexpected trouble figuring out how to explain the problem to Molly Weasley. He tried composing statements to her in his head for Yvane to listen to and comment on.

"Mrs. Weasley, the dragon in my head illegally entered a young child's mind and saw that his uncle seems to delight in tormenting him..."

"No, that would not impress her, at all - except to convince her you are quite mad, or dangerous." Yvane agreed, with a wince.

"Madame, I think your very good friend Augusta Longbottom is willfully ignoring the fact that her grandson is being terrorized by her own son - just don't ask how I could possibly know this..."

"She'll be looking into you, instead of Neville's situation." Yvane sighed.

"I'd owl Percy or even Charlie for advice, but Percy has already neglected his studies in favor of my projects a great deal and I simply don't know Charlie well enough." Tom hesitated. "That leaves Bill as someone to ask how to approach Mrs. Weasley. He did offer to buy me lunch, and as he is learning to be a cursebreaker I can ask him about this curse as a pretext to see him and work Neville into the conversation."

"Well reasoned Mr. Slytherin to the bone." Yvane chuckled, making Tom grin happily.

Tom felt that there was no time like the present, and after telling Dora that he was headed to Gringotts to see Bill Weasley, he took the floo to the goblin's bank.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

Lucius and Petunia poured over the maps and looked the land over, marking off where the lots would be as well as the common ground that would be mostly along the river, where they planned to have a stone path for the more aged and some walking trails for the younger.

Roger Eastlake was quite thrilled to be taking care of things on his own that day - Angus was entrusting more and more to him, and he was to introduce the new accountant from Norris Accounting to Lucius and Petunia.

When the Norris firm had interviewed the man they had been uncertain. There were aspects of wizarding accounting that required magic, but as they did have customers with ties and businesses in the muggle world they were not unfamiliar with how things were done there. A new and fresh view from the muggle world would be helpful, and they had plenty of accountants with magic to back up a squib.

As a squib, they were sure that Lawrence Prewett knew the wizarding world very well - and his family was considered quite honorable. Yes, they would hire Lawrence Prewett, they had decided - and didn't Lucius Malfoy have that new project going that was likely to be rubbing up against the muggle world a lot ... they may as well send Mr. Prewett.

So, Lawrence was introduced to one of the Norris Firm's biggest clients. The name Lucius Malfoy was not unfamiliar, though he'd been out of the wizarding world for almost fifteen years. He'd looked over the project and knew he could do it, but how would Malfoy Senior react to working with a squib?

Lucius looked at Lawrence quizzically. "I have met the Prewetts in the past..." Sometimes over drawn wands on the battlefield from behind a mask, Lucius mused, remembering the Aurors Gideon and Fabian. "I don't recall your name among those I have met...?"

"I left the wizarding world, as I was discovered to be a squib. And, well, I felt I would do better in the muggle world. I did quite well actually, but my children are magical and will be attending Hogwarts so I wished to re-enter the world they will likely be living in." Lawrence could feel sweat pouring down his back, but Lucius had merely lifted an eyebrow at the news of his being a squib.

His business partner was not so quiet about it. "You're a squib as well? I found out I was a squib after we had already entered the wizarding world. We thought my sister was muggleborn, and the only magical one, but I'm beginning to think there may have been more magical people in my family than I thought, since my son and nephew also have magic." Petunia was pleased to see another squib making their way in the wizarding world.

Lawrence almost collapsed in relief. Lucius could hardly object to him if his partner was a squib. He caught Lucius' eye briefly and saw a glint of amusement there. He realized Lucius had likely read his nervousness and later relief quite easily. He cleared his throat and started going over some paperwork.

The lunch went quickly and forms got signed without incident, and then Lawrence noticed Petunia's name ... Dursley. Lawrence paused, thinking. "Is your son named Dudley by chance?"

"Why, yes." Petunia answered in confusion.

Lawrence relaxed further, several pieces coming together. "My daughter, Mafalda, corresponds by owl with a lad she met in Diagon Alley - while picking out owls for her and her brother Martin. His name is Harry Potter. Harry mentioned a cousin Dudley Dursley and another boy named Draco that he takes lessons with."

"Of course...Mafalda, what a lovely name. Harry speaks of his letters to her." Petunia was pleased to be meeting the girl's father.

"Well, the wizarding world is a small place at times - Draco is my son." Lucius remarked. He didn't believe in coincidence, but he couldn't see how the squib could have engineered this. And even if he had - where the harm from this could be he couldn't imagine. He was willing to sit back and watch. The name Prewett was not one that was usually carried by a cohort of the Malfoys, but if it made the other Prewetts - and Weasley's go a bit spare it would be worth it.

The meeting wound to a close with Lucius wondering just how to rub this in Arthur Weasley's face without actually seeming to. They were supposed to be ‘working together' now, so the gloating would have to be minimal.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

Tom strode into Gringotts just at lunchtime and caught one of the higher up Goblin's eye. The Goblin quickly hurried to see what he wanted.

"You have a Bill Weasley working here. I need to consult with him for an hour or so. If you could spare him for a ‘working lunch' I'd be grateful." Tom asked politely.

"Of course, of course." The goblin seemed confused, but willing to go along with the wizard holding such a large vault there. He sent another goblin running to fetch Bill, who appeared very soon, looking just as confused at the sight of Tom waiting for him.

"Ready for that lunch, Mr. Weasley?" Tom asked with a smirk. "Since I intend to pick your brain mercilessly, this one will be on me, though."

They strolled across the street to a restaurant and quickly got a booth. Bill had learned some patience while working for the Goblins. And while he quickly recognized Slytherin maneuvering, he wasn't willing to assume it was bad and end up writing more apologies.

They ordered quickly and then Tom put up a privacy charm. "I need your help with two things. We have an object with a curse on it that no one seems able to identify - It's stumped Lucius, Severus and even Hugo Savage and Albus Dumbledore. It apparently is foreign and we thought you might be able to get it identified." Tom asked.

"Well, I sure a Gringotts team could look the object over with no difficulty." Bill trailed off at Tom's emphatic head shaking.

"We can't have just anyone see the object. I have a description here of the curse itself." Tom handed the parchment over. "If you get it identified, owl me and we'll clear it for you to see the object and confirm the identity of the curse." Tom was quite proud of his on-the-spot planning. It sounded like that this was really what he was here for.

Bill looked the description over with a frown while he ate. The spell looked oddly familiar, but in a much different form from what he'd seen before.

Tom interrupted his musing. "I had another, small, concern." Bill looked over at him, sensing that the concern was likely not small, at all.

"I need your utmost discretion on this." Tom said slowly, and very carefully. "I came across some ... information and I can't tell you how. I need to get this information to your mother, as I believe she is the best one to ... deal with it." Tom nervously met Bill's intent stare. "Your mother seems the, well, motherly type, so I'm sure she would want to look into it..."

"Maybe you should just come out with it." Bill stated flatly. He might have been assured that Tom was not a bad person but this was Mum he was wanting to involve in whatever this was.

Tom winced at Bill's tone. Things had been going so well... "Your mum is acquainted with Augusta Longbottom, I believe. Madame Longbottom has a grandson, Neville. I have learned that the boy's uncle...Algie? ...has been systematically terrorizing him."

Bill almost dropped his glass of mead ... What!?

Tom gratefully noted Bill's attention and that he wasn't yelling words like impossible and snorting in derision. Tom had heard what happened to some children that had been stupid enough to complain about conditions at the orphanage or telling others about any abuses. They'd not been seen again ... and the word workhouse had been bandied about when others had asked where they had gone. He didn't want Neville's conditions to worsen, even if Tom thought he was a sniveling coward ... cursing someone with their back turned!

"Apparently they were afraid he was a squib and Algie went around doing things like dropping him off piers into deep water - hanging him out a fourth story window, and dropping him to 'scare his magic into the open'. However, now that his magic is 'out', he's still tormenting him." Tom ground to a halt. "I don't expect your mom to run in with Auror's and Veritaserum, but if she could look into it..."

Bill nodded slowly. "Actually mum would just run in with a rolling pin and her wand and sort them out and run home with Neville...willy-nilly." Bill ate the last of the meal slowly. "Are you wanting me to pass this on to Mum, myself?" He smiled a bit at Tom's eager and rather relieved nod. "I think I'll tell dad first, he'll be able to keep her from anything that'll land her in front of the Wizengamot."

Tom leaned back in relief, "Excellent, I owe you one." Tom immediately winced and could have bitten his tongue. A Slytherin never acknowledges a debt unless the other party mentions it. Bill almost snickered at his face, knowing that Tom had just made a slip - up.

"That's okay - I know you've been helping Percy and Charlie as well, with books and all. Percy has needed a real friend and even the twins liked you. If I can help with this curse and with Neville, I'll be glad to." Bill tried to ease Tom's tension and was rewarded with a rueful smile.

Tom quickly got the tab and walked with Bill back to Gringotts and told the Goblins that Bill had been a great help, earning Bill approving looks from the Goblins. Tom left for Dragonsrest, feeling hopeful that he could leave Neville in Molly's hands.

Bill watched Tom leave and looked down at the paper. He'd been introduced to a lot of different types of curses and shown how styles varied from region to region. He'd decided to specialize in Egyptology and was not getting his initial instruction done. There was talk of sending him to Egypt in a year or two. He was quite sure that this was Egyptian in origin. He would have to tread carefully in finding out what curse it was, without giving away anything.

Bill smiled; he hadn't gotten to do anything even remotely sneaky in ages. Helping out Tom would be fun in a way and ease the last of his conscience for having treated Tom badly in the past.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

Harry read Severus' letter just before bed, smiling at his dad's reassurances about the shirt. He said he'd enjoyed the cartoon ‘that it had been quite clever' and that he'd recognized Harry's humor in it even if Dora had been the artist. He even promised to wear it to at least one potions class and let Harry know how many students blew up cauldrons over it.

Harry laughed and snuggled down, feeling alright about the present once again. Maybe he could ask the twins to get pictures of the potions class when dad wore the shirt.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

Bill watched Tom leave Gringotts and turned back to the expectantly waiting Goblins. "He needed advice on a personal matter, and there is a curse he wants discreetly identified. He wouldn't bring the object the curse is on; he just brought a description of the spell."

The Goblins looked disappointed at the simplicity of the requests, but nodded. "Mr. Riddle is an important client, so get the curse looked into right away." Bill's boss looked at him closely. "It's good you're keeping him happy. Well done."

Bill smiled, he hadn't expected a commendation for just doing Tom a favor, but if it kept his bosses happy as well he wouldn't complain about it. Bill was shooed down to the Cursebreakers by the Supervisor to look over the spell description.

ZZZZZZZZZZZ

Severus received a letter from Hedwig the morning after the ‘coffee cartoon' incident. The students watched the owl expectantly. Severus wasn't sure what the students expected Hedwig to do; she was still just an owl even if she was owned by the ‘Boy Who Lived'. She was admittedly a very clever familiar - but still...they seemed to anticipate acrobatics, or something.

He tossed Hedwig a couple strips of bacon and opened the letter. Moments later he came close to spewing his coffee over the unfortunate bird, but managed to just choke and cough instead. Minerva looked alarmed and Albus appeared to waver between amusement and concern.

"Is there a problem, Severus?" Albus asked.

"No, Harry was just answering my missive from yesterday. He let me know he was glad that Ms. Tonks had not drawn bunny slippers on my cartoon character." Severus' answer was met with hilarity from everyone within hearing distance, and Madame Hooch actually swatted him on the back. He sneered at them a bit, but didn't really care - Harry had been reassured and that was all that mattered. He fed the rest of his bacon to Hedwig and told her to return to Harry. "I'll send him another letter in a day or two." She hooted in answer and winged away.

"Well, at least the letters in the editorial section all seem in your favor, at present. Apparently everyone feels that Harry wouldn't get you that shirt if you were in any way a bad guardian. The worst anyone says is that they don't understand why you like coffee instead of tea." Minerva said and turned back to her own tea pointedly.

"One of my first jobs was with a transplanted American who always had a pot of it going in the morning. One takes what one can get first thing in the morning. I grew to like it." Severus answered a bit defensively. "I still like tea later in the day."

Percy watched Hedwig leave with a pang of anticipation. He would have an owl of his own, soon. A great horned owl, at that - an owl that could carry packages as well as letters. A really good owl. Poor Errol really needed retiring or at least a lessening of duties. Percy was glad dad had gotten that promotion at work. Finances had relaxed a great deal and with Bill out of the house working there was an easing of bedroom space and other expenses as well.

Still, an owl like Tom was giving him would not have been possible for his parents to buy at present. He thought briefly about his pet rat, Scabbers. He'd found him in the garden when he was five or six. Not a bad pet for a youngster, but he was fourteen now, and an owl was a much better familiar. He'd give him to Ron as a Christmas gift, he thought.

Percy briefly considered Ron's situation as youngest son. He could remember resenting receiving so many hand-me-downs from Bill and Charlie. It must be so much worse after things had also passed through his hands and the twins as well. He knew his mum many times bought new for the twins ‘so Ron would get more clothing that was not as used'. He suspected that it was also because as twins, they reminded her of her dead brothers - Fabian and Gideon.

Well, at least Ron had always seemed interested in Scabbers and would likely welcome him as a pet. He'd also copied the big, beautifully illustrated book on dragons that Draco and Harry were always pouring over. Dudley liked the dragons, as well, but had seemed less intent on them that the other two. Percy was sure that even if he was not as dragon mad as Charlie and he, that Ron would like the book as a present.

He'd also scrounged through Severus' library as well as here at Hogwarts, looking for more household magic books - particularly those that he knew his mother didn't have. Tom hadn't said anything when he'd copied a few from their library, to his relief. And he'd only run across two at the library with spells to prevent copying. He had a nice stack for his mother as a gift. Tom had recently found some muggle books to copy for him and had sent them to Hogwarts ‘for his father'. Percy had been quite grateful and had searched hard for some books at Hogwarts to copy and send back to Tom in exchange.

The twins were easy, although the books he'd gotten them he was almost hesitant to give, as there would be an increase in charm related pranks once they had these particular books in their hands. Percy had been relieved that the string of pranks that occurred on a regular basis seemed to be from more than just his brothers, although he was willing to wager the twins planned most of them.

Percy looked over at the smugly smiling Professor Sprout. She was listening to an irate Professor Vector, who was obviously complaining - likely about Timothy Hopkirk's set of rune blocks that had been jinxed to give improper conjectures that when mixed with the arithmantic equations, made his parchment catch fire and turned his skin a rather loud plaid pattern. Sprout was looking amused, so likely nothing would come of it all, even if they could prove who had done it.

Sprout had seemed, at first, scandalized by the ‘goings on' created by the twins, and then resigned. But now she seemed a bit proud of it all, as the pranks seemed confined to people who were themselves causing a bit of upset to others - and in less than kind ways. Timothy Hopkirk, for one, had been spending most of his time since the start of school making fun of several children there on the governor's scholarships. Those children had rather shabby robes and used textbooks, and Timothy seemed to find that ... amusing. The runes weren't the first prank played on him, and if his attitude didn't change Percy knew it wouldn't be the last.

"Oi, have you figured out what to get Ginny as yet, Perce?" Charlie elbowed him back to reality.

"No, I've found books for everyone. Now we know Bill's interested in Egypt, I found something for him as well. Ginny, though...I've copied some good story-books and I hope they'll do. Mum was no help. She did say that Ginny's intent on really impressing everyone when she gets here. Maybe one of beginning charms or something could be added?" Percy was a bit frustrated, trying to think of something for his sister.

Charlie nodded. "Wish I could master that copying charm. I just don't seem to have the focus."

Percy grinned teasingly at him, earning another jab to the ribs. He'd noticed Charlie struggling with some mind-magic books that were completely inadequate, in preparation for trying for a job at the Reserves. He'd had Tom copy some Occlumency and Legilimency books from Severus' library, with his permission, knowing the subject was a bit restricted. A perfect gift for Charlie, and he would feel he'd actually gotten excellent gifts for all this year.

Percy gripped the memory vial in his pocket for luck, as he did each morning. He'd only gotten the chance to see the memory from Yvane of the Hogwarts founders once, when Tom had first given it to him, but he could still remember it with awe. He doubted anyone here at Hogwarts - except Snape had seen anything like it. He knew Tom shared his eagerness to delve into the dragon's collective store of knowledge, and he looked forward to Tom joining him here at Hogwarts next year.

Charlie was a bit more complacent about Christmas. He'd traded with his friend on the dragon reserve. He'd sent a large skein of Unicorn hair he'd got off Hagrid for a bunch of dragon teeth and some scales. Having the teeth put in necklaces or earrings had been easy, and the scales made into excellent oven gloves for mum. He'd been lucky, of course, getting the unicorn hair, but Hagrid seemed unconcerned by how valuable the stuff was. He'd kept back a hank of the hair to give to Percy, knowing he'd value it as much as the dragon's tooth.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZ

Lucius left with Draco, Harry and Dudley - all of them bundled up well and with warming charms cast. Lucius gave each of them an emergency portkey. "If any of you get separated - or anything - use it to return here." Lucius was nervous about taking them to the Quidditch game after the close calls they'd had recently, but keeping the boys cooped up would be worse.

He thought darkly about Neville actually casting a spell on Draco. He'd not wanted to think badly of Frank's son, but obviously he was showing more of his mother's malevolence. Severus had told him what Tom had discovered and the news of possible abuse had quieted his need to confront the little rat. He didn't like to think that Augusta would ignore Algie's tormenting Neville, but he also knew she would be reluctant to tolerate a squib grandson. She would be the type to turn a blind eye to someone ‘scaring the magic out', and if the boy died ‘well, the poor thing wouldn't have to live as a squib, would he?' He'd heard that sort of talk among wizards before - among ‘light' families as well as ‘dark'.

Lucius shook the dark mood off. They were off to see the Harpies and his favorite Quidditch team always took his mind off dark matters. The generous amounts of cleavage the Harpies always showed did help.

Petunia waved them off happily, she'd invited Rosemerta over to help with decorating Dragonsrest, as Petunia was unsure of any differences in Yule traditions. Tom and Dora hunched over Arithmantic texts. There had been a lot of advances in this area over the last four decades - but it had not been Dora's best subject, so they were both learning a bit.

Petunia and Rosemerta cheerfully set to arranging a tree - leaving the ornaments for the boys. Garland with Holly and Ivy was strung and balls of Mistletoe were strategically placed.

"I hope you and Severus are here to make use of the Mistletoe now and then." Petunia said ruefully.

"Who knows? Our schedules aren't exactly set, but I believe I'll be here at least some of the Holiday's." Rosemerta answered. "You might try cornering someone under them, yourself."

For a moment Petunia couldn't imagine who she meant, then giggled with a blush. "Can you just see me planting a big kiss on Lucius' lips?" Petunia snickered. "I think that is why Lucius carries a cane - just to fend off eager women with, particularly this time of year when Mistletoe might give them a ready-made excuse." They both laughed heartily.

"It's been months since his divorce, now. I haven't heard a breath of scandal regarding him, although Witch Weekly keeps musing out loud about who he might marry next. A rich and handsome bachelor like him can't be let loose for long - at least according to them." Rosemerta said.

"They aren't allowed to stay single in the muggle world either, I assure you." Petunia answered. She had hoped there wouldn't be any speculation about she and Lucius in the papers. Now she was working with him, she knew there might be, even if she was a squib. The idea of ‘cornering Lucius under the Mistletoe' was ludicrous, of course. It would be like stalking a movie star and accosting them. Going to that lunch and having the waitress gawk at them had been bad enough. She didn't envy whoever did end up at his side - the scrutiny they would likely endure would be sheer torture.

Tom and Dora stopped for lunch and headed brought their plates of sandwiches and fruit back to the library. Tom heard a giggle as he was setting the plates down and looked at the giggling Dora, whose eyes flicked to above his head and then back down. He looked over his head suspiciously and found a ball of Mistletoe, to his dismay.

Tom looked back at Dora and raised an eyebrow, refusing to be embarrassed. This made Dora blush rather interestingly. Was she really interested in him? He took the plate from her hand and set it on the table, while drawing her toward him. Her eyes widened and her hair turned a bit lavender. Tom hoped that didn't mean he was about to get slapped.

Tom leaned in for a kiss and saw her eyes close, and let his own eyelids drift shut. He prayed that didn't mean he would miss her lips. To his satisfaction their lips met right on target and pressed together sweetly. It did feel good and her arms drifted up to wrap around his neck. The kiss deepened a little and he was relieved he hadn't already eaten the bratwurst and onion sandwich - it would have put her off kissing him ever again.

They could hear Petunia and Rosemerta clanking down the hall with more tinsel and lights, and they broke apart. Dora blushed a bit more and her hair was now a deep purple. Tom wished he knew what all the colors meant. Dora took a long drink of eggnog and started eating and Tom followed her lead. From the look she gave him across the table the kiss must have been ‘okay'.

"You would likely know if she was displeased - Dora isn't the sort to suffer in silence." Yvane snickered.

Tom relaxed a bit - that was likely true. The pair got back to studying with the pressing of legs together underneath the table distracting them - though it never had before. Tom suddenly noticed Dora had curves under those robes - nice ones too. He also noticed the library was suddenly much too hot.

Thank Merlin Lucius and the three boys got back to Dragonsrest soon after that. Dora looked relieved, as well.

All three boys were now confirmed Harpies fanatics. The boys had watched the game with enthusiasm and cheered for the Harpies. The crowd had soon noticed that Harry Potter was in their midst, but had managed to refrain from mobbing them, to Lucius' relief. He supposed his fierce looks at anyone who looked like they might approach them had helped. The crowd had confined themselves to waving at Harry at every opportunity, and yelling hellos. Harry had waved back at people with friendly smiles when his attention wasn't on the game.

Harry, at least, was totally mesmerized by ‘Jennifer the Juggernaut' - the Harpies' newest Beater, who was a wildly flamboyant, hyperactive redhead who swung her beater's bat with terrifying enthusiasm. Dudley and Draco agreed she was, indeed, a force to be reckoned with.

Lucius managed to get the three awestruck boys in to see the team, not difficult after the team managers saw who Lucius had with them. Harry was speechless with excitement to have his Harpies poster signed by the team - especially the madly grinning Jennifer, who had ruffled his hair affectionately with a laugh after he'd blurted out that she was ‘spectacular'.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

Bill was able to leave Gringotts a bit early that day - saying he was taking care the ‘personal matter' of Tom's. His boss had looked a little suspicious, but had waved him away. He got to his father's office with plenty of time to spare and impressed Arthur's boss with his Gringotts Cursebreaker robes.

Arthur had waved him to a seat by his desk. His office wasn't large, but it was an office of his own and he now had his own team. Bill had sat with a swish of his cape, making his father smile.

"What can I do for Gringotts, Mr. Cursebreaker?" Arthur asked teasingly.

Bill hesitated, and his smile faded. He slowly told Arthur about Tom's visit and their ‘lunch'. He didn't tell Arthur much about the spell, other than it had stumped Dumbledore - so he must be aware of it. He'd faltered when telling what Tom had said about Neville. But Arthur had merely leaned back a pensive look on his face.

"You believe him, don't you, dad?" Bill asked, although he knew Arthur would have looked angry if he had doubted the tale.

"Oh, I believe it, although I'm not sure how he came by the knowledge." He waved a hand, indicating he really didn't want to know. "Molly and I were acquainted with Algernon Longbottom in the past - I would guess that he sees Neville as the only obstacle in the path between him and the rest of the Longbottom money." Arthur looked at Bill's shocked face. "Augusta is likely blind to any of that, but hopefully now that Neville is proven to not be a squib, she can be persuaded to be more protective."

"I can't believe you would have to talk a grandmother into protecting their grandchild." Bill answered faintly.

"Well, Molly has already asked to have Neville over to study with Ron and Ginny, so I can drop a few hints to her and we'll see to it that ‘Algie' behaves himself. If he knows he's being watched - especially by Molly - he'll not risk her wrath, again." Arthur reminisced a bit about Molly blacking Algie's eye when he'd tried to be overly friendly at a Hogwarts dance.

Bill nodded and made his way to his flat in Diagon Alley. It was small, but he liked it. The quiet was welcome after the noisy days at Gringotts. Now and then he missed the constant noise of the burrow, but if he missed it too much he just apparated in for a dinner with the family.

He penned a quick note to Tom, telling him that Arthur was taking care of things with Neville and sent it off with his owl, and then collapsed into bed. He gave thanks for a brief moment that he'd never had to worry about a homicidal uncle and shook his head.

He was surprised that Tom had come across the information. A definite puzzle, that. And Bill could never resist a puzzle.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

Tom watched Dudley and Harry trim the Christmas tree after the Malfoys, Dora and Rosemerta had left. Night came early and the lights were glowing softly. Petunia was busy with needlework and Tom was sipping the eggnog. A rather peaceful evening, Tom thought.

The boys ran and brought down presents to put under the tree to complete the picture and muttered that there would be more when they finished the other presents up.

"It all looks very pretty, dears." Petunia said.

"Very nice." Tom agreed, though he had little experience with it all. The orphanage had whatever tree they could get and the trimming had been home-made by the children. It had looked nothing like this. He'd stayed at Hogwarts during the holidays, once in school. The trees there had been huge and spectacular, but they had not been homey, like this one.

Harry sat beside Tom, companionably. They both gazed at the tree, both a bit awestruck. Tom realized that Harry had likely not taken part in much of the usual Christmas celebrations before this, either. Tom fought down a bit of resentment toward Petunia and Dudley. The boy was not to blame, and Petunia had been unable to fight her husband on matters, most likely.

Tom smiled at Harry, and got a beaming grin in return. "Merry Christmas, Tom."

"And to you, Harry." Tom returned, and felt a curl of warmth around his heart.

"I'd like you to meet the ‘Christmas Spirit, Tom." Yvane said. "That is what you're feeling, you know."

"Oh, hush up and enjoy the tree, Yvane." Tom thought back.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

The next few days at the Dragonsrest ‘mini-school' were taken up with identifying runes for their projects and writing up essays on them. Investigating interactions was more difficult, as the many runes could be combined endlessly in different combinations and interactions could vary widely, depending on the spells used. The boys were too busy to notice that Tom, though he had a quill in his hand, seemed too busy watching Dora to write a great deal. Dora also seemed busy gazing at Tom much of the time.

With their essays done and presented to her proudly, Dora had hesitated. Runes could be dangerous, if improperly used. After the cauldron incident - Dora flicked an apologetic glance at Tom, reading a letter from Bill Weasley - Dora was reluctant for another near-tragedy to happen. Luckily, they had an expert in runes close at hand.

"I think I need to run these by Mr. Malfoy, to make sure they are, indeed, safe." Dora said. Dudley and Harry looked okay with this but Draco looked horrified.

"But he'll know we're working on runes - he'll guess it's for Christmas." He protested.

"I'll be careful to say we're looking at interactions and how to avoid them, and that I want to check our work to make sure we don't end up with an explosion or worse." Dora said.

That silenced the protests quite well and Draco nodded reluctantly. They all followed her out of the room and hung over the rail, so they could watch her approach Lucius.

Lucius and Petunia were looking at a map of Hale and Spinners End, plotting over what shops could be added to the town, disguised as muggle type stores. Potions and potion ingredients could easily pretend to be a Homeopathy shop. A bookstore could front for a wizard bookstore. They would just need wizards that knew how to deal with the muggle side of things as well.

Lucius took the essays with a nod and looked them over carefully. He took a never-over quill and made a few notes on each. Talking to Dora in a low tone, who nodded in understanding. He finished and handed the parchments back with a small smile.

Dora bounced up the stairs with a smile and they took their places around the worktable. Dora took a brief second to shoot Tom a sultry smile, to watch him squirm a little, and then they went over the essays. Lucius had pointed out a conflict in two of Dudley's runes, mentioned better spells for Harry's and a more powerful rune to put in place of one of Draco's.

They re-configured the runes carefully and pulled out the objects for the runes to be drawn on. Harry had a lot of canisters to do, but the runes and spells were relatively simple, and he only needed to carefully etch them on the canisters with a diamond-tipped pen. The boxes would have to have the runes carved in, and the boys wanted to inlay their carved runes with silver - for Lucius, and gold for Petunia. Dora figured they should all be done about the same time.

Everyone broke for lunch, and the adults pretended Tom and Dora weren't flirting over glasses of eggnog. The boys thought they were acting funny, but weren't really interested in why they kept looking at each other.

Lucius decided it was good he was meeting with Andromeda after lunch. He wanted a word with her.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

Lucius had left and several owls arrived - one with a moderate sized box for Harry. Harry grinned - he'd gotten several snitches from the company from Godric's Hollow with a rather gushing note from the Manger ‘who was so pleased to be of assistance'. He had one snitch each for Draco and Dudley, and he was intending to send one to Mafalda and one to Cho since they had expressed an interest in being seekers.

He had a couple extra, since Lucius said last - minute presents being needed often happened.

Another owl was carrying a heavy parchment letter with a wax seal that Harry recognized as belonging to the Krum family. He hesitated; his dad had opened the other one first, as he was wary of mail from strangers. But they weren't really strangers, now, he thought. They had bought that castle and asked to visit some time.

Harry finally compromised by having Tom look it over, first. Tom waved his wand over the parchment. He had never been a slouch in defensive charms and spells, and he'd brushed up on them further at every opportunity. He determined the letter to be harmless and Harry opened it.

It was, indeed the Krum family, who planned to visit an older daughter's fiancé's family in Scotland and hoped to visit Harry in the coming week while they were in the UK. Harry read the letter to Tom and Petunia. It was a very nice letter that repeated their thanks for him selling the Krum castle back to them and hoping to meet ‘although they understood if during the holiday season, he was unable to'.

Tom sighed and summoned a parchment and quill to pen a query to Severus about it. Petunia frowned "Dudley and I will likely be gone some of next week. We promised to allow Marge a few days with Dudley and I want to be nearby, so I'll take a room at a hotel close to her house. Well, since it's in the outskirts of London I can do more Christmas shopping." she smiled bravely at Dudley's concerned look.

Harry and Draco gave Dudley sympathetic glances, but he shrugged. "Some of the time Aunt Marge is okay - I just need to keep her off the subject of Harry or mum." Dudley had decided that Aunt Marge was simply his cross to bear in this life. He was fond of her - when she wasn't on a rant, and he'd just hope the Christmas season and a well-spiked wassail bowl would keep her sweet.

Draco frowned, he had gotten used to being here at Dragonsrest most days instead of rattling around in Malfoy Manor, alone. He didn't mind home, when dad was there, he just read or played games in Lucius' office and kept close to him.

Harry watched Draco's face - had gotten used to reading Draco a bit. Draco hadn't gotten good at masking his thoughts or feelings, like Lucius had. He knew Draco hated staying alone at the Manor, but Dora was going to be busy with holidays and her family soon and Aunt Petunia and Dudley would be gone - so no ‘school time'. It would just be Tom and Harry at Dragonsrest next week. Draco knew that, and had been sulking whenever it was mentioned.

"I hope you'll still come over most days, Draco. I'm going to need coaching in how to act in a formal setting - and I'm guessing the Krums will sort of expect that." Harry smiled as Draco lit up - smiling in relief, then Draco swiftly donned a neutral look.

"Of course, Harry, I'd be happy to assist you in any way I can." Draco said casually.

Harry smiled at his friend fondly - Draco never liked to show any weakness.

Tom and the three boys wandered to the Reserve compound after lunch. They had taken to doing this several times a week to check on Hazelette and seeing how the stock of deer carcasses was going. The wizarding world had decided to be ‘charmed' by the ‘child-protecting' dragon and the request for donations for money to buy deer for the ‘ailing dragon' had hit a soft spot in their hearts, since it was the Christmas season.

A toy factory had asked to sell a ‘Hazelette' stuffed dragon toy attached to a small illustrated book for children telling the story of how she'd saved ‘The Boy Who Lived' - a portion of the proceeds going to the Reserve, of course. Yuan had shown the book to Harry, for his approval. The story had been fairly accurate if a bit fanciful in the illustrations, so he'd shrugged and said ‘as long as his father was okay with it...'

Yuan had been surprised at the size of the proceeds from the toy companies venture - the toy and book must be selling as quickly as they could be made.

He'd also noticed a huge upswing in visitors willing to pay handsomely to visit for a day or two. They'd had to clean out a couple guest houses they usually didn't need. Everyone who could afford it wanted a look at their dragons - especially Hazelette. Yuan imagined they also hoped to glimpse Harry Potter.

Tom stopped at a few places along the way. He liked to see the different areas of the Reserve, as he couldn't decide exactly where he wanted to end up working. Rigel and his boss worked on potions to assist with healing, etc. There were two or three dragons who were interested in this and the two of them talked to the dragons constantly.

They had all made friends with several Dragonriders, especially after Halloween, of course and the four of them greeted several on the way to Hazelette's shelter. Tom stopped and chatted with several. The riders knew Tom was intending to join the Reserve at some point and they were eager to encourage that. All the dragons liked and supported Tom, and that was enough for them to support him as well.

They eventually got to Hazelette's part-cave, part-barn which she shared with Astrid. As a dragon who could do healing, she stayed close to the compound, and since she was elderly - the Dragonkeepers wanted her close, anyway. Astrid, being her ‘apprentice' stayed with her. Hazelette was currently sunning herself on a rock, with a group Reserve visitors watching her with awe. One smaller child was clutching a toy that looked suspiciously like Hazelette.

Tom went up to sit on a rock near Hazelette's forelegs, with the boys arrayed behind him. "How are you feeling, Hazelette?"

"Ahh, Tom - you're such a nice young man. Reminds me of my first rider - a bit young but so very earnest. Took excellent care of me...my stomach is a bit uneasy ... Astrid dear could you bring me a nice doe? ... that will settle it well." Hazelette sent poor Astrid scurrying for the snack. "He's such a nice young dragon ... well, not really young, but very attentive."

Yvane snorted in the back of Tom's mind and muttered about malingerers. Tom shushed him and smiled at the old dragon. He had a soft spot for her, as she had saved the three boys standing behind him. "Is your foot healed as yet?" Tom inquired.

Hazelette stretched her foot forward for Tom to inspect, making the visitors who were watching, gasp in trepidation. Tom leaned in and looked at the scabbed over laceration on the top of the claw. He didn't really know what they were looking at, but all four of them murmured appropriate expressions of concern.

"I hope it heals up quickly, Hazelette." Tom said to her.

Astrid arrived with the doe, distracting her from any answer, and they moved away to avoid getting chunks of deer sprayed on them. This placed them with the enthralled visitors, and their amused dragonrider escort.

"See, I told you it was Harry Potter ... and that Tom fellow." One visitor was saying in a loud whisper.

Harry flushed a little, but smiled at them tentatively.

"Did she really save your life?" One child blurted out to Harry, eyes wide.

"Yes, she sure did." Harry answered with a grin. With this reassurance, the children at least turned back to peer at the enthusiastically eating dragon with awe.

Tom hustled Harry and the others away, before the adults could recover and ask for pictures. They stopped by the compound library. It was not as huge as Tom had hoped it would be when he discovered it, but there was a room off the main library that was full of Dragonrider's old journals and scroll after scroll of accounts written down by riders and keepers of memories told them by their dragon friends.

Tom looked at the grumpy, squint-eyed old dragon keeper who oversaw the library. He never let Tom have more that one journal or scroll at a time, and sometimes even that was a struggle. He had yelled when he saw Tom copying a scroll, once, and banned him for a week. Tom was careful to never do that in front of him again.

Tom returned that last journal he'd borrowed and went to find another, while the man glowered at the boys. Harry, Draco and Dudley browsed through the stacks, looking for books they hadn't seen before. Draco found one on the Hebrides and they gathered around it, reading while Tom tried to pick out the next journal.

There were so many, and he want to read them all, but where to begin? He wished he could live here at the library at times.

"Perhaps this is where you belong on the Reserves?" Yvane asked.

The thought struck Tom. Him, a librarian? He chuckled, the other - Lord Voldemort - would likely die of mortification if he heard that. He might go with the idea just to kill off the Dark Lord with embarrassment.

"Actually I was thinking that you could be the one to bring the Dragon Reserves libraries and journals of memories into this century - or at least this millennium. The idea of preserving memories in pensieve vials isn't new, but few have done it and no one has tried to organize it." Yvane said in disparagement.

Tom froze, clutching a journal he'd been skimming. He recalled when Yvane had first given him a glimpse of the dragon's collective knowledge and memories. He'd been overwhelmed by the glittering vastness of their world of memories. Now Yvane had shown him a brilliant future. He could see himself presiding over a vast library full of Dragonrider's journals and rooms full of memory vials. He had the financial resources to make it happen and now he just needed to be old enough and educated enough to convince the Reserves to let him have at it. He could think of nothing better to dedicate his life to - gathering the dragon's memories and knowledge.

It would be brilliant, Tom thought.

Yvane laughed. "It may be more difficult than you think. Dragons and their riders and keepers can be a bit miserly with their knowledge, most only journal it in advanced old age, when they want to record ‘their great deeds and wisdom' for posterity. You'll have to be subtle - more cunning than even your ancestor, Salazar, to get them to open up."

That was alright, if it was easy it would not be nearly as fun or as satisfying, Tom thought. He took the journal he'd been looking at to the keeper, gracing the befuddled man with a brilliant smile and went out the door, the boys scurrying after him.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

Molly sat in her knitting chair, absently spelling the needles to make another jumper for Ron. He'd wanted one in Gryffindor colors with a lion on it, instead of his initial. She could feel Ginny and Ron watching her in concern, but she was too disheartened to reassure them. It was evening and supper was over, but it wasn't the day's work pressing her down.

Arthur had come home in a strange mood the night before. She'd patiently waited for him to settle after the children had gone to bed. He'd slowly told her about Bill's visit to his work and Bill's tale of Tom visiting him. She'd listened with horror to the news of Neville and his Uncle Algie's treatment of him - and Augusta's apparent indifference.

She recalled spluttering a denial that such a thing could happen to Frank and Alice's child - the Longbottoms had always been a light family, supporting the Order of the Phoenix, even! But, even as she was saying it her mind was racing - she could well imagine that horrid rat Algernon targeting even his own nephew if he stood between him and a fortune in galleons, and Augusta...she was of the same mind as Muriel on the subject of squibs - out of sight working on a remote part of the estate or in some menial job, and hopefully out of mind as much as possible.

But even Muriel hadn't tolerated anyone tormenting Lawrence or trying to ‘frighten his magic into the open'. Would Augusta really blindly ignore Neville's life being on the line with these tortures to find out if he was a squib or not? The old wive's tales about needing to ‘scare the magic out' had been disproved centuries ago. Anyone with sense realized either the magic was there - or it was not. After all ... if it manifested, it had been there all along and the torments had been unnecessary - the child would have gotten their Hogwarts letter anyway. It was senseless.

Once she had stopped denying the obvious her temper had flared and she'd been trying to throw the floo powder on the fire to go to confront the Longbottoms, wand in her other hand and several curses on her lips. Arthur had managed to stop her with arguments to look into the situation further before resorting to unforgiveables - she could see Neville in their own home and question him about events. From there they could decide how to proceed.

Molly had calmed at that - Neville would be there in the morning to take lessons with Ron and Ginny until after lunch, and then return home. Molly had then grilled Arthur relentlessly for details on what Tom had said to Bill. Arthur had finally fled to bed, pleading an early morning. Molly had stayed up much later, drinking tea laced with a few drops of calming draught.

She was quite sure, now, that this was what had made Tom look so oddly troubled when he had spoken to her right after speaking to Neville at Honeyduke's. However he had learned of the situation he'd obviously looked to her as having the solution, but hadn't known how to approach her. Being around all those Slytherins had likely convinced the lad he had to do things in a round-about way, but he had gotten the information to her anyway, so she could forgive the craftiness.

She'd slept poorly, her mind going over memories of Frank and Alice's torture and how she had visited them a bit at first at St. Mungo's, but had given up - being so busy with the children and the heartache of seeing them so empty. She wished, now, she'd tried to keep an eye on Neville. But, again - she'd been swamped with seven of her own.

Morning had finally dawned, to her relief and had made a huge breakfast, delighting Ron. Arthur had looked at her more warily - Molly cooked all out for more than one reason. Sometimes when she was feeling motherly, other times when she was upset and trying to distract herself. He finally decided to join Ron and just enjoy it before heading to work.

Augusta flooed through with Neville just after breakfast. Molly managed a strained greeting to her. Luckily Augusta was anxious to meet Muriel at a tea shop and left immediately, leaving Molly to settle Neville at the table with Ron and Ginny.

Molly was unused to being subtle about things, but in the course of their studies it hadn't been difficult to steer the conversation. The subject of Neville's accidental magic manifestation had of course been asked about.

Molly shuddered and looped the scarlet yarn onto the needles, to get them started. Neville had told the tale of Algie hanging him out of the fourth story and ‘accidentally' dropping him and the resulting broken arm after ‘bouncing' very casually. As if it was a common occurrence. Molly had been almost literally sick to her stomach realizing that it very likely was a common occurrence.

Ron had snickered at Neville's story and Molly had almost walloped him - then she realized Ron thought that Neville was joking - making up an amusing tale. Ginny, however knew Neville was in earnest and had looked at Molly in alarm. Molly had waved a hand, letting her know they would talk later.

Neville had left after lunch, leaving Molly to wonder how to help him effectively. Just taking them to court wouldn't work. The court would be appalled at Algie's actions, but as he would likely say the acts ‘were meant to scare his magic out', the court would not see it as intentional harm. He and Augusta would get a stern lecture and maybe a slap in the wrist in the way of a fine, but Neville would not be removed from the home.

Confronting Augusta about things would be difficult. They would have to prove Algie meant to harm Neville - and was still a threat to him. Augusta had always been overly indulgent to her second son, and still saw him as a schoolboy. Getting her to see him as a dangerous murderer would not be easy.

She needed to talk to Tom, herself, she decided. Then she would get to Neville's grandmother by way of an old acquaintance of Augusta's that would not pull any punches - Minerva McGonagall.

Ginny looked at her mother in concern. She realized Neville worried her mum. The story he'd told had worried her. The boy seemed nice and was shyly friendly, once he relaxed with her and Ron. He already knew a lot about plants. He'd said his father and grandfather had liked Herbology.

Of course he wasn't Harry Potter, or even Draco Malfoy. She'd dreamed of meeting the ‘Boy Who Lived' for a long time, but the Malfoy heir was quite cute as well - and rich. The idea of going after a Malfoy would give both her parents strokes and the shock value alone had a lot of appeal.

She sighed, next year Ron would be gone, and then the following year would be her turn.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

Bill's letter arrived attached to a Gringotts owl at an awkward moment. Dora had cornered him again for more kisses after the boy's class and the owl had landed on Dora's purple hued hair, dropping the letter between them. Tom had snatched the letter out of Dora's cleavage and then flushed, realizing what he'd done. Dora had snickered and said she needed to head home.

"The holidays start soon, so I'll bring your present around tomorrow." Dora said as she left, leaving Tom in a state of panic. Present? He'd not gotten her a present! He hyperventilated a bit, and then decided he had time to buy something this afternoon. He'd have to be quick, though.

He opened Bill's letter with a sigh, then a joyful gasp, and reread the relevant passage.

"...anyway I thought the spell was Egyptian, and took it to my instructors in Egyptology. It took them a few days, as the spell had been modified. They had never seen it twisted to use on a live person, before, but they admitted the spell to mummify a corpse would kill someone ... although it would be a horrible death..."

Tom was giddy with relief - they had the counter-spell to the curse and he'd have another piece of his soul back.

"Merry Christmas, then, Tom." Yvane chuckled.

"Yes, it will be." Tom said with more enthusiasm than he'd had in awhile, and went to floo Lucius and owl Severus.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

Hard on the heels of Tom's owl regarding the Krums wishing to visit was an owl about the curse being identified. He thought swiftly. This could work out rather well.

He strode to the Headmaster's office putting his argument together. Albus greeted him with the usual candy and ordered tea. Severus endured the greetings and eventually was allowed to speak.

"I have good news Albus; the last curse on the ‘stone' has been identified. We'll be able to destroy the Horcrux very soon." Severus said to the delighted Headmaster. "There has also been a request from the Krums to visit Harry while they are here, to thank him for selling the Krum castle back to them."

"Yes, that was well done, the Krums are not overly affluent - though far from poor, either. However they have far - reaching connections in many countries and are quite influential. People know they will hear the truth from them." Albus nodded slowly.

"The students leave Tuesday for holiday. If I leave Monday - the only classes that day are first and second years that my advanced students can oversee. I'll make sure they are reviewing potions they've done before - it will be a good test of my new student assistant's abilities." Severus smiled at Albus' skeptical look. "I can deal with the Krums and the curse and then the Horcrux - in time for you to arrive on Wednesday or Thursday to see the stone."

Albus nodded slowly, he was eager to hold the stone, but also wary. He knew his weaknesses all too well. To have so much power in his grasp ... He wielded the Elder Wand, was holding James Potter's Cloak for Harry - and now the Resurrection Stone was almost in his reach.

He wasn't sure if his heart beat faster from anticipation or terror.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

Lucius strode down the corridors of the Ministry, his ‘aloof aristocrat' persona firmly in place early Monday morning. Workers scurried by him and an occasional bureaucrat would attempt to engage him in conversation. He finally did reach Hugo Savage's office, located close to the Minister's. Since Hugo liaised with the Aurors, the Wizengamot and the Minister, he supposed that was the best placement.

Lucius was bowed into Hugo's office by the secretary and Lucius took a seat at Hugo's waving of a hand while he finished signing Merlin-knew-what. Lucius grimaced at Hugo's smirking twinkle. Hugo was still finding Aurors and former Death Eaters conspiring together to assist the ‘Boy Who Lived' far too amusing.

"So what can I do for the plotters at Dragonsrest?" Hugo asked merrily.

Lucius took a certain grim pleasure in informing Hugo of what was needed from him. Sure enough, the smile disappeared and Hugo looked stern. His eyes took on a determined light and he nodded. "I'll be there, Lucius, let me know the time."

"It will be Wednesday, as Thursday is Christmas - Just come after breakfast, as the children will likely want to see you." Lucius answered.

Hugo nodded; he was fond of the younger occupants of Dragonsrest, as well. He owled Tom quite often and he'd met with Nymphadora Tonks, as promised and had given her the names of a few other Metamorphmaguses to write to. They had expressed an interest in giving her advice - mostly by owl on controlling her ability though Li Tran - a wizard in the London area who ran a muggle and wizard martial arts dojo - had agreed to teach her some Tae Kwon Do to help her gain better physical control.

Spending extra time at Dragonsrest would be no hardship - he could always go visit Hazelette and feed her a deer, if he got bored.

Hugo walked Lucius through the halls to Arthur's office in the Department that oversaw ‘anything to do with muggles. Arthur had headed the Misuse of Muggle artifacts office, but now oversaw three sections with the Department heads answering to him. He now oversaw tracking down magical plants that had found their way into muggle hands, and stores that had ‘one foot in the muggle world and a one on the magical world'.

Lucius needed application forms for whoever he convinced to open shops in the village of Hale - hopefully very close to the ‘Spinners End Gated Community'. Sure, his lawyer could get the copies, but he want to ask Arthur Weasley for them, personally. He almost smiled at the flustered Department Supervisor who came over to wring his hands and ooze anxiety.

"How can we help the Office of the Board of Governors of Hogwarts?" The Supervisor gushed.

As a governor of Hogwarts, he and the other eleven who held that position did have an office in the Ministry, but the ‘job' didn't actually take up that much time - Unless something was ‘going on' at the school. The Tri-wizard tournament wasn't scheduled to include Britain for a few years, as yet - and something like that would heavily involve the governors, otherwise as long as the Headmaster and the teachers were doing their jobs, all was well.

Lucius had lobbied to become a governor about five years ago, and now the Draco would be attending he intended to have a closer look at things, there. He wasn't sure that having a Headmaster that spent a great deal of time as the Chief of the Wizengamot was the best idea.

But, at the moment, he was looking forward to waving a red flag in front of Arthur. He mused that it really was the simple things it life that brought the most joy - like grinding Arthur's face in the fact that he'd hired Lawrence Prewett - the squib scion that Arthur's in-law's had driven out. Let them choke on the fact that a Malfoy was giving Lawrence a fair deal - not them.

He shooed the man off, saying that he needed Arthur Weasley's ‘assistance' and strode over to Arthur's office, leaving the Supervisor to once again ponder the breadth of Arthur's connections. He would need to keep it in mind if another promotion was in order. Maybe Arthur was due for a raise - wouldn't hurt to keep Mr. Weasley sweet, just in case.

Lucius strode into Arthur's office, as the door was open. Arthur was startled into standing and looked at Lucius suspiciously, confused by the faint look of triumph in Lucius' eyes.

"I need some applications for muggle/wizard stores. I'll be assisting some shops in opening near Spinner's End." Lucius said breezily.

Arthur nodded at the hovering secretary and she scurried to find the requested items. "A brilliant plan, that - using the muggle concept of a gated community to ‘hide in plain sight'." Arthur said neutrally, not sure why Lucius was really in his office.

"Yes, well Petunia Dursley put the thought in my mind, mentioning one of her late husband's co-workers lived in one." Lucius smirked. "I was quite surprised to find that the accountant assigned to Spinner's End is a squib - but he'll have plenty of co-workers to do anything needing magic, and he'll have an excellent grasp of how to deal with any muggles involved in the work, as he lived in their world for years." Lucius' eyes took on a glint. "I believe he's a relative of your wife's ... a Lawrence Prewett?"

Lucius gleefully awaited a furious explosion that he could act affronted about.

"You've hired Lawrence? Wonderful, we've worried about him...it's so good of you to give him a chance ..." Arthur blathered on happily, while Lucius stood in faintly stupefied shock.

Lucius wasn't able to stop his eyes from widening, but he did catch his cane before he dropped it - he might need his wand if this grinning lunatic turned violent. He was grateful he'd managed to clench his jaw so that it hadn't dropped open in shock and had not let the "Huh?" escape that had been the only response in his head to Arthur being pleased about this.

Lucius listened to Arthur's happy banter about Lawrence in sullen silence until the secretary fetched the applications. Lucius grabbed them and endured Arthur following him almost to the lift cheerfully saying ‘Molly would be so relieved Lawrence was in Lucius' employ'. Lucius made a reasonable dignified retreat onto the lift, wondering where he'd gone wrong.

The supervisor heard Arthur talk about an in-law now working for Lucius Malfoy and hastily made the numbers on the papers giving Arthur a raise a bit higher, and waved Arthur over to ‘talk to his favorite worker about things'.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

Molly jotted down a hasty note, hoping for a reasonably quick answer from Tom so she could satisfy her curiosity and decide how to approach Augusta and Algie. She went on with the usual morning, Neville joining them - happy to be away from his house, as Algie had finally mostly recovered from the boil curse - enough that he was attending meals and in a bad temper.

Callidora had been upset when he'd told her of events at Hogsmeade, and had given him a gently said, but none-the-less thorough chewing out for being so reckless as to curse someone - and then get caught. He'd waited nervously, sure that he'd be confronted, but after hours went by Callidora had said that this ‘Tom' had apparently decided it had just been school-boy hijinks - and perhaps he'd not done the spell right, as no Malfoy had shown up roaring in anger over it.

Neville relaxed, deciding that in his haste the spell had gone wrong and had gone to the Weasley's the next day feeling light hearted. He'd been curious about Mrs. Weasley's steering the conversation to his accidental magic. Perhaps she wanted to be sure he really had magic...on the other hand perhaps she wouldn't approve of what Algie had done. It would be a good experiment.

Neville had been surprised by Molly - and Ginny's shock and definite disapproval. Ron had found it amusing, making him burn with a little anger. He calmed himself imagining the lout hanging from a window, screaming and pleading like Neville had.

Molly still looked at him in an almost pitying way, though Ron and Ginny acted normal. The day went well, though he remembered Callidora's words ‘no need to show all your ability - having people underestimating you will be a big advantage'.

Tom and Harry arrived at lunchtime carrying a large bag, and Harry joined the other children for the meal. Ron asked after Dudley, and Harry answered around mouthfuls. "He's visiting his Aunt for a few days, and Aunt Petunia went along." Harry had already had lunch, but he didn't mind a bit of extra - he'd had another growth spurt and felt like he was always hungry.

Molly pulled Tom out the door ‘to look at something' and tried to not seem too anxious as she asked him about that he knew of Neville's situation.

Tom hesitated, to give her all the information would place himself a bit at risk although he somehow doubted Molly would betray him, as he was trying to help a child. "I was in Hogsmeade with the three boys - Harry, Draco and Dudley. Dudley and I went to Scrivenshaft's and Harry and Draco were with Severus at Honeyduke's. They left it as Dudley and I were coming up the street to meet them - I saw Neville come out behind them with his wand in hand - I was sure he was casting a spell and I was pretty sure it was at Draco."

Molly wrung her hands, but managed to stay silent. She knew that children casting spells was simply something they were going to do whether their parents forbid it or not. But things could go so badly awry when children tried things - they hadn't the experience or control, which was one reason it was so heavily regulated.

Tom continued his story slowly, "I followed him in and confronted him about it...I've been studying Occlumency and Legilimency as they are necessary for working with dragons..." Tom hesitated, but Molly seemed tranquil at that revelation, although she must have known where he was going with the story. "...it was accidental - his memory was at the surface and I had seen it along with a bunch of others in mere moments. I pulled away as quickly as I could...I'm fairly sure he didn't even know it happened."

Molly nodded slowly. "I knew you looked disturbed when you spoke to me. Could you tell me what you saw? I know you've already told others...but I really need to hear it as well."

Heartened by her lack of judgment over the incident, Tom told her everything he had seen, prompted by Yvane reminding him of details. Molly looked tired and a bit ill when he finished, but she just nodded, "I knew Algie was a nasty piece of work - I don't doubt any of this. I just don't understand how Augusta ..." Molly shook her head and patted Tom's shoulder.

They moved slowly back into the house. Ginny was chatting with Harry and Ron was talking to Neville - they all seemed to be discussing possible Christmas presents. Tom handed the bag they'd brought with them to Molly. "I promised presents for everyone, as I was giving an owl to Percy."

Molly smiled and handed a large covered tin to Tom. "I made a batch of berry tarts for you to take home - Percy told me Harry is fond of anything ‘berry' related."

Harry whooped and they both thanked her. "Well, now, it was thoughtful of you to bring presents for everyone." Molly beamed at Harry's enthusiasm.

Tom and Harry left, leaving Molly to watch Neville with worried eyes and wonder how to approach the Longbottom matriarch. She was not closely enough related to them to claim the right of blood to right a wrong. Molly frowned thoughtfully. Enid Higgs was Augusta's sister-in-law, and had the right to challenge Algie about his actions, and even Augusta - if she felt Neville was in danger, as she would be his Great Aunt.

Molly nodded to herself. She'd never met the woman, that she could remember, but she would be sending her an owl, soon.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

Severus was waiting when Tom and Harry arrived and he received a hug from Harry. Severus then surprised Tom by giving him a quick embrace as well, although Tom seemed pleased by it. They then went in the library and Severus cast the counter to the altered mummification curse.

Harry peeked around the corner as they worked and felt a stab of pain in his scar. He ducked back, confused and rubbed it, but the pain had been fleeting so he went back to his room to change into nicer robes.

"The Krums will be here in an hour. Yuan sounded pleased to have them visit - I hear there are several Krums working on various other Reserves and they are highly regarded. Severus riders and keepers are eager to see them as well." Tom seemed mystified by this. "It will make the visit go more smoothly, I suppose."

Lucius and Draco arrived just before the Krums. Lucius was still ruffled by Arthur's inexplicable happiness at having a relative working for Lucius. Lucius briefly suspected a plot, but knew that was just overly paranoid of him. Arthur was likely aware that Lucius hoped he would be angry and was doing it just to make him insane. Yes, he told himself - that was the answer.

Yuan was there just as the portkey brought the Krum family in. Introduction and greetings were done with a rather formal air and the Krums thanked Harry once again for the return of the Krum castle. Harry remembered the answer he and Draco had thought up. "It was an honor to be of service to the house of Krum", making them smile in delight.

Once the formalities were over with, Yuan offered a tour of the Reserve to Victors delight. The adults chatted happily and Victor became acquainted with Draco and Harry. Tom watched the boys carefully, though he was sure Victor was no threat. Victor had endless questions about life on the Reserve. He had two cousins who were riders and wasn't sure if their reports that ‘it was great' were real or not.

Harry pointed out several dragons in the air. Dragonriders and keepers called hellos and Rigel joined Tom on their walk to discuss Hazelette. She had resumed her place in the Healer pens and did her work as a dragon healer, but she still insisted on deer ‘due to stomach pangs'. Rigel felt she was just ‘milking' her injury for the treats she wanted, although Rigel felt her accidental eating of McNair likely had caused some stomach ailment for a time.

Tom liked talking to Rigel; he was pleasant but not intrusive. Rigel also had the Slytherin focus on what he wanted out of life that Tom shared - especially since he now had specific goals in mind. They both groused a bit about Hazelette - luckily the money for deer was still coming in - in generous amounts, so the Reserve accountants and procurers weren't yelling about it as yet. Astrid was also a problem as he was quickly becoming Hazelette's enabler in her ‘deer meat addiction'.

They arrived at Hazelette's pen where she was instructing Astrid in how to clear a young Green Welsh's lymphatic system of toxins. She kept a running commentary of past dragons she had cured of the same thing to Astrid.

Victor watched the dragons closely. He could understand his cousin's fascination with them. He watched Rigel and Tom go over to one and Tom spoke to her, Harry and Draco following him and listening. Victor followed them more slowly, hearing his parents speaking anxiously behind them and be reassured by Director Yuan and Professor Snape. The dragons were enormous - towering over them - by the time he was standing with the other boys. His heart was thudding, but he was determined to show the same bravery the younger boys were showing.

Yvane whispered to Tom about Victor's nervousness and Tom turned to him, reassuring him of the dragon's harmlessness.

"Did she not kill and eat someone recently?" Victor pointed out.

"Yes, but she was defending the boys as McNair was stupid enough to attack her with an axe - which made her act rather instinctively. She's told us she was quite upset to realize that she'd actually eaten him." Tom answered in as soothing a voice as he could.

"She told you?" Victor repeated in curiosity.

"Yes, the dragons can speak to wizards if they learn the needed skills." Tom smirked, "You need to ask your cousins about that." Tom saw the excitement in Victor's eyes - he expected the cousins would have a barrage of owls, soon, demanding answers.

They wandered back toward Dragonsrest, pointing out Yao's hot pool. They paused to admire the Chinese Fireball and snap a few pictures. They arrived at the house, just as Lucius' surprise arrived. Terrence and Roland Higgs, bearing several broomsticks joined them with smiles and invited Victor to join them in flying with the dragons.

The boy's Welsh Green that watched them swim and several other Greens and Hebredian Blacks remembered the impromptu Quidditch match from the summer and were eager to try again. They let a snitch and a couple bludgers loose and a quaffle was lofted. Severus and Lucius conjured some rings to hover up in the air.

Victor soon forgot to be nervous of the dragons and enjoyed watching them whack the bludgers around. Getting a quaffle back from a dragon who grabbed it was tricky - usually you had to wait for them to drop it. Victor was soon gleefully looking forward to telling his mates about this - he hoped his parents were getting alot of pictures.

The Krum parents had been anxious about this, but as Harry and Draco launched first and flew around the dragons whooping and yelling a few challenges to them, they relaxed a bit. Severus and Lucius would not be watching complacently if the thier boys were in danger.

There were soon several dragons lounging around the pasture, watching the game and roaring encouragement. Even Yao left his pool to observe for a time. Hazelette came over, followed by a fussing Astrid ‘to watch the younglings...they reminded her of one her riders children...'

The boys played for hours, but their energy finally flagged and they came down to land. Some keepers and riders borrowed the broomsticks to continue the play. They watched for awhile on conjured chairs and they went inside to eat as dragons traded out so more could try putting the bludger through the hoops or whack a bludger at each other.

The hungry boys were finally led in to supper and the Higgs along with Yuan were invited to stay - Victor and Terrence were in a heated discussion about seeker moves and strategy. Roland had asked Terrence's parents about picking Terrence up a day early from classes at Hogwarts - they had been quite eager to have Terrence meet the Krums and see Harry and Draco again.

The house-elves had outdone themselves in their eagerness to impress the important guests. For a time everyone was intent on enjoying the feast. The Krums talked a bit about the renovations on the castle and Lucius spoke of his ‘Spinner's End' idea, which they thought was brilliant.

"I might mention it to a relative - do you mind." Mr. Krum asked and Lucius waved a hand.

"Hardly my idea - the muggles have been doing it for years." Lucius said.

The Krums portkey was set to go off at 8pm and they at last said their goodbyes, along with the Higgs. Rosemerta flooed over soon afterwards and Draco and Harry watched with apprehension as they got ready to destroy the Horcrux. Rosemerta fetched the dagger and nervously put it in her belt.

"Remember, you promised to be extra careful, dad." Draco said with as stern a voice as he dared. Lucius had talked to him about destroying the Horcrux tonight and had reassured him he would ‘be careful'. Lucius smiled slightly and nodded.

Yuan stood between Harry and Draco and placed a hand on each of their shoulders. He'd agreed to stay with them until Severus and Lucius' return. They had explained they were disposing of another Horcrux and he'd been happy to assist - even if it was just babysitting Harry and Draco.

The four left, walking through the clear cold night to the nearby standing stones. Tom could hear Yvane whispering to the other dragons, reassuring them he and the humans were disposing of part of the evil wizard. The dragons whispered back that battles were still coming - they knew it, but this would slant things more in their favor, so they were satisfied.

They entered the stones where they'd gotten rid of the cup. That now seemed easy, with the fiendfyre in comparison to this attempt. They cast the containment and Rosemerta stood in the center, next the stone in the middle, where the Horcrux now sat. Tom stood at the head of the center stone with Lucius and Severus behind him.

Rosemerta took the Amazon Dagger from its sheath, raising it over the ring and stone. They had said to try to strike the stone in the line bisecting the circle and triangle in the design on the stone. It would take some accuracy to strike hard, fast and exactly where they said. She began the chant to confine the spirit as it left and the dagger hummed with power.

Rosemerta tried to concentrate on her need to destroy the Horcrux, visualizing protecting Tom, Harry, Draco and Dudley hoping to spur the women's magic and the universal need to protect children that all women shared. She could feel more magic crawling up her arm and then down to the earth she stood on. She was sure the dagger intended to assist her, perhaps understanding that destroying the Horcrux was imperative to protect more than just Rosemerta's loved ones.

The others had taken up the chant and Rosemerta brought the dagger down, cutting through the line in the center, the dagger and ring flaring brightly with power. A dark mist flowed out of the ring, and Rosemerta backed up, holding the dagger in front of her in protection.

Rosemerta continued the containment spell while Lucius, Severus and Tom chanted the cleansing charm with Yvane weaving his own cleansing magic with them. The spirit finally lightened to white and then almost transparent and Tom finally said "Spiritus Reclamare" forcefully and another piece of his soul sank into Tom's body.

Tom sank to the ground in a faint, as he'd done before. Lucius conjured a stretcher and the carefully placed Tom on it. Severus gathered up the ring, putting it in his pocket. Severus put an arm around Rosemerta and led her back to Dragonsrest, Lucius levitating the stretcher behind them after casting a warming charm on Tom's still form.

It was still fairly early when they arrived, Harry had been showing Yuan and Draco his mother's picture albums - Yuan had not attended there and found it interesting, and of course Draco was anxious to see where he would be going to school.

They followed the group upstairs as Tom was settled into his bed, Lucius and Severus changing him into pajamas. Yvane reassured them that Tom was fine, and would be awake in the morning. They went back out to the hallway and reassured Draco and Harry that Tom was fine. Yuan nodded in relief, he'd been fearful when he saw the stretcher - but Severus and Lucius had looked calm, so he'd told himself not to panic.

Lucius and Draco left, agreeing to meet about Albus the next day. Yuan was given a report of their success and he also left, relieved that Tom was uninjured; he was fond of Tom and hoped that he would, indeed someday find his place on the Welsh Reserve.

Harry was hustled to bed and tucked in by Severus and Rosemerta. He snuggled into the blankets happily; it was almost like really having parents tuck him in. Severus was, really, his dad now. Having Rosemerta kiss his forehead and wish him pleasant dreams was new, though and gave him a warm feeling of contentment.

Severus pulled Rosemerta into his bedroom with what he hoped was a seductive look. Rosemerta giggled and blushed, so he must have been successful. He had been careful to not flaunt his affair with Rosemerta in everyone's face though he knew Petunia, Tom and Lucius were hardly unaware of it - and he certainly had endured enough teasing from the boys - they knew Rosemerta was his ‘girlfriend'. However having her emerge from his bedroom in the morning was something different.

He couldn't demand exemplary behavior from Tom and Harry if he wasn't demonstrating it. Lucius had talked to Andromeda about Tom and Dora and they agreed to ‘just watch and wait'. The two of them single-handedly wearing out the mistletoe wasn't the worst thing that could happen.

"You'll have to leave before Tom or Harry get up." Severus said regretfully. Rosemerta hummed agreeably, and continued to distract him. He could only hope she remembered his admonition in the morning.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

Rosemerta did remember Severus' words. She hadn't really slept; she was used to being up very late. She smiled fondly down at Severus. He was trying so hard to be a good father to Harry and a good ...older brother? to Tom.

She dressed and dropped a kiss on Severus' cheek. His hand shot out an grabbed her wrist, making her squeak in surprise. They both chuckled, then Severus asked seriously, "Are we alright, Rosemerta?"

"I think I was asking that not long ago." Rosemerta answered softly. "We're fine, Severus, though I think we'll need to formalize our relationship if you're shy of flaunting a lover in front of Harry and Tom."

Severus smiled at her. "You may be right."

Rosemerta smiled in return, Severus couldn't be trapped into a proposal - he'd go on one knee before her when he wished, and likely when she least expected it.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

Tuesday dawned brightly and Severus sat at a rather late breakfast with Tom and Harry. It was nice, just the three of them, though he felt having Rosemerta present would not be a bad thing.

"Where did you say we were going today, dad?" Harry asked brightly "A Prince Hall?"

Tom looked up blearily, he felt wonderful with the reunion of another piece of his soul. At the same time he was so very tired. He had to admit his reserves had not built up enough as yet. He hoped he wouldn't get a healer let loose on him again.

A trip to Prince Hall would be interesting. He'd studied the floor plans of the place and listened to Severus talk about the people. He felt that as long as he didn't get cornered and asked for details, he could pull off the deception.

"Yes, Samuel owled me and then flooed - he's quite insistent that all three of us have a Christmas lunch with them today, so they can welcome Tom into the Prince family." Severus grimaced at Tom, and Tom chuckled. Severus had warned him that the younger brother Edwin would likely be a totally unpleasant snob to him.

"It will be a good test of your temper, like as not." Yvane said.

Tom nodded and went to shower and dress. Severus chatted to a secretively smirking Harry. Severus knew that all the boys had been working on ‘special gifts' for their parents. He hoped he could pull off a delighted smile - even if presented with one of Hagrid's monsters as a pet.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

Arthur watched Lucius enter the lift, with a faintly baleful stare and hair just a bit ruffled - a sure sign that things had not gone his way. Arthur had faced Lucius across enough battlefields - in the ministry as well as on Order of the Phoenix raids to read the signs of a less than satisfied Lucius Malfoy.

Arthur had known Lucius was up to something when he arrived at his office. Malfoy Sr simply didn't fetch applications even if he was nearby in the Ministry, though the ploy had been a good one. And Lucius would never in a thousand years chat Arthur up even if they were now both in the Order.

Arthur trusted Albus' word that Lucius was now behind Harry Potter - partly because Lucius had Draco befriending Harry and Draco was not good enough at subterfuge to fake a friendship - but mostly because Severus was obviously behind it all. Arthur remembered Severus' bordering-on-obsessive love for Lily. He would never let Lucius near Harry if he didn't have him tied up in enough Slytherin knots to prevent a betrayal.

It had been amusing to watch Lucius try a little ‘I'm better at treating squibs fairly than you' one-up-man-ship. Arthur would cheerfully let Lucius flaunt his ‘good works' in his face until he retired if it meant Lucius was no longer a Death Eater.

One of the things Arthur had most resented and hated about Lucius was remembering how Frank would -out of earshot of Alice - tell Arthur wistfully how he ‘just knew' Lucius would be such an asset to the light if he could be made to see reason. Frank had never seemed to believe that Lucius was an evil person, no matter what evidence was brought before him. Arthur valued Frank as a dear friend and had hated Lucius' disappointing Frank. Arthur had listened to many of Frank and Lucius' debates in school and had been impressed by both their logical minds and suspected Lucius had a soft spot in his icy heart for Frank, making it all the harder to understand how Lucius could follow Voldemort. It had must have been torture for Frank to watch Lucius apply his talents so vigorously and skillfully to the dark.

He wished Frank could be aware enough to know the Lucius had eventually ... through who knows what manipulation on Severus' part - most likely involving blackmail and hexes Arthur thought with a grin, but none the less ... here he was, a part of the Order that Frank had believed in, at last.

Arthur might even act put out or distressed the next time Lucius came in with something he thought would upset Arthur - if it made Lucius happy, he pondered in amusement.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

Fred and George arrived home for Christmas, smugly musing that they'd already received an excellent Christmas present. They'd been assisting a Slytherin first year who was being picked on because of his shabby robes and status as a governor's fund student - Timothy Hopkirk and his friends work, again. Timothy had laid low for a bit - then he'd been at making scholarship students feel like dirt.

Fred and George had rounded up several targeted children and with Cedric's approval had armed all of them with spell-bombs. The first year Slytherin had lured Tim and his friends into a corridor and they'd thrown the bombs. When the smoke cleared they'd all been sporting a nice set of horns and the backs of their robes had said ‘I'm too stupid to qualify for a scholarship - I paid a lot to get into Hogwarts'. The smoke had attracted Filch and the twins had gotten their co-conspirators away, but had been caught themselves. When Sprout had been summoned to see to them she had looked sympathetic, but not enough to let them off completely.

"Well, you can't say you haven't gotten away with a great deal over the last few months - I doubt Professor Snape's detentions have been a hardship for you - one detention scrubbing Filch's office floor won't harm you and will help you remember what happens when you get caught." Sprout had looked at them thoughtfully then had smiled and said, "You might keep an eye out for his box of ‘confiscated items'." Their faces had lit up and she had smiled and winked at them.

They had almost looked forward to the detention that evening and had shown up early. Filch had scowled and left them to it. They'd scrubbed and when they were sure Filch was gone they had charmed the brushes to continue. They'd hunted through the small office and found the box. They'd nicked a few items that belonged to friends and looked through the rest in curiosity. Then they had found the parchment with a paper clipped to it.

Fred had looked the parchment over while George read the paper. "I solemnly swear I am up to no good?"

The parchment had erupted into lines to their astonishment. "I think we need to look into this, George." Fred had said with a smirk.

They'd soon figured out numerous uses for the Marauder's Map and now were sure they were leading charmed lives. What could be better than a map to the castle that kept an eye on people for you?

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

Severus flooed with Tom and Harry to Prince Hall for their lunch. He would have broken ties with the lot of them except Samuel seemed to actually mean it when he had invited a ‘reconciliation' among them. They might need Samuel in the future, with open war on the horizon. If an uncomfortable lunch was all it cost them for another ally, well they could do that. Severus had no illusions that Edwin would welcome them and the sister, Eleanor had never been kind to Severus ... but perhaps she, to, had grown up.

Harry was grinning like Christmas was already here - his glasses were now gone, though he would need to continue to take the potion for months, as yet. Severus ruffled his hair and told him Merry Christmas as Harry had put the glasses away for the last time. Severus looked at Harry closely, Remus was correct in that the loss of glasses did make him look a little less like James, and emphasized his eye - Lily's contribution to his looks. Severus shook his head, it didn't matter to him and Remus would just have to deal with it.

The floo was in the entryway of the Prince Manor, near the front door. Samuel was there with a welcoming smile, flanked by a nervous looking Eleanor and a sneering Edwin. It almost cheered Severus to see that some things never changed.

They adjourned to the sunroom where Eleanor said she grew her magical roses year-round. Harry sat between Severus and Eleanor, to his relief and Tom was between Samuel and Severus. This left Edwin between Samuel and Eleanor - presumably to keep him in line. It also left him across from Severus, where could sneer and sniff at him. Severus actually laughed a couple times during the meal. As a teenager, he'd been easily hurt by such slights, now he found them amusing. Did Edwin really think Severus still cared what he thought?

Eleanor managed a pleasant conversation about her plants to Harry, and he told her of their ‘expeditions' into the woods and pastures, looking for potions plants and replanting some into their garden. Eleanor waved at the roses, "I wasn't sure of an appropriate Christmas gift for you - but if you pick out a rose you like, I'll give you one - you'll need to keep it inside until spring, of course."

"Foisting more of your roses on someone, Ellie?" Edwin sneered at her, unhappy at Severus' lack of response to his silent goading.

Harry was horrified and immediately snapped. "I think they're a splendid present. I know we'll all enjoy the roses. My Aunt has always loved her garden; I know she'll be eager to get her own magical roses when she sees ours." Harry smiled at Eleanor, who immediately started asking about Petunia.

Samuel glared at Edwin, silently ordering him quiet. Samuel had to quietly admit that the much younger Edwin was horribly spoiled. Their mother had died soon after his birth and the house-elves had over-indulged him - and by the time anyone had noticed, Edwin was out of control. Their father, Hadrian had found it easier to just give in to him and Samuel and Eleanor could do nothing with him. Now Edwin had a low-level job in the Sports Dept of the Ministry, running around fetching for Ludo Bagman, and lived at the Manor. Samuel knew he would likely never advance at his job - or move out of the Manor.

Samuel turned back to Tom; they'd been discussing the dragons - specifically Hazelette. Tom found it difficult to prove the dragon hadn't meant to eat the Death Eater without informing them he spoke to dragons. Tom's ability was not hidden at the Reserve, but Yuan had told him not to divulge it outside his family or the Reserve more than it already had been.

Samuel and Severus spoke a bit about potions over the dessert of a very pretty Yule log of chocolate covered fairy cake and crystallized candy Christmas trees. Harry had been visibly impressed and eager to try it, making Eleanor smile and serve him first.

Edwin was thrilled when Tom excused himself for a moment, and Edwin caught him as he left the bathroom. "I hope you don't think you'll actually get anything out of us for being Serena's little by-blow - at least she had the decency to die of shame, instead of crawling back here." Edwin rocked back on his heels, hoping for furious denials or that the little bastard of their cousin would take a swing at him - anything to make Severus and his little family leave.

Edwin had always hated the smart and clever Severus, who impressed everyone with his school marks - no matter how raggedly he was dressed or how poorly groomed he was. Now he was Harry Potter's guardian and was dragging another Prince scion into the family to show him up.

Samuel said this Tom Riddle had stayed here with grandfather Seneca until he'd died. What insolent cheek - for their grandfather to prefer Serena's bastard to them.

Tom smirked at the furious little man - not that much older than him, really - still in his twenties. His cheeks were ruddy with overindulgence and he was already running to fat. Edwin's eyes were so bloodshot that Tom wondered if he experimented with drugs - magical or muggle. It was surprisingly easy to smirk at him. Words like by-blow and bastard had been used so much at the orphanage that they had long ago lost their sting. He knew he would go much farther in the world that Edwin could ever dream of so overlooking Edwin's insults was not very difficult. Somehow he'd thought Edwin would be more creative with his insults.

"Is that the best you can do? You'll have to run around with Severus a few days and learn how to really insult someone." Tom retorted. "I've far more gold than I'll ever need, already - and you really shouldn't speak of your cousin Serena in that manner - I'm sure she was a better person than you could ever dream of being."

Tom brushed past him and returned to his seat, Yvane laughing and cheering him on. Edwin followed him a few minutes later and slumped into his chair and studiously ignored them all.

It was finally time to leave and Severus was surprised to find he'd mostly enjoyed the visit. Eleanor asked to correspond with Petunia - she'd managed to network with some other amateur gardeners who exchanged information and plants - and she was eager to add to their number.

Tom and Harry were now clutching two small rosebushes - a yellow one for Aunt Petunia and a red climber for Harry to put against a garden wall at Dragonsrest. Harry grinned and thanked her and Severus repeated the sentiment with sincerity. Tom also thanked them for lunch and ‘the welcome to the family', smiling blandly at Edwin's face that was turning purple at the thanks.

They flooed back to Dragonsrest and Tom was shooed to his room to rest before supper. Severus and Harry took their now habitual walk beside the cliffs so Harry could look out over the crashing waves and rolling sea. Severus had noted a few dragons following them. Most hibernated for days at a time, then come out for food. So there were always dragons around - just fewer in number. Yuan had told him that the dragons still guarded the occupants of Dragonsrest - they just didn't camp on their doorstep anymore.

Harry watched the sea in fascination for an hour, talking quietly with Severus, and then at last reluctantly followed Severus back from the cliffs, feeling a bit hungry for fish. He told Severus he hoped the house elves would bake a nice sea bass or cod. Severus eyed Harry and wondered about the boy's animagus form, and chuckled. He hadn't heard of a sea lion form - other than Selkies - and they weren't really an animagus, they were magical beings that weren't really human.

To Severus' amusement the house-elves had indeed come up with some baked fish. The Potionsmaster knew Tinker indulged all the children at every opportunity, and Dobby was still slavish whenever he met up with the wary Harry. Dobby likely went out and dove in the sea for the fish, himself, he mused in disgust.

After supper they went to the lab and Harry assisted in making Doxycide for the roses while Tom pretended to read a book on the sofa, but really just fell asleep, again. Harry looked concernedly at him.

"He'll be okay; taking back another piece of his soul has tired him - when he hasn't totally gotten his strength back, as yet." Severus reassured him. "Now, doxies are partial to magical roses and may even sneak inside to get to them. We put this in a spray bottle and it will knock them out. Put the doxies in a large glass jar, and Tom or I will ... dispose of them."

Harry nodded, feeling a bit bad for the doxies - but he'd been bitten by some of them in the woods - nasty creatures, really, so he told himself not to be concerned. Severus continued his running lecture, and let Harry do most of the stirring and adding of ingredients. It was still early when Harry bottled the doxycide into several spray bottles proudly.

Tom stretched and yawned. "I think I have time to run the owlet over to Percy." Severus nodded and Tom fetched the owl and flooed to the Weasley's Burrow.

Harry slyly pulled out the Chinese checkers, making Severus groan a bit. Harry was still better than he was at this. He needed to teach him chess, soon.

Percy greeted Tom with enthusiasm, and Ron even smiled - since Percy had presented him with Scabbers when he arrived home. The owl was given with solemn thanks for all his help. Percy presented him with a heavy present that was obviously books. Tom cheerfully took it - books were always welcome. Percy had found a large old owl cage and had cleaned it up nicely, preparing for the arrival of the owlet.

Percy lifted the owlet carefully into the cage. Errol winged over and the pair soon were carrying on a hooting conversation.

"I think I'll name him Hermes." Percy said happily. The little owl would soon be much bigger - he was already making short flights and had all his spells applied. It would ease some of the burden on Errol to have an owl at Hogwarts to send letters with. Percy gave Errol a couple of treats and scratched his head.

Percy and Tom talked awhile about recent events. Tom wished he could share his happiness at being reunited with a piece of his soul. But, he could just imagine Percy's horror at learning his friend had at one time been set to become Lord Voldemort. Tom shook his head slightly - he truly felt he wasn't that person anymore. Perhaps he was immersing himself so much in his new identity that he was beginning to believe it himself.

"That wouldn't be a bad thing. You aren't the same, and you are a part of the Prince family, now." Yvane said. Dragons were much more pragmatic about such things.

The twins and Charlie peeked at the owlet and said Merry Christmas to Tom. Ginny came by and said to say Hello to Harry and Draco ... and Dudley, too.

Ron edged over to peek at the owlet as well. He was still wary of Tom, and he knew his new friend Neville was as well. It had been heartening that Neville had been coolly polite to Harry Potter when he was there. Ginny, of course, had immediately taken up the conversation with the rich prat, so he and Neville had continued their conversation. Neville had rolled his eyes and sneered at Ginny and Harry, to Ron's amusement. It was refreshing to know someone who disliked Harry Potter and Tom just as Ron did.

Peter, in his rat form, watched the proceedings with resignation. He'd preferred being at Hogwarts with Percy, as he could open the cage door and sneak around at night. He sometimes found food in the common room, and if there were no portraits around, he could be human for a few hours. Remus had figured out that the portraits doubled as spies early in their years at Hogwarts.

Now he would have to be careful, again, at the Burrow. He gave a little rat - type sigh. He didn't really mind being a rat. He learned a great deal that way. He hoped Ron was as smart Percy - Percy always knew what was going on and therefore Peter did, as well.

Ron, at least would be in Harry Potter's year and Weasley's were always in Gryffindor - where Harry Potter certainly would be. From there Peter could determine the right time to make a move. Peter hadn't decided what that move would be - but Harry would be there to ensure it was a significant one.

Tom finally bid everyone a Merry Christmas and goodnight. Molly pressed a jug of wassail ‘her very special recipe' and Tom had taken it with a grin. It felt good to have a family give warm and obviously sincere holiday wishes to you. He flooed back to Dragonsrest and went to bed with a warm cup of the wassail.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

Wednesday - Christmas Eve arrived, along with Hugo Savage and Lucius Malfoy. Tom, Draco and Harry flooed to the Three Broomsticks after breakfast to spend part of the day with Rosemerta - and keep them well away if Albus got angry and hexes flew around.

Draco and Harry were both clutching letters - Harry had gotten three so far, from Remus Lupin - via Severus, of course. Draco had gotten some from old friends - Theodore Nott, Pansy Parkinson and Gregory Goyle.

They both were hoping for advice from Tom and Rosemerta.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

Albus arrived at Dragonsrest mid-morning, finding Severus and Lucius hovering presents to sit artfully around the tree - it was getting harder to see the tree as the presents mounded up. Albus proffered the box of presents he's brought, his hands trembling a bit.

He'd spent all night struggling with his conscience and a migraine headache. He'd only gotten rest after he'd reached a decision - at about 5am. He'd then gotten a few hours sleep before being awakened once more. He'd already put together presents for the boys but he'd added to their number.

He'd not intended to give the Invisibility cloak until Harry's first year. But he couldn't keep all three Hallows in his own grasp. The only way to limit himself would be to give the cloak back, now. He could trust Severus to keep the cloak - and Harry - safe.

Severus took the box and eyed Albus' bloodshot eyes and haggard look.

"Would you like a bit of tea and scones, Albus?" Severus asked uncertainly.

Albus hesitated, and then shook his head. Best to get things over with. Severus also hesitated and waved at the library door. "It's on the table, in the library." Albus trudged into the library, not realizing Severus and Lucius hadn't followed until the door closed behind him. The reason was obvious as he froze, seeing Auror Hugo Savage at the library table, glass of wassail in one hand, the Resurrection Stone sitting on the table in front of him.

Albus sat on the other side of the table, with a sense of doom closing down. Hugo looked at him a bit sympathetically. The Headmaster had obviously not slept well over this.

"Albus, why exactly do you need the resurrection stone?" Hugo asked, going straight for the kill.

Albus winced. So they knew most everything, then. "I wanted to talk to my sister." Albus said simply. "I feel responsible for her death ... I guess I was hoping for forgiveness, or at least a sense that she might have understood that I had simply been young and stupid, not malicious."

Hugo was old enough to recall there had been some tragedy surrounding Albus' family, and that Aberforth still hadn't forgiven his brother for it. Albus obviously had never gotten past it. "We all have regrets that we would like to make right with the dead. But, Albus, even in the tale this stone didn't really help. Nothing truly brings back the dead - you'll just make yourself insane with it."

Albus sighed, "I did hope to get a sense of closure. In spite of what my brother believes, I never meant her harm - I just thought I'd found a way for both her and I to be able to leave the house and we could all do things together." Albus shook his head, aware that Hugo couldn't understand what the situation had been. But it didn't matter, he wasn't going to get the stone, after all and somehow that was a relief.

Hugo watched Albus come to terms with the stone being withheld, but that left the question of where the stone should go.

"The Peverell ring somehow came to the Gaunts - I suppose its young Thomas Riddle's, then." Albus said slowly, smiling faintly at the thought of Voldemort's son possessing the ring and using it against him.

"It shouldn't be running around loose, though - even on Tom's finger. We'll have it put in his vault." Hugo smiled a bit fiercely. "You know Tom, as 'Voldemort's bloodline', took the contents of Voldemort's Vault - moved everything and left him a single knut." Telling Albus this was Lucius and Severus' idea - if things had progressed this far without wands being drawn. It was a sop to Albus Dumbledore's pride, a piece of information that Albus could enjoy, and chew on. Tom didn't mind letting the Headmaster know, and he would likely be aware of more people to return money to.

Hugo waited for Albus' rather hysterical laughter to quiet. "He's the reason a lot of people have gotten some of their money back - like Benjy Fenwick's family."

Albus nodded, still wiping his eyes from his laughter. "Tom's a good lad, from all I've heard and seen. He certainly takes great care of Harry." Albus mused on the incongruity of the Dark Lord's son guarding Harry with his very life.

Albus stood, staring down at the ring with the Resurrection stone in it a bit pensively, then turned and walked away without a backward glance. It had just been a dream, really, making peace with Ariana. He would just have to wait until after death, like everyone else.

Hugo waved the stone back into the cabinet, reluctant to touch it even with the Horcrux gone, and followed Albus.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

Severus stood by the tree, clutching the gaily wrapped package grimly, glaring as Albus flooed away. The Headmaster had taken his revenge with twinkling eyes and a beaming smile - telling Severus that the gift for Harry was James' old invisibility cloak. He'd gently reminded them that one of the Deathly Hallows had also been a cloak, and then ended his speech with "It's up to you as to whether Harry should have it now or next Christmas, Severus."

Severus, Lucius and Hugo now stood; staring down at the innocent package like it would explode at any moment.

"You don't think that's really another ... Deathly Hallow, do you?" Lucius looked askance. To have come across even one was astounding. Now to see another - wrapped in garish Christmas colors that only Albus would have matched together - it really was too much.

"What should I do?" Severus muttered. He didn't like giving such a gift to Harry - a clear encouragement to flout rules and get into trouble. Albus obviously felt it would be of assistance to Harry - give the little soldier another weapon to practice defeating the enemy with. But Harry was only ten - not even a first year, as yet. It could wait a little longer. He went up the stairs and shoved the present into his closet. It could be given another Christmas - not this one.

Hugo watched Lucius breath a sigh of relief as Severus rejoined them, hands empty of Deathly Hallows masquerading as Christmas presents. "I suppose you don't really need ten year olds creeping around Dragon Reserves under invisibility cloaks."

The two fathers shook their heads adamantly.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

Tom was reading the letters the boys had given him once again, pondering the information. Draco and Harry were busy enjoying the novel experience of serving as waiters at Rosemerta's pub. Draco loved taking orders from people and loftily telling them the ‘special' of the day. Most were so astounded at having the Malfoy heir taking orders that they didn't object to him correcting their wine selection in a patently snooty tone.

‘Really', Draco thought - ‘didn't they know you didn't order a red when you were eating fish?'

The patrons would barely be recovered from that when they would be astounded by their order being served by ‘The Boy Who Lived'. Rosemerta and her chef - a semi-retired elderly wizard named Renee - were having a wonderful time watching the bewildered lunch clientele.

It was Christmas Eve, so a lot of people were doing last minute shopping. Rosemerta had a nice tree up - with Severus' gift of singing angels decorating it, filling the air with carols. It would do no harm to bemuse them a bit over her choice of waiters for the day.

Tom was surprised at the subtlety the werewolf was displaying - after the typical overblown Gryffindor tantrum at the failed lunch meeting, Lupin was now telling story after story of Hogwarts, with the Marauders frolicking along enjoying their studies and playing Quidditch. After the first letter he always managed to have some Slytherin tricks being foiled - he just never mentioned Severus, himself. Whatever Slytherin was the current ‘bad guy' in the stories always managed to eventually be a Death Eater - and that information was mentioned at some point before the end.

Tom was surprised that Severus let the letters through, though he supposed it wasn't news to Harry that although all the houses had Death Eaters, the Slytherins had managed to be a majority. Harry likely enjoyed the stories of James - and most of the tales were harmless. Tom hated it that Remus still seemed intent on slowly picking away at Harry's regard for all things Slytherin, and likely hoped to diminish Harry's respect for Severus.

Tom put Remus' letters aside and picked up Draco's. Theodore Nott was already displaying a bit of cunning. His letter never actually said he would AK himself before siding with Voldemort, but his letter implied it quite subtly. He informed Draco that Blaise Zambini was networking relatively hard for someone not yet in Hogwarts, apparently seeing a power vacuum with Draco no longer the obvious rallying point for Death Eater children. Theodore, though, with his parent's tacit permission, intended to continue to ally himself with Draco. Nott Sr. had been shocked by Lucius' defection, but had decided Lucius knew what he was doing. Mrs. Nott, relieved at her husband's decision, was also supportive.

Pansy seemed ambivalent, her father was in Azkaban and she was unsympathetic to Harry's cause. However her mother just wanted to survive, and was fencing-sitting and telling Pansy to not burn any bridges. Pansy, only being ten, just wanted to know if they could still be friends.

Greg's letter was short and had many misspellings. Tom sighed, he recalled the Goyles that had been in school with him - had he really resorted to them as henchmen? This boy seemed confused and a bit desperate. His parents were not in Azkaban and they were pushing him to befriend Blaise, and his friend Vincent Crabbe had already done so. The Crabbes, Tom shuddered again he must have run mad, by that time, to have included them in his schemes, though he supposed they hadn't been difficult to lead around by the nose.

Tom felt badly for the boy, only ten and already being pushed into the role of sycophant to some Dark Prince-in-training.

Draco had said Lucius had read the letters ‘and was discussing with Severus and Sinistra about it all.' Draco was relieved that Theo was on their side, irritated that Pansy would still be annoying him, but he worried greatly about Greg. Greg's father was, according to Draco, frighteningly brutal and if he thought Greg less than loyal... Draco had shuddered, Greg would never survive, he'd said.

Rosemerta watched the boys serving plates of food, while she served drinks from the bar. It was quite nice to have the boys chattering and Renee teasing Draco - insisting that Draco speak French to him and then saying his accent was off - horrifying Draco, who insisted his accent was perfect, thank you. She heard the door chime and looked over, nearly dropping her tray.

Amos came in with his son Cedric, followed by her ex-fiancé Aaron Diggory - with his wife and two children.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

Rosemerta watched the six wizards and witches take their seats. Amos and his son were mostly alright, Amos had been apologetic about his family's insistence that Aaron ditch Rosemerta, but had privately told her that it was likely better to split with Aaron since their mother would only get worse if they married - ‘did she really want to hear about what a disappointment she was at every family meal?'

Amos had most likely been right she thought, though Rosemerta hadn't liked Amos for it at the time. Amos was looking at her uncertainly, and then looked back at the menu. He didn't look all that happy to be there.

Cedric seemed nice, the few times he had come in on Hogsmeade weekends - he was likely unaware of Rosemerta's status as Aaron's ex-fiancé. Her eyes turned to the woman and two children - a boy and a girl. The children, of course were not aware of the situation Rosemerta was being placed in, but the woman certainly was. Cherise glanced at the Three Broomstick's owner with unhappy eyes, and turned back to the children with flushed cheeks. She wasn't here willingly, either, Rosemerta thought with aggravation.

Rosemerta's gaze landed on the remaining wizard, and the likely culprit in this debacle. Aaron was beaming happily around and had the nerve to smile at Rosemerta, faltering a little at her cool stare. Immediately after dumping her Aaron had gone out of his way to not see her, or anyone of mutual acquaintance - it had been like he'd disappeared. Of course the announcement of a new engagement had been in the papers in less than two months, and a marriage a short time later. The children's birth announcements had come along in the next 2 years at regular intervals, and from the look of Cherise, they would add a third, soon.

Over the last year she had run into Aaron on the street once or twice, a shock to her, especially since he now acted as if they were old friends with cheerful greetings - no hard feelings, old girl - hope you're doing well, etc. She'd been too shocked to do more than stare at him and walk away both times. She'd figured he was trying to bury the hatchet in his own clumsy way, and wanted nothing to do with ‘making peace' with the louse.

But why was he pushing the issue, now? She watched him closely as Draco approached the table, nose in the air. Cedric snickered and Draco gave him a quick grin before returning to his lofty manner. The others smiled while giving their orders, but Aaron's eyes held a calculating look as he gazed at Draco ... and then his eyes found Harry, across the room serving meals and laughing with bemused customers. The speculative look made her insides ice, then burn.

Rosemerta's ‘arrangement' with Severus hadn't really been a secret in spite of what Severus thought - some did know of it. Their world was not large, so such things did tend to eventually get known no matter how careful a person was. The reason for Rosemerta's ended engagement was also generally known. She'd garnered sympathy for it, but to her relief, no pity. So many had been killed during Death Eater raids, the fact that she'd survived at all had been considered a minor miracle.

Now Aaron was here, most likely thinking that he could cozy up to her, and become best friends with Harry Potter and Draco. She knew Aaron's job involved construction of wizarding dwellings. Landing the Spinner's End contract from the Malfoys would be considered a coup. She'd once admired his drive, now it just seemed ... embarrassing.

Draco returned to hand in the order to the muttering Renee, who had noted Aaron's presence. Harry was right behind him, and they both looked at the chef in bewilderment.

"Zat horrid man is zee one who broke of zee engagement wiz Rosemerta. Zee cad!" Renee hissed at them. Both boys whipped around to glare at Aaron - Harry with fury and Draco with malice.

Draco grabbed the bottle of wine that had been ordered and marched over to the table and uncorked it, serving Amos and Aaron, whispering in Aaron's ear in a low tone. "A bit of a Plebian wine choice, but what can one expect from a pledge - breaking lout?"

Draco retreated back to Harry's side before Aaron could do more than gape, red-faced at Draco's back. Renee, Harry and Draco were soon huddled in conference, and Harry served the Diggorys' meal while Rosemerta sent a message through the floo to Severus, hoping he would arrive before the boys summoned Hazelette ‘for a snack' as Draco suggested.

Rosemerta watched the boys a bit tensely, not sure whether to hope for fireworks, or not. She didn't really want to put Harry or Draco in the middle of this, on the other hand it was nice to have champions, young though they were. She should have realized, when Harry picked up the banana cream pie and Draco and Harry both gave Renee malicious smiles that he returned smugly that something messy was about to happen.

The pie was actually going to a different table, but when Harry was going by a table next to the Diggorys Renee pointed his wand at a patron and the man stood abruptly - confusion on his face. This tripped Harry and the pie left his hand and went straight toward Aaron's face, hitting him dead center.

Renee and Draco beamed smugly at the sight and Rosemerta groaned, knowing a scene was sure to erupt, but at the same time knowing she would be putting this moment in Severus' pensieve to view over and over. Aaron stumbled to his feet, wiping the pie off his face while he roared in embarrassed fury.

Harry stood still in front of the table, eyes wide in apparent innocent confusion. He could hardly believe the plan had worked so perfectly. The patron that had ‘accidentally' tripped him under Renee's spell was apologizing profusely and patting Harry's shoulder anxiously.

Aaron, however saw the flash of satisfaction in Harry's eyes. "You dammed arrogant brat." He bellowed, realizing that neither Draco nor Harry was likely to allow any friendliness. He'd hoped that Rosemerta was still carrying a torch for him, and she would be open to throwing him an introduction and vouch for ‘what a nice guy he is'. That was obviously not going to happen, now.

The patron who had tripped Harry looked at him in astonishment, "My dear sir, it was hardly his fault. I obviously tripped him..."

"He did it on purpose, I tell you." Aaron shouted, not noticing that his wife had abruptly left, taking the children and Cedric with her, leaving Amos to glare at his brother in frustration.

"You're being ridiculous, Aaron. It was an accident, let's get you home and cleaned up." Amos urged. The entire place was staring at him and Amos could tell every last one of them was sure that Harry was absolutely innocent and Aaron was obviously being mean.

Aaron whipped out his wand, livid at all his plans going pear-shaped and now a public humiliation occurring as well. The patron who had tripped Harry gasped and pulled Harry behind him in agitation, but he needn't have worried - others had already stepped between Aaron and Harry.

Severus came through the floo in time to see Rosemerta hexing her ex-fiancé, shouting something unprintable at him. Aaron yelped painfully and disapparated away followed by a horrified Amos. Tom was standing behind her shielding Harry and the Patron, wand also drawn. Severus ambled over to the overly gleeful Renee and Draco - this looked like a Malfoy plot to Severus. Renee fled to his kitchen and Draco swallowed and tried for an innocent look - and failing completely.

Severus had been horrified to hear Rosemerta saying that Aaron was there, and the boys were looking a bit sneaky, but he was confident that Tom and Rosemerta could handle it, and since Albus hadn't come out of the library as yet, he didn't want to bring the boys back there. Now he was especially glad he hadn't - whatever they had done, he was sure that Aaron had deserved it.

The pub clientele were applauding Rosemerta and shouting support to her and Harry. Severus pulled Draco along behind him as he approached the victorious Rosemerta who was reassuring the patron that he was in no way at fault for the scene.

"I see you didn't really need me to rescue you." Severus smirked at the flustered pub owner. Severus bowed a little at the patron. "Thank you for your assistance, sir."

The man looked relieved that the fearsome Severus Snape was not angry at him. "Abbott - Bernard Abbott, and this my wife Marianne and our daughter Hannah." The two females nodded at him in awe - neither of them had been expecting such a show at their lunch.

Severus nodded pleasantly and pulled Harry and Draco over to the table Tom had been occupying, while Rosemerta made the rounds of the tables, reassuring patrons and listening to their reassurances that ‘she'd done exactly as she should - and the man was clearly deranged to not see that Harry'd been tripped.'

Tom looked at Severus apologetically. "I'm so sorry - I didn't notice anything happening until wands were drawn and Rosemerta had leaped in like a tigress."

"I knew what was happening - I thought it was a good idea - I could feel the man's intentions were false." Yvane snapped in aggravation, and then added a bit sheepishly. "I didn't know he'd react with violence. That was my fault." Yvane spoke so all four of them could hear.

"Don't keep me in the dark in the future, please." Tom answered. "I can't protect them if I don't know what's happening."

"You were so hard at work in that new research - I thought if it went badly, I would have time to warn you." Yvane said in apology.

"Well, we'll discuss the whole ‘trick', later, in private. For now I believe the two of you should finish the lunch-time rush so no one here is left with any impression either of you is at fault." Severus looked at the pair sternly.

They nodded and Harry went back to serving - taking another pie to the table that had actually ordered it and apologizing for the delay. Customers hastened to reassure Harry and Draco that they ‘were the very best servers' they'd had in quite some time ... or at least the most interesting and entertaining. Not a single customer had a complaint, as they knew they would have the most interesting tale to tell at whatever family gathering they attended for Christmas.

Rosemerta grilled her chef mercilessly - almost over his own fire and at last got the whole tale, which she repeated with a grin to Severus and Tom. Severus shook his head. He wished he'd seen the event - but Rosemerta had promised to share the memory.

The pub finally emptied of customers and Severus shooed Tom and the boys through to Dragonsrest. Rosemerta kissed Severus and smiled "Sorry I slew the dragon - so to speak - before you got here. Perhaps I'm channeling one of the Amazons that had the dagger."

Severus smirked and snorted. "Please - I've seen you take on more than one pub brawl and send the instigators to St. Mungo's." Severus hesitated "Are you going to tell me what hex you used on him?"

Rosemerta blushed and her eyes fell. "Well, it's one I heard my mum tell someone - I wrote it down, but I've never used it..." Severus looked intrigued. "...all right - it ties a man's ... um...penis into a knot."

Severus paled a bit and felt an unwelcome twinge of sympathy for Aaron, but it the feeling left quickly and he started to snicker. "Well, as long as any investigating Aurors don't consider it dark magic..." Severus laughed as Rosemerta swatted his arm.

"You'll be over to Dragonsrest in the morning?" Severus asked with a smile that he hoped wasn't too doting. He was so proud that his little Hufflepuff had done something so malicious.

"Of course, Severus." Rosemerta sighed happily. "It will be the first family gathering I've attended in years." She grinned slyly. "Not that I minded the more...intimate...Christmases we had together." She enjoyed the blush she got out of him, reminding of prior holidays together.

Severus cleared his throat, managed a smile that wasn't too sappy with memories and kissed her goodbye.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

Petunia watched the endless stream of cheerful Christmas movies on the TV in her hotel room. She'd watched It's A Wonderful Life, various versions of A Christmas Carol, Miracle on 34th Street, even some Disney Cartoons that made her sniffle - they'd always been Dudley's favorites. She was starting to watch The Grinch that Stole Christmas once again as she was beginning to appreciate his point of view.

She knew that once she turned Dudley over to Marge that she wouldn't see him until Christmas morning, when she would pick him up, but she'd wanted to stay nearby, anyway. Staying at Dragonsrest without Dudley at this time, well she knew she would drag around, making everyone else miserable as well.

She preferred to sulk by herself, where only she was affected. She'd insisted that Marge have Dudley call her every evening and that Dudley be ready to leave at 9am on the dot on Christmas morning. Marge had argued heatedly about it all, but the social worker at least had not found her demands unreasonable and had reminded Marge that if she didn't comply that Petunia would not have to offer this next holiday.

Lucius' lawyer's aid Roger Eastlake had said he would be there when she picked up Dudley, hopefully blunting the woman's venom and providing her with a quick way back to Dragonsrest. He would bring a portkey from Lucius to take them there.

Marge had nodded tightly at the Social Worker's words and level look. She would comply, but not happily. Dudley had hugged his mum and whispered, "Don't worry mum, I'll be okay." He'd opened one hand, revealing one of Lucius' unmistakable portkeys and winked at her, easing her mind. Lucius had ensured that Dudley could not be stolen away.

Lucius and his assistants had shown up almost every day, bringing paperwork from Spinner's End for her, to ‘keep her occupied'. It had been a kind thought, and it had made the hours pass quicker. She pulled her sweater closer, though she wasn't really cold. She'd never liked being alone, another reason she'd jumped into marriage and motherhood. She didn't want to become one of those clingy, obsessive parents - she hoped that between Spinner's End and the ‘owl project' she would stay busy when Dudley left for Hogwarts.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

Andromeda watched as Dora helped fix the pies and plum puddings for the next day's feast. Ted had been suspicious and a bit fearful about her ‘crush' on Tom. He was having a hard time seeing her as an adult. Andromeda was less worried. Tom was hardly a philanderer - he was actually a year younger than Dora, for all that he behaved like an adult most of the time.

Now, with the money from Dora tutoring the boys and Tom, and payment from Andromeda warding the safehouses for Lucius and Severus there were no worries about Dora entering the Auror program. So, all too soon, Dora would be busy as an apprentice and Tom would be in his NEWT year at Hogwarts.

Time away from each other would likely cool the romance back to the friendship it was born from. If it survived the years of apprenticeship, both hers and his- whatever Tom decided to do - well then perhaps it truly was love, and she would have no objection. Dora would then definitely be old enough for Ted to no longer object to any match between them.

Dora had pouted when they'd been told no visits until after Christmas Day ‘it's a family day'. But Wylda had arrived this morning bearing a gift for Dora that had made her light up. It was now under the tree, where Dora could sigh and look at it longingly.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

Christmas Day was finally there, Severus and Lucius had both let the boys sleep in a bit, knowing Dudley would not be at Dragonsrest until later. Draco had thanked the Malfoy house elves at breakfast ‘for their excellent service', and then presented them a large bag of chocolates and simple games of cards and the like, asking the head elf to pass them around. The elf had looked over at Lucius speechless and uncertain. Lucius had rolled his eyes and shrugged, he knew that Harry and Dudley had come up with the idea and Tinker and Dobby were getting similar gifts.

"That is fine, and pass around some butterbeers to all, as well." Lucius caved to the pressure and hoped no elves died of shock.

Lucius had long since realized he'd have never make a killer of Draco, even if Lucius had stayed in the Dark Lord's service. He was increasingly relieved that he was now on a different path, now that he knew it could only have ended in disaster for Draco.

He shook his head, he hoped Draco didn't insist on cosseting the house elves too much.

They retired to the living room that held their Christmas Tree and Draco beamed at the pile of presents. There were fewer from Lucius' acquaintances this year, as many were riding the fence on the whole ‘is he serious about abandoning the Dark Lord?' issue.

Draco proudly brought Lucius a present and watched anxiously as he opened it. It was a rather beautifully crafted box. Lucius ran his hands over the hand-carved runes that had inlaid silver. He could feel the magic humming in the spells controlled by the runes. He could easily recognize the magic as Draco's.

"This was very well done, son. I'm very impressed by your work." Lucius said with sincerity, relieved he didn't have to feign pleasure in this gift.

Draco was hopping from foot to foot in excitement. "Open it dad, open it!" He crowed happily.

"There's more?" Lucius teased and placed a finger on the clasp, which recognized him as the owner, just as it should from the spells and the box opened revealing a very old book on runes. He caught his breath in unfeigned excitement. He'd looked for this book everywhere - there had been few made and even fewer still in existence. Arden Malfoy had been a Runemaster and had closely guarded his secrets. This book held most of his knowledge, but he'd not allowed it to be published until after his death.

"This is a perfect gift, Draco, I'm afraid my paltry presents to you pale in comparison." Lucius smiled, making Draco whoop happily and hug Lucius. Lucius patted his back, hoping he could be better at such shows of affection in the future.

He watched Draco tear into his own presents, now satisfied by Lucius' awe at his own gift. Narcissa had usually done the Christmas shopping, knowing Lucius distaste for the season. But her gifts had been the usual things meant to impress and many Draco couldn't actually touch or play with as they ‘were too valuable'.

This year, Lucius had simply gone and raided the Holyhead Harpies store and bought cloaks, pins, pennants and the dreaded ‘T-shirts' with team logos. He'd bought for Harry and Dudley as well, knowing they were now Harpy-mad as well. Draco was thrilled and ran to change into the Harpy attire for the day.

Lucius glanced at the clock - they'd be going to Dragonsrest, soon. He hoped all was well with Petunia and Dudley. He frowned a bit. Less than a decade ago he'd have cursed anyone who suggested he'd be concerned about a muggle...squib - whatever Petunia was considered. Now he'd grown fond of her and her son.

He looked around as the house-elves tidied up the room. He knew there was speculation about who he would marry, now. No one seemed to consider that he might stay single. He found himself a bit envious of Severus having the very pretty and accommodating Rosemerta around, although he suspected Severus would find himself married soon.

Lucius winced; since Narcissa was gone all he had was a few ‘ladies of the evening' that were well paid that he had to see while under a heavy glamour. It was very impersonal and ultimately dissatisfying.

The problem was finding someone that could handle being a target; he had no illusions that whomever he married would soon find themselves unable to leave the manor without being stalked by Dark Lords and Death Eaters. The pretty young things that were shoved at him by hopeful parents would be dead in minutes - of course if he had to listen to their inane chatter for long, he himself would likely be the one killing them. Older and more experienced witches usually had an agenda of their own - which might not be a bad thing, but he rather hoped for some affection, now that he'd been watching Severus and Rosemerta.

Madame Zambini had already approached him, batting her eyelashes and saying that if he recanted his disavowal of the Dark Lord she would marry him. ‘You can say you were trying to get close to Harry Potter' she simpered. She'd not been pleased by Lucius' malicious and truly amused laughter. As if he should want to become another late husband of hers.

Rumor had it that the reason she always returned to her first husband's name - Zambini - was because she had truly loved him, and that the only real affection she had left in her scheming heart was for their son, Blaise. Certainly she always made sure that the numerous late husbands' wills included them and she was making her son - and herself quite rich.

There, of course, was some speculation about Petunia, though no one seriously thought he would marry a squib, even if she was Harry Potter's Aunt. There were whispers that if he married her it would be to cement his status as a progressive thinker and bury any thoughts of his past as a likely Death Eater.

He grimaced, he had thought about courting her - mostly because she and Draco liked each other. He quietly admitted that anyone he considered for a wife would have to pass inspection as a stepmother, first. Petunia would likely do an excellent job as a mum for Draco, Dudley would be a passable stepbrother and Draco would be delighted to be a step-cousin to Harry.

Trouble was he didn't think either he or Petunia could muster more feeling that friendship for each other. True, Severus and Rosemerta had started out as friends. He sighed, either the feelings would develop, or they would not. Perhaps he should try Tom's trick and corner her under some mistletoe.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

Severus dragged out breakfast as long as he could, and Tom was amused by Harry's longing looks at the piles of presents. Harry was finally sent upstairs to dress, just as Petunia and Dudley arrived. Petunia looked a bit worn, but happy now that she and Dudley were back together. Dudley lugged his suitcase and a large bag of what was likely presents from Marge up to his room.

Severus lifted a brow, and Petunia smirked and answered him. "Oh, she was apparently just fine with Dudley and she even held her peace when I picked him up. She really does care for him, though he said she did her best to ‘fatten him up'. As long as she continues to behave it eases his mind to see her - she is his last remaining relative on that side."

Severus just nodded at her, to Tom's horror, not arguing that Dudley was better off with no relatives that to have to see Marge. Tom wanted to shake them both, and sullenly blamed it all on that muggle psychiatry book he'd seen Severus reading.

Rosemerta, Lucius and Draco arrived, and Harry and Draco were soon chattering at Dudley non-stop. The adults shook their heads. How did they manage to pass information to each other when they were all talking at once? The noise diminished once presents were being passed around.

Severus was astonished at the dragon canisters - and both he and Lucius admired the runes etched into them. Harry smiled in delight at having his work appreciated. Petunia loved the jewelry box and was impressed even more as the runes and spells were explained. The Holyhead Harpy gear was as big a hit with Harry and Dudley as it had been with Draco. Quills from Dudley were admired by Harry and Tom, and the snitches for Draco and Dudley from Harry almost got away from them when they opened the boxes.

Severus let everyone see the infamous T-shirt and he vowed that yes, he was going to wear it at school. Everyone soon had a nice pile of presents and lunch was served. Severus breathed a sigh of relief, his first Christmas as ‘Harry's dad' had occurred without incident - so far.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

Christmas evening wound down quietly. The Malfoys left after extracting a promise from the Dragonsrest occupants to attend the New Years Eve bash at Malfoy Manor. The Minister of Magic was intending to be there - he'd left Harry alone for Christmas, but he was pressing for a ‘photo of the New Year being brought in, together'.

Severus had winced, but Harry had shrugged unconcernedly. "I don't have to give a speech, do I?" Lucius had smirked and said that could wait until another year.

Draco had waxed poetical in describing the wizarding fireworks they would see and the fun to be had at the party. "...especially this year, since it won't be mum making out the guest list. Some of the families interested in what dad had to say about supporting you instead of the Dark Lord will be there. Theo Nott is coming - I'm glad you'll finally get to meet him." Draco gave a grimace. "I think Pansy will be there, too. She's a right pain."

Severus had looked thoughtful and nodded again. He and Sinistra had been talking to Slytherins at Hogwarts regularly. They thought they were making progress, though Slytherins would always be secretive - they would likely know the decisions made after the student's graduation, when the students could decide for themselves and could see they had real options to what their families planned for them.

The other heads of house had had to quietly admit they may have ‘a small problem with Death Eater sympathizers' in their own houses, after all. Once he'd given the lists of names to them they had quietly talked to the students in question and had sometimes been quite appalled at the bigoted vitriol falling from the children's lips - much of it likely was simply what they heard their parents say, but some of the older students obviously believed it. Sprout and Flitwick had rallied quickly and had ideas of ‘debates in the common room' to air things out and perhaps counter that thinking.

Minerva had been the most stunned to realize there was dissent in the ranks, though after the Sirius Black debacle she shouldn't have been, Severus thought. However, she soon was on the prowl and speaking to students and many of their parents - who, of course, were likely former students. The McLaggens, especially were quite sneeringly contemptuous of muggles and muggleborns when asked their opinions.

Severus had somehow managed to not crow about the other houses problem with mini-dark wizards in training.

He shook his head and concentrated on the two boys playing with the gobstones in front of the fire. The set had been his mothers - one of the few things of Eileen's he had had. After Eileen's father Marius had died Severus had taken one of his few trips to Prince Manor, he'd been seventeen and Eileen had already been gone for years. He still winced, remembering how shabby he'd looked, sitting there at the reading of the will.

He hadn't hoped for much to be left to him, but it had gotten him out of Hogwarts for the day, though there had been almost as much humiliation at Prince Manor as there usually was at Hogwarts. The family holdings had gone to Marius' nephew, Seneca - who had at least had the grace to look a bit uncomfortable about it, though Seneca's haughty son Hadrian and his spoiled children had crowed loudly and given Severus superior looks.

Remembering their sneers and venom at that time had made it much easier to deceive them now, even if Hadrian was long dead and Samuel and Eleanor seemed nicer.

Severus had received ‘the contents of Eileen's Gringotts Vault' to Severus' relief, though it burned to know Marius had withheld it when Eileen was alive and in such desperate need. There wasn't a fortune there, but enough to get him apprenticed and on his way to his mastery.

Seneca had waved off his family after the will was read and had taken Severus to Eileen's old rooms, apologizing a bit for Marius' actions. "The old curmudgeon never could admit he might have been wrong - and though Uncle Marius didn't put much stock in blood purity, he couldn't bear Eileen marrying a muggle."

Severus had looked around Eileen's room, smiling at some of the pictures of a younger, happier girl. Seneca had let him take a few mementos, including the ‘championship gobstones set'. It was expensive - the gobstones made from semi-precious gems, and really quite beautiful.

Harry had been awe-struck to receive it for Christmas. Severus had enclosed a card saying the set had been Eileen's and passed to Severus, who now wished to pass it ‘to his son'. Harry had gulped a bit, swallowing a painful lump. Harry had called Severus dad often enough, but Severus had rarely called him anything but Harry. The card was now carefully put away in a keepsake box, and easily as precious to him as the gobstones, themselves.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

Rosemerta waved at yet another customer who was laughingly giving her congratulations and waving the Daily Prophet at her. She opened quite late Christmas evenings - but there seem to be a lot of people who just wanted to peek at the ‘lioness' who had defended ‘The Boy Who Lived' from a madman.

The stories in the paper were obviously by those who had simply heard tales from customers who had been there, and were inflated to more exciting extremes. To her relief no one had said who the ‘madman' was. She knew a few of the customers had known - or guessed since Amos Diggory had been there, but to their credit had said nothing.

Her regular customers knew her story, and would have closed ranks a bit - the wizarding world was small enough that the truth of the scuffle in her pub would get around, eventually. But having the incident blazoned across the front page would not have made her happy, though, if it dragged her ex-fiancé into it, and they knew that.

Hugo had come in early in the evening, ordering a pint and had whispered a question "Was there anything she needed help with?"

Rosemerta had whispered the whole tale to him, making him howl with laughter and he gasped out a cheerful "Well, done...I had almost forgotten that curse existed." He became more serious, then. "Do I need to give Aaron Diggory a little visit?"

Rosemerta frowned thoughtfully; she doubted Aaron would be back - ever, so Hugo's visit would only stir things up, again. "No, though you might pass on through Amos that he is no longer welcome at my pub. I imagine the fear of being identified as ‘the madman' will keep him quiet. I think his wife intended to have words with him - after he got out of St. Mungo's, of course." She added with a smirk.

Hugo nodded happily. He'd decided to not disturb the occupants of Dragonsrest, unless Rosemerta felt it was needed. Apparently they had everything well in hand, though.

The papers had been sketchy about facts and a lot of stories varied a bit but all agreed on a few points - that Harry and Draco had been ‘helping out' at the Three Broomsticks and Harry had been tripped, causing a pie to land in a customer's face. The customer had been unreasonably irate and had drawn his wand. Rosemerta had leaped between them and cursed the ‘madman'. Some mentioned that Tom had stepped in and one said that the patron who'd accidentally tripped Harry - one Bernard Abbott - had pushed Harry behind him.

Mostly the writers had been irate that anyone would behave that way over an accident, and Rosemerta was being touted as a courageous heroine, vanquishing Harry's tormentor. Speculation over Rosemerta and Severus had been coyly brought up. Several writers had been ‘charmed' that a potential mother figure for Harry had been so very protective.

Rita Skeeter, however, was still stinging over the other reporter scooping the story about the shirt and making her look stupid for doubting Snapes ability to be fatherly. Her article had been subtle, praising Rosemerta for her actions, but questioning the boys being put to work on Christmas Eve of all days, and even casting aspersions on Lucius for ‘leaving his son at such loose ends'. She pointed out that the two bachelors obviously didn't know what a child needed, though she had cooed that it was ‘not their fault, with no women in their lives to take care of such things'. Rita had stopped short of overtly insulting Rosemerta, but had asked with simpering concern if she was really mother material - ‘a pub owner - likely to be away from the house at all hours - consorting with all sorts of people'.

Lucius and Severus had sneered at the paper that afternoon and Rosemerta had used it to light the fire with. Rita and her editor had received a lot more howlers than they expected over her article and the letters pouring in had been almost totally supportive of Severus and Rosemerta - and Lucius as well. Rita had insisted that any response was good - it meant people were reading. The editor had not smiled, though, probably because he was still putting out fires the howlers had set.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

Remus had received a Christmas card and gift of rather expensive chocolates from Harry via a rather pretty Snowy owl. He still hadn't gotten much response from any of his letters to Harry, other than thanks for telling him stories about his father, and reassurances that he was quite happy at Dragonsrest. As far as he could tell his tales of brave Gryffindors outsmarting evil Slytherins was having little impact.

Remus was still at the safehouse on the outskirts of Hogsmeade. He flooed to wherever he was needed to go over things in the other safehouses or assist with warding. He had started contacting a few werewolves, here and there at Albus' request. There was a huge building on the other side of the forest from Hogsmeade that had been a storehouse. Albus intended to offer it to werewolves to renovate into a communal living for them.

Remus had admitted it might be helpful. It could be turned into apartments and werewolves could use it for a base, he hoped Greyback didn't hear of it. They would have to find a way to ward it away from him and his pack. It would be good to have some company, as well.

Order members dropped by daily for things. Molly of course, brought food. It was not the same, though. At times Remus wondered if he would always be alone and adrift. When he was studying the numerous books they had found, or was breaking curses on objects he didn't mind being alone so much. It was mealtimes that were the most difficult - expecting to hear laughter and debates, and instead hearing only echoing silence.

Maybe when the work was done he would remove to the old storehouse as well. Even if Mooney never accepted the other wolves as pack, he would not feel quite so alone.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

Molly had managed to track down Professor McGonagall - she did spend part of the Christmas Holidays at Hogwarts with the students staying over - there were only four this year, so it did not require as many teachers staying.

Minerva had a large, far - flung family. Her husband was long dead, but they had had three children, and now grandchildren and great-grandchildren. She had started teaching after her husband had died, finding the house far too empty with the children gone.

Molly had caught her at the castle, just before she was to leave for her oldest son's home. Molly had been obviously distraught and uncertain and Minerva had decided that a short tea before leaving was in order. Molly had hesitantly told her about Tom's visit to Bill and his passing on the story about Neville - adding her own brief questioning of Neville, with his story of being hung out a window.

Minerva's lips tightened, and she gritted her teeth a bit. She couldn't actually remember the last time she'd seen Neville - it was likely when he'd still been a toddler. She still saw Augusta at times, to have tea at Madame Puddifoot's or a bite to eat at the Leakey if they were at Diagon Alley. Augusta had occasionally mentioned concerns about Neville, but Minerva had always reassured her that she was sure Neville's magic would be just fine. She would never have expected Augusta would be at the point of allowing Algernon to torture the boy.

The idea of ‘frightening the magic out of a squib' was ludicrous. It was also one of those old tales that would frequently re-emerge and desperate parents sometimes resorted to. Minerva had told Molly to continue to keep an eye on Neville and Minerva ‘would be giving Augusta Longbottom a visit' before the school year re-started. Molly had left after Minerva promised to owl Molly with the details of the visit.

Minerva mulled things over a bit, sipping on the tea. Simply lighting into Augusta like she wanted to wouldn't work, and as for Algernon - Azkaban was too good for him. However, she knew the courts would not see it that way. She would have to use reason, of course.

She'd been surprised to hear that this Tom had started all this. Albus had hesitantly told her the boy's story. She'd been shocked and saddened, and understood the need for her promise of secrecy. Few would understand that Voldemort's son should not have to answer for Voldemort's crimes. The pictures in the Prophet that had Tom Riddle in them had made her catch her breath, though.

Minerva well remembered the Tom Riddle she had gone to school with, and the lad in the pictures was nearly his double. She recalled the handsome boy in school, his intensity and flamboyantly dangerous air that had made more than one young witch sigh in longing - though he had seemed indifferent to their advances.

It was the day after Christmas and she hoped Severus wouldn't mind the intrusion; however she wanted the young Mr. Riddle's impressions on this. She firecalled her surprised colleague, and was soon standing in Dragonsrest's living room explaining her need to talk to Tom.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

Nymphadora had awakened early the day after Christmas, anxious to see Tom. The gift he'd sent was absolutely beautiful. He'd sent a bracelet with runes of protection carved into jewels of carnelian and amber with silver beads strung between them. He'd included a note explaining all the runes with expressions of hope they would ‘keep her safe in her chosen profession'.

Andromeda had looked impressed, saying it was a nice gift - especially since he had done the work himself and had not just gone out and bought it. Ted had looked a bit sour, then said that ‘it was nice that Tom had her safety in mind'.

She'd hurried to Dragonsrest as soon as breakfast was over and gave Tom some enthusiastic thanks. Tom had also thanked her for her gift of a necklace that had a silver disc with a beautifully etched cheetah on it in gold inlay. "It's my Patronus." Dora whispered. Tom had been suitably impressed; he'd never mastered the charm, though he'd not tried it since his return in this time.

Petunia and the boys were taking down the Christmas tree and Tom and Dora offered to take down the garland and mistletoe in the other rooms. This gave them the chance to use each sprig of mistletoe one last time.

Tom was relieved that Dora had liked the bracelet. Carnelian and amber were not expensive jewels, but they held rune enchantments very well. They were taking down the last mistletoe when he heard Severus call for him. Tom was continuing to hold the sprig over Dora's head and trying to steal another kiss, while Dora laughed and stumbled away into the living room. They came to an abrupt halt, seeing Professor McGonagall standing there with Severus.

"Hello, Professor McGonagall." Dora managed to strangle out, blushing. "Happy Christmas."

Tom was choking back embarrassment and shock. He had very nearly blurted out a "Minnie, is that you?" when he had seen her. They had not been friends at school, but as a prefect he'd interacted with her a fair amount and had gotten to know her a little. He knew she was a teacher and that he would see her at some point, but this had been a shock. It hit him hard to see her looking so old...as old as he should be.

He mentally chided himself, no - as old as Lord Voldemort would be, not him. He was not Voldemort.

"Correct, I'm glad you are finally remembering without my telling you." Yvane said with satisfaction. Tom dissociating himself from Voldemort needed to be automatic. Eventually Yvane hoped Tom would not even need to remind himself.

Tom caught up with his surroundings just in time and stepped forward to greet Minerva. She was smirking slightly as Tom was introduced by Severus.

"Very nice to meet you, Mr. Riddle." Minerva said with a smile. She was far from offended; truthfully she'd been relieved to see Tom stumbling out in disarray like that. The scheming Tom she'd known would not have been caught cavorting with anyone, and certainly not someone of Nymphadora's bloodline. This Tom in no way resembled the one she'd gone to school with.

"I apologize for our entrance, I had no idea we had a visitor." Tom said with a sheepish smile. He'd hoped to make a more distinguished impression on his professors when he met them...or, rather met them again. Severus was giving him a partly amused, partly aggravated look. He'd read Minerva's reaction to Tom and was glad she'd seen Tom in a clinch that Voldemort would never have been caught in - even with an Imperious cast on him.

Minerva smiled a bit wider. "I spend most of my time with teenagers - I do know that you tend to get caught in clinches." She raised an eyebrow at Dora who blushed and nervously muttered she would go help Petunia.

"Professor McGonagall would like to ask a few questions regarding young Mr. Longbottom." Severus intoned seriously. "Perhaps the library?"

Tom showed her to the library and a comfortable seat. The library had been extended to double its original size now, with all the new books being added from Tom and Percy's duplication of books they found at Hogwarts library. Now the safehouses libraries had to be gone through before they were returned - not that Tom minded that in the least.

The addition to the library had allowed them to add a large bay window with window-seats that overlooked the Reserve compound. There were always a few dragons in the air to watch, as the boys had quickly discovered.

Minerva's questions echoed Molly's, and he answered them calmly - the story came easily, now. It, after all was totally true with only the omission of Yvane, and glossing over whether he really intended to use Legilimency on the boy or not.

Minerva was finally satisfied - with her need for information on Neville and with her curiosity about the younger Tom Riddle.

Harry and Dudley were introduced as she left. Harry was quite pleased to meet the Professor who still sent him letters with stories about his parents and grandparents. Minerva was pleased to meet Harry. And in spite of what Remus Lupin kept muttering every time she visited him Harry's lack of glasses didn't really detract from his resemblance to his parents. Perhaps it made his green eyes more noticeable, but James' features were still there as well - certainly the untamed hair was still there, though it was not as wild as James always kept it.

Dudley also seemed quite nice, blondish hair and a strongly husky body - not fat, really, just the promise of likely becoming a brawny lad, though he would likely have to watch his waistline when older, she thought.

"Can you really turn into a cat?" Dudley blurted out. Behind him Dora sighed and blushed a bit, once again - her hair cycling wildly between colors.

"Yes, but you must promise not to tell all the students - I like to keep it a surprise." Minerva smiled. "Animagus forms are difficult for even adults to learn, students should only learn under very controlled and careful lessons." They boys nodded with grins - and with sparkling eyes and the intent look of keen interest she remembered from the marauders. Oddly, she could remember Severus having the same look in his eyes when a subject had interested him - though he had hidden the grin.

Minerva left and Tom joined Dora in taking down the tree and dragging it outside. Petunia and Dudley joined them to take to tree to the middle of the pasture where a pile of them was slowly forming. On New Years there would be a bonfire and celebration.

Severus waved Harry back, asking him to stay. When the others had gone he took him upstairs and sat Harry down on his bed and summoned a package from his own room and sat in a chair next to Harry. Keeping Harry's present from him had troubled him. He didn't intend to let Harry parade around in it, but he felt Harry should know it existed.

He held the package out to Harry, who took it carefully, with a puzzled expression. "Albus brought this over, saying he would leave it up to me as to when you got it. I didn't like keeping it from you, but I wasn't sure you should have it as yet. It belonged to your father - James."

At that Harry tore into the package and shook the cloak out in puzzlement.

"It's an invisibility cloak, Harry." Severus said in amusement. "I imagine it was one of the secrets to his success as a prankster." He managed to maintain his smile, though knowing how much higher the odds had been stacked against him in school than he even had guessed made him burn a little.

Harry pulled the cloak around him and faced his mirror, laughing at the sight of his head floating in midair.

Severus smiled at the sight as well, his resentment fading in the face of Harry's pleasure. Harry took it off and sat, with the cloak over his legs, making them disappear. Harry stroked the cloak and chuckled some more, with a faintly wistful look on his face.

"I don't usually miss my parents...not in the real sense, ‘cause I don't really remember them, ya know? But now and then - when I look at the pictures in the album of them or something ... it will hit me. Maybe it's regret or a sense of loss - from never getting to know them." Harry rambled a bit as he stroked the cloak. "Thank you for giving this to me."

Severus' throat tightened and he felt the familiar twist of a knife in the gut. He knew that sense of regret and loss, though at least Harry was spared the crushing weight of guilt that Severus sometimes had. "I would like to keep the cloak in my room - in a box on top of the closet. I want you to know where it is, because you can see it whenever you like - but I need your promise to not use it." Severus tried for a smile. "Well, unless a cave troll invades and you need to hide from it. This is too hazardous a thing to be used as a toy or tool for pranks."

Harry looked ready to protest for a moment, sighed, and then nodded thoughtfully. "Okay, I promise. But can I have it later - when I'm older?"

Severus nodded. "Of course - It does belong to you, and when you're more mature and I know you can handle the responsibility properly you can keep it with you."

The cloak was carefully folded and placed in a box and Severus showed Harry where it was put in the closet. "I suggest you keep this a secret - you can tell Draco and Dudley later, when you actually have the cloak. It will be just between us." Severus hoped the thrill of a big secret would keep Harry satisfied.

Harry nodded with a conspiratorial grin. He and dad had a secret...brilliant. The cloak was very cool, though he could understand why it needed to be put up. It would be a huge temptation to use it to trick people, but he would keep his word and show Severus he was responsible.

The pair ambled downstairs and set up another game of wizard chess. Severus was determined to teach Harry at least a little strategy.

ZZZZZZZZZZZ

Professor McGonagall arrived at the Longbottom Manor early on New Years Eve. The last day of the year, she mused. She hoped to have Neville's situation bettered before the day was out. Molly had alerted her that Neville was spending the day with them and she had heard that ‘Uncle Algie' was with friends for a few days for a ‘house party'.

Minerva did prefer to confront Augusta alone, at first. She'd spoken to some of her family, with promises of silence on the matter and they'd been furious with Augusta and Algie. Some of her sons and grandsons were ‘acquainted' with him and all agreed he was quite capable of arranging an ‘accident' for his nephew.

Molly had also contacted Enid Higgs - Augusta's sister-in-law, and therefore Neville's great-aunt. Molly had been frank with why she was contacting her and laid out what she knew, though she didn't say how the facts had become known. Molly said that Minerva was intending to confront the Longbottom matriarch, but if unsuccessful, they hoped Enid would intervene.

Enid had visited Minerva immediately after receiving the letter, looking pale and old as she clutched the letter in one hand.

"I saw what Algie was doing - we used to visit quite often, with my grandchildren..." The old witch trailed off. "I couldn't watch anymore, he constantly belittled Neville - and the children were starting to follow his lead. I couldn't let him turn my grandchildren into bullying little monsters like himself. I tried to tell them it was wrong, but it was hard to fight him ... he can be quite charming when he wishes. The children are older, now and I've been able to show them how wrong Algie is."

"Algernon always was a bounder and a cad." Minerva sneered. "I always wondered how he managed to get into Hufflepuff. It's a wonder he didn't become friends with Barty Jr. and take to torturing people." Minerva hissed at remembering the notorious Hufflepuff Death Eater.

Enid's shoulder slumped. It was so discouraging to have Augusta still catering to her malevolent younger son. "I admit that I gave up after Algie dropped Neville off that pier ... he laughed while we all ran about it a panic rescuing him. He insisted he was just trying to help Neville ‘find his magic'. I tried to reason with Augusta - but she just kept saying that ‘at least Algie was trying to help Neville'." Enid sighed and rubbed her head. "She'll never admit Algie is capable of deliberately killing Neville.

Minerva shook off the remembrance. Enid eventually agreed to help in whatever way Minerva felt necessary if Augusta couldn't be reasoned with.

Augusta finally bustled in and served tea and there was some small talk. Minerva eventually brought up Neville, and went straight to the point. "Neville says Algie hung him out a fourth story window and dropped him, to ‘force his magic out'. He seemed to think this normal and apparently a nearly everyday occurrence." Minerva's eyes locked with Augusta's.

Augusta's hand froze in place, teacup halfway to her mouth. Her eye's held brief dismay and a little guilt. She knew others just wouldn't understand that it was necessary. She'd heard all the arguments that forcing accidental magic to occur was cruel and actually destructive to a young wizards magic, but she didn't believe it. Accidental magic happened anyway - if a child had magic. How could precipitating an occurrence be harmful? And she had needed to know that Neville had magic.

Augusta cleared her throat and said defiantly, "Well, it worked, didn't it? He has access to his magic, now."

"He always had his magic, Augusta, and what if it hadn't manifested - what a horrible death for your only grandson - being dashed to death on the courtyard stones." Minerva gave Augusta a sickened look. "Accidental magic does not always happen - children who have shown prior accidental manifestations still sometimes die from other accidents." Minerva looked at Augusta in frustration. "Did you really prefer a dead grandson to a magicless one?"

Augusta looked at Minerva in shock, and to her own dismay found she could not immediately answer her. Then she shook her head. "Of course not, Minerva. I love Neville ... I just worry ... what will happen to him if he's not strong magically? - look at where his parents ended up."

Minerva choked back an unsympathetic retort as well as a few obscenities - she had noted Augusta's hesitation over the question ... unfortunately so had Neville. He'd fallen on some ice at the Weasley's and had twisted his ankle. His insistence on returning to Longbottom Manor had troubled Molly, but she had finally relented.

Neville had heard most of the discussion, and his grandmother's hesitation when asked that final question. His anger had flared up, along with bitterness churning in his stomach. He hadn't deserved to be hung out that window, and he knew how horrible his death would have been - that long drop to the stones still haunted his nightmares. Surviving the drop to hear his grandmother thanking Algie had fueled his hatred for Algie - hearing Augusta hesitate over whether she would have wanted him dead or not if he'd been a squib now ignited an equal hate for her.

He fought down his fury and walked back to the floo in the atrium. He needed to cover the fact he'd overheard them. He'd act as normal as possible, and then go talk to Callidora - she cared about him and understood him even if she was only a portrait - she would know what to do about his relatives.

He loudly stomped through the hall, even though his ankle still twinged painfully. "Hello? Grandmother?" He called out, hoping his voice didn't reflect his anguished fury.

"In here, Neville." Augusta called to him in relief. The visit was going badly and Augusta didn't know how to salvage it. Minerva was glaring at her in outrage and she guiltily acknowledged that it was likely justified. She hadn't realized how her actions - and inactions looked to others. Her hesitation at Minerva's question had stunned her.

True a squib grandson would have been disastrous, as far as she was concerned; but she wouldn't have wanted him ... dead!

Augusta introduced Neville to Minerva. "I don't think you've seen her since you were a toddler, but Professor McGonagall was your parents Head of House."

Minerva mustered a smile from somewhere and concentrated on Neville. She would need to have Enid and Molly watch him carefully. Hopefully the knowledge that others knew of their misdeeds would keep Algie from trying anything else - and Augusta would hopefully also keep watch. Augusta wouldn't want others taking things to the next level and calling in the Aurors to investigate - she likely wouldn't lose custody, but the inquiry would be devastating to her good name.

"Hello Neville, I'm afraid I'm late for Christmas - but I brought a New Year's gift for you." Minerva brought out a magazine and unshrank it. "Your father was a fine Herbology student - in better times I believe he would have followed his father's footsteps and run the Greenhouses you own. His NEWT essay on firerose vine was actually put in the Herbology monthly magazine and given wonderful reviews. I heard you are also interested in plants. I brought a copy of the magazine that has your father's essay."

Neville forgot his anger and hurried forward to take the magazine. An article of his father's ... he'd no idea that his father had been that good at Herbology. All he'd heard was about his and his mum's exploits as Aurors, and Grandmother had always seemed to emphasize his mum's accomplishments. "Thank You, Professor." Neville said sincerely.

Minerva smiled at him, and glanced at Augusta, who was looking at Neville peculiarly. She was surprised at Neville's obvious eagerness at receiving the Herbology magazine. She'd not really thought about what magical talent Neville might have - she'd been too surprised that he had any magic at all.

Augusta's initial reaction was to sneer that Neville would be an Auror like his parents, but then she hesitated. Her son and daughter-in-law had been tortured to madness following fame and glory that way. In spite of everything she didn't want Neville dead and it was likely that Algie was correct - he likely had low levels of magic. Urging him to be an Auror would be madness. The family had made their fortune in Herbology and Greenhouses - letting him follow that and add to the fortunes would be acceptable.

Minerva stood to leave and Augusta felt she should make at least some attempt to recoup at least a little of the visit. "Minerva, I understand your concern ... and I assure you Neville will be safe at his own home ... I realize how it all must look ..."

Minerva looked at Augusta closely. She appeared to be aware that Neville's situation would be closely watched from now on. Minerva managed a tight smile and a short nod before leaving.

Neville muttered about reading the article and ran to Callidora's room, leaving Augusta alone with her tea and thoughts.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

Severus didn't usually take great care with his appearance. Since seeing Rosemerta he'd ensured his teeth were white - or nearly white and even had gotten them straighter - not a Witch Weekly smile, but okay. His hair was always clean before he saw her, and with Harry around he took even greater care with it - showering after brewing more often than not. He'd spent more time outside the past summer than he'd ever done and he still hadn't gone back to the paleness he usually had. He looked at his stained fingers and sighed. He had gotten them less stained, but not completely stain - free.

He glared at the mirror, he would have to make do with what he had available in good points. He was wearing a very dark green robe trimmed in silver. His hair had gotten just long enough to gather in a tail with a silver band. Harry had noticed his hair getting longer and Harry had gifted him with several fancy silver hair bands at Christmas.

He could hear Harry and Dudley laughing over their robes and trying to get their hair in order. He could also hear Petunia fussing - Tom had asked for help with cufflinks. Tom was nervous - he'd asked Nymphadora to Lucius' party and was now in a sweat to look nice for her. Petunia had nearly given Tom a nervous breakdown by mentioning that he should get her a nice corsage. Severus had conjured an orchid arrangement for him and saved the day.

The floo sounded and he heard Rosemerta and Dora's voices. Andy and Ted would also be attending - but would arrive from their own floo straight to Malfoy Manor. Severus picked up his own conjured corsage. Rosemerta was wearing a silvery dress, so dark blue roses that sparkled just a little would work well, he felt.

Severus took a deep breath and made his way downstairs to join the group. Rosemerta smiled happily and admired the roses as he pinned them carefully on. Tom came down and gulped unhappily at Dora's strapless gown as he realized there was no way to pin the corsage on her without reaching down the front of her dress.

Dora grinned and said perhaps she could wear the silvery orchids in her hair. "They will go nicely with any color my hair goes into." Tom sighed in relief and helped her arrange the flowers into her hair. Dora was wearing the bracelet he had given her and this lightened his heart considerably.

They were soon all portkeying into Lucius' receiving room and house-elves took their cloaks. The party was underway, though Severus noticed it wasn't the overcrowded crush that Narcissa always planned. Lucius appropriated Petunia and led her to meet several people - "They interested in buying houses in Spinner's End", he whispered conspiratorially. Petunia laughed and patted his arm, causing many marriageable young witches to clench their teeth in frustration.

Tom and Dora took to the dance floor. One of the few things Tom had learned in his former life was how to dance, and luckily the musicians were playing music he knew.

The guests were a mixed bag of curious former supporters of Voldemort - some of them eager to follow Lucius away from him, others doing so because the felt Lucius likely would know who the winner of the coming conflict was likely to be. They were mixing with nervous looking light families and muggleborns that Albus had talked into attending ‘to encourage them to turn from the dark'. There were also ministry workers that Lucius planned to cultivate, now, and of course the obliviously jovial Cornelius Fudge.

Harry dutifully let the Minister fuss over him a bit and introduce him to some equally pompous politicians. He smiled for the camera and answered that, yes; he'd had a spectacular Christmas. He escaped fairly quickly after that and found Draco and a snickering Dudley at the edge of the crowd.

The three boys soon found the few others in their age group in the game room. Draco introduced Theo Nott to Harry and Dudley with a flourish. Theo was a shy looking, dark haired boy who seem happy to meet Harry and Dudley. Pansy was also introduced. She was cooler in her greeting than Theo, and watched them closely even after returning to the card game she and some other girls were playing.

Dudley, Draco, Harry and Theo soon settled down to play wizard snooker. Dudley and Harry said they didn't know anything about the game, causing Theo to grin and ask if they had brought their Gringotts keys - he'd be happy to play 5 galleons a game with them. Draco swatted his arm and said the only ones allowed to hustle at Malfoy Manor were the Malfoys.

Dudley and Harry were soon taking Snooker lessons until midnight was getting close. Some other boys wandered over and engaged them in conversation, clearly curious about them. Harry and Dudley answered questions patiently, but were glad to meet some future Hogwarts students.

The four boys trailed into the ballroom just before midnight and then followed the adults out onto the large stone balcony overlooking the gardens. There was soon hushed anticipation as the countdown to the New Year started.

Severus pulled Rosemerta into a handy alcove as everyone else went to the balcony and quickly warded it. Severus hesitantly pulled out a small box and opened it to reveal a rather ring with a large diamond. Rosemerta's breath caught as he knelt on one knee.

"I love you very much, Rosemerta. Will you marry me?" Severus had tried to remember the lengthy, compliment - ridden proposal he'd thought out, but it had escaped him once he pulled the ring out.

Rosemerta squealed happily and pulled him into an embrace, grabbed the ring and kiss him heartily.

Severus stumbled to his feet in confusion. "Is that a yes?" He asked hopefully.

Rosemerta laughed happily and chanted. "Yes, yes...yes." Punctuating each yes with a kiss. "Here, put the ring on me." Severus happily complied, and kissed her hand for good measure in relief at her affirmative answer.

"I don't know when we can actually do the wedding ..." Severus began hesitantly, only to have Rosemerta place a finger on his lips.

"I know there are things in the works that have to take precedence because they involve Harry's safety - as well as Tom's and Dudley's. I would never expect you to ignore that." She gave him a mischievous smile. "Besides, it took half a dozen years to get the ring ... I have to pace myself."

Severus chuckled in concurrence. "We'll know when it's the right time, I suppose." Rosemerta nodded happily in agreement.

They made it to the balcony as the group was chanting "10...9...8..." Petunia glanced over at the radiant Rosemerta and she raised her left hand, making Petunia light up and direct Lucius' attention to them. Lucius noticed the ring immediately and smiled in congratulations at his old friend. The countdown reached one and happy yelling erupted along with the fireworks.

Lucius acted on his little plan and pulled Petunia into an embrace and kissed her. Petunia was surprised ... but curious as well. Lucius was attractive and it was flattering to be receiving attention from him. The kiss was nice, and there seemed to be a spark there, enough to make Lucius wonder if there was hope for more. The kiss ended and they both looked a bit intrigued.

"Happy New Year, Lucius." Petunia said, hoping to regain a little poise.

"Happy New Year, Petunia...I admit I hoped to start a new relationship as well." Lucius smiled a bit sourly.

"I also hoped to feel more than friendship in the kiss." Petunia added with a sigh. "Perhaps we should look into it further?" Smiling at Lucius' agreeable smirk.

"You would make an excellent mother for Draco." Lucius muttered, and then stiffened in horror as Petunia's eyes filled with tears. He started to stutter an apology, but was interrupted.

"That's the sweetest compliment you could ever give me, Lucius - I know you put him first in a lot of things ... as well you should" Petunia beamed at him.

Lucius was greatly relieved and grabbed a pair of champagne flutes as a house elf wandered by and offered her one. "To very good friends?" Lucius said, lifting the glass, the unspoken ‘and maybe more' hung between them. Severus and Rosemerta joined them at that point and all four clinked glasses together.

"To very good friends." They all chimed together.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

The New Year started out quite well. The announcement that Professor Snape was now engaged to Madame Rosemerta Christie was greeted with an almost universal sigh of relief in the wizarding world. This, after all, meant there would be a female presence in ‘The Boy Who Lived's' life and Rosemerta's performance on Christmas Eve in facing ‘the madman' had convinced most she was up to the job.

Severus returned to Hogwarts and wore the ‘coffee' T-shirt as promised and the twins got some excellent pictures of people running into walls while gaping at it as well as one of a cauldron exploding while its owner was staring in disbelief at the Potions Master, which they sent to Harry and Dudley.

Life settled back to lessons with Dora for the boys, with Tom studying as well as researching Yvane's memories. Rosemerta visited more often, helping Petunia with the Spinner's End project. Severus taught and continued to pile responsibility on his new student assistants and House duties on Sinistra. He suspected he would soon not have enough time for everything.

Remus convinced several werewolves to move into the warehouse and renovations began. The Order safehouses would be done by summer and he had resolved to move to the warehouse, himself. Albus had offered him the house he was in at Hogsmeade, but it was too resoundingly empty. So, Albus put him in charge of the warehouse and made sure it was known that it was ‘Remus' Refuge'.

Valentine's Day went well, Tom and Dora escaping to a fancy restaurant and Severus managing to make it to the Three Broomsticks for the evening. Lucius and Draco joined the Dragonsrest family for an excellent meal and had brought some chocolates for Petunia. They were taking it slow - continuing to talk and learn about each other.

Spring break was just around the corner, when Lucius made a discovery. He had been teaching the boys about runes whenever he was needed to fill in on a class, and he had often pointed out the runes on the map Harry had bought Severus while in Madrid. Lucius had finally cracked the code and was now explaining the meaning of the runes.

"The map is really one that shows where there were mines for various precious gems in that century. Gem mines often resonate with magic - after all many gems are able to gather and store magic or hold spells - so old mines are often prized by wizards as places to build homes over, as they will have access to leftover power stored there - even if the gems themselves are gone." Lucius explained.

Lucius traced over the symbols with a finger. "There is even one of the old mines close by here. You see - right here there was a mine that produced a number of high quality quartz crystals as well as other gems - I believe it is still in operation - though at a lower level. It is on the River Cyche in Dyfed, West Wales."

There were immediate pleas to go see it for themselves. Lucius thought a bit, he was interested in the mine himself as he'd never seen a gem mine - even a small one - in operation. "I'll look into it - but be patient. I have to have their permission."

In spite of that, the boys dug into books on gems, mines and the River Cyche. The area was apparently thick with old lore - the upper river is rumored to be a gateway to the fae kingdom and the lower river was where King Arthur had hunted the white hart.

Lucius made his inquiries and had permission from the small group of wizards who ran the mine within a few days. They weren't overly impressed by Lucius' name dropping that Harry Potter was in the group, but it was only three boys and Lucius, so the money he'd offered to get a tour was welcomed and permission given.

The tour was set for the day after Severus arrived home for the break. Severus and Tom intended to go over clues to the next Horcrux with Albus Dumbledore. Albus had memories and clues he wanted Severus to see, and Tom wanted to be their.

Harry was a bit disappointed that Severus wouldn't be with them, but he knew the hunt for the Horcruxes was important, so he resolved to find a really brilliant crystal to bring home to his dad. The quartet of wizards flooed to the Mine, arriving in a very nice office area and were greeted by a pleasant looking young witch. She assured them they were expected and took them through a short tour of their small shop with already cut or mounted stones.

"Our main business it to provide raw stone for the use of wizards and witches who need focus stones or crystals for their magical use. We do have some artisans that make jewelry from the crystals or facet them or polish them for use by others." She let the boys wander around the room looking at the stones on display. She'd been impressed by how quiet and attentive the boys were, she'd been afraid the visitors would be loud spoiled hooligans when she'd heard who was visiting.

The guide arrived - a burly man that reminded Harry of a better-toned Uncle Vernon, though his voice was much more polite. He waved the group to join them and gave a brief but interesting history of the mine. It had been hidden from non - magical people for centuries. But it had been in operation even longer - back even before the time of the founders the mines had been producing gems and crystals. For a time muggles and wizards had worked together, back in long distant days, though they had gradually grown apart after the time of the crusades and as Hogwarts was built and suspicion of those practicing magic grew.

"We still sold some gems to the muggles, even after the separation, of course and the trade for crystals to muggles has grown over the last few decades." The guide blathered on about the kind of crystals and gems they mined for as they entered the tunnels. Lucius and the guide cast some strong Lumos', filling the tunnels with light. "I'll take you down a tunnel we're working - let you see a few crystals being dug. We can't just blast ‘em out - hurts the magic you see. We have to take them out gently with as little damage physically as we can manage. Most of the magically damaged gems and crystals get sold to the muggle world."

They soon found the workers carefully unearthing crystals from the walls of the tunnel. The boys watched in rapt attention as a young girl finished removing a large purple crystal of amethyst as big as her hand from the wall.

"Wow!" The three gasped, almost in unison, making the girl and the guide smile at their awe.

"You can carefully look for gems for a time while I oversee you, if you wish." The guide held out whisk brooms and small picks. "Remember to be careful not to damage them - if you find any."

The boys eagerly took the tools and set to work, under the guide's watchful eye. Lucius amused himself talking to a supervisor about the possibility of a shop at his Spinner's End project selling some of the crystals. The store could sell to muggles as well as wizards - keeping suspicion down, as a crystal shop would fit in with the ‘artist community' story.

Draco yelped in excitement, having spotted a glimpse of blue, the guide hovered and talked Draco through the extrication of the stone. At last Draco held up a mottled blue rock in triumph and the nearby miners cheered and clapped.

"A very nice Blue Lace Agate - they are supposed to assist with psychic vision and achieving tranquility. It's quite calming - you have a nice size stone that can be polished into a sphere to hold while meditating." The guide grinned at Draco's beaming smile. "We find that visitors who look for stones often find ones they most need - likely they are drawn to them."

Dudley came across a small orange agate - just right for a more masculine necklace. He was pleased it was a stone for courage. Harry, however had found none after an hour or so, and the boys were ready for some lunch. They all thanked the miners for sharing space and waved goodbye.

They went to the Mine shop first, to arrange for Draco's Agate to be polished and turned into a sphere and Dudley's to be made into a necklace. Harry resigned himself to buying a gem for his dad, but had a time deciding between Hematite, Onyx or Jet.

Lucius snickered - "Yes, deciding between very black, shiny black and absolutely black for Severus."

Harry laughed, flushing a little - "But the qualities of each stone are different, that's the problem." Dudley then held up a paperweight size stone of black with white snowflake patterns on it for Harry to see. Harry was fascinated and quickly looked up its qualities. "Snowflake obsidian - for balance - I think he'd like it." Harry happily paid for the stone and Lucius pocketed it and arranged for the agates to be delivered when done.

The guide and a couple of wizards who owned the mine showed them to the small pub nearby to eat. They were interested in Lucius' proposal and wanted to talk a bit more with him. The boys stuffed themselves and felt ready for more adventure, but Lucius wasn't quite through talking. The waiter suggested some of the walking trails in the nearby wood.

"They're well marked and quite safe - as long as they don't stray from the path." The waiter held out a map and Lucius considered the idea and the three boy's eager faces. He relented after casting some tracking and alarm spells on them, so he would know if they were in danger.

The trio was soon tromping down the trail, talking about the legend of King Arthur and the white hart. "There are still stags in these woods, and sometimes there is a white one - its good luck to see one, according to the books." Draco grinned, still in good spirits at having found the stone. They did see a herd of deer in a glade below them, as the trail was steadily going uphill, but no white stags were with them. They reached the top of the trail at an overlook with a spectacular view of the river Cyche.

The boys looked out over the forest with interest, and Harry felt the breeze - making him wish he had a broom with him to fly. The early spring day was perfect for it, and the river below - he bet he could snag a fish right out of the water. He shook his head, wondering what made him think of that.

As he looked down a glint in the rocks caught his eye, making his heart beat faster - a crystal! He knew he was meant to find that stone - why else would they have come here except he was meant to see it?

"Look Draco, Dudley - I've found my stone. Help me lean over and get it." Harry stretched out on the ground and leaned over the edge of the bluff. Dudley and Draco held his legs and Harry hung even further over, trying to grasp the crystal. Harry was finally hanging over with just his legs still on the trail and grabbed the crystal - managing to wiggle the crystal loose. It was a large crystal - as long as his wand and so thick he could barely reach around it. He got it loose and handed it up to Dudley who put it in his shirt.

Then disaster struck, and the bluff's edge crumpled, abruptly causing him to slide over the edge, Dudley and Draco screaming and clutching at him desperately. The mountainside crumbled and the ground under them slid further, throwing Dudley forward to smack his head on a rock, stunning him. Luckily the rock prevented Dudley from falling over the side - but all Harry's weight abruptly fell on Draco.

Draco had grabbed a tree for an anchor but the sudden weight of Harry yanked his other arm hard and Draco felt his shoulder pull out of his socket. The searing pain made him scream and his hand lost all strength and feeling - letting Harry go. Draco screamed in horror - chiming in with Harry's own howl of terror.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

Lucius had tied up the deal with the miners and was sipping the last of the almost acceptable tea when the alarm spell shrilled loudly. He lunged to his feet, heart dropping in fear. The tracking charm would allow him to apparate to their side, luckily. He barked an order to the waiter, and heard him run out the door yelling that the young boys were in trouble on the ‘White Hart Trail'.

Lucius apparated swiftly and found himself on a cliff beside a barely conscious Dudley and a pale with shock Draco who was clutching his clearly dislocated arm. Lucius looked around. "Where is Harry?" He asked in dread.

Draco looked out over the cliff edge, making Lucius' blood freeze - they were very high up. "He fell over the cliff - I could hear him screaming as he fell - then he suddenly wasn't there - a bird was there and it flew off." Draco answered in stupefied awe.

Lucius closed his eyes in dread, an animagus transformation then - done in the fear of the moment. At least Harry wasn't dead, then. But an unexpected transformation would be problematic - Harry wasn't prepared for this in the slightest, and now he was alone.

The miners charged up the hill and Lucius explained the problem. A miner with some healing experience fixed Draco's shoulder, but shook his head over Dudley's concussion. "Yeah need a real healer for that."

Lucius asked the guide to assist Dudley and Draco in flooing to Dragonsrest and alerting Severus. Lucius borrowed a broom from one of the miners, and turned to Draco - taking in his misery. "We'll find him, Draco. I'm sure he'll be fine. Do you recall what kind of bird he turned into?"

Draco tried to describe it. "Some kind of raptor - but not one I've seen before."

Lucius nodded and he and a couple of miners with brooms took off to the forest below, hoping to catch sight of the animagus.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

Albus browsed over a few books in Severus' library while Severus and Tom viewed the memories regarding the orphanage and Tom Riddle learning he was a wizard. Tom was really quite insightful about things. Severus of course was trying to decide how they could search the orphanage at present, even if it was deserted - and if it wasn't - what then?

The pair finally pulled out of the pensieve. Severus had his usual neutral mask in place. Tom however had a look of irritation and ... regret? ... on his face. Perhaps seeing his father in the memory had been a bit traumatic. Albus hoped the boy wasn't' feeling guilty over his father's actions.

"I believe you are correct that we should look the place over. I'm sure the place would have been considered important to him in some way ... however I'm not convinced we will find a Horcrux there. I am hopeful we will find clues, though." Severus said bluntly.

"How so, Severus?" Albus knew if anyone could figure out Voldemort's plans it would be Severus. Albus could outmaneuver Voldemort on the chessboard of the battlefield with raids and such. But to figure out how to find something that Voldemort had hidden? Albus had found one - but Severus and Lucius had tracked down two. He would not discount their observations. After all, he was far ahead of schedule on robbing Voldemort of his immortality.

"The Dark Lord has put the Horcruxes in places of relative safety - in Abraxas Malfoy's hands, the Black Vault, and the ring was in the Gaunt cottage - it did have muggle repelling spells on it, and wizards had no reason to go there." Severus reasoned out. "The orphanage - even if he considered it important would be terribly insecure. Even warded ... if it was torn down the Horcrux could be lost to him. However ... we could look into it for information."

"Yes, I'll have information gathered about it and anyone still alive from that time - if he had any friends he may have confided in..." Albus stopped at Tom's snort, and raised an eyebrow.

Tom hesitated, he needed to be careful not to let slip information that he couldn't possibly know about Voldemort's childhood. "I just think - from looking at your memory of him as a child - he didn't seem to be the sort to confide in anyone, and...friends?...it's likely he had none, if this Mrs. Cole was afraid of him and calling him ‘odd' - if she was anything like the matron at my orphanage it is likely she called him worse when you weren't there. ‘Odd' children aren't well tolerated ... I doubt he had friends." Tom finished sounding a bit bitterer than he intended, and to his dismay Albus patted his hand in sympathy.

"Well, I'll let you know what we come up with, before going to see the orphanage for ourselves..." Albus was interrupted by the floo, and the sound of a shrilly hysterical Draco and a blatantly crying Dudley.

Severus arrived in the hall at the same time as Petunia. Draco spotted his godfather and lunged to wrap him in a hug. "I'm sorry...sorry... I tried to hold on but my arm dislocated. Dad's trying to find him..."

Severus' arms went around Draco in comfort, but he was abruptly aware that Harry was missing from the group, and felt like the floor dropped out from under him. The guide gave Severus a less disjointed explanation of what had happened ending the tale with, "...The lads said he turned into a bird while falling and flew off."

Severus took a deep breath and forced his frozen limbs to move. At least Harry was alive. But a sudden transformation like this - Harry was not prepared to separate himself from the bird, and would have only the bird's instinct as to how to fly. He was in an unfamiliar area... The list of things that had likely gone wrong was endless. However, at least Harry hadn't fallen to his death.

"Tom, please arrange for St Mungo's healers to see the boys, and contact Rosemerta ... and Andromeda and Dora - we may need them to help search. You can join us after Dudley and Draco are cared for." Severus said in a tight voice as he and Albus followed the guide back through the floo.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

Harry heard the sickening crunch as Draco's arm was wrenched from its socket and felt the boy's grip fail. He was then in free-fall with the river far below coming closer by the second. He could hear himself yelling in terror and desperately wished he could fly. Suddenly ... he was.

He was soaring with wide-open wings, eyes sharply watching the river and forest below. He could feel the wind under his wings, lifting him high above the ground. He flew in large circles, not sure of where he was supposed to go. He knew he was really a human ... not a bird, but his memories were confused and disjointed and he couldn't think and stay in the air at the same time. To top it off he wasn't sure how to land.

The bird liked water, and didn't want to leave the river. Harry glided up and down the river, high above it watching the fish beneath its surface. He was getting hungry, but the bird didn't know how to catch the fish, either. He decided to look for a tree he might be able to land on, with luck. And then he was spied by a flock of crow.

The crows had seen him coming ... an Osprey, who belonged by the sea - not here in their territory. A young sea hawk - but still much larger than them. However, they had larger numbers on their side. They attacked swiftly, forcing the young Osprey down, making him crash into the trees by the river and then he was lost from their view. They circled for a time and then left, satisfied they were victorious.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

Tom got the Healers swiftly enough; Harry's Healer from Diagon Alley had come over quickly and then had summoned a discreet friend from St Mungo's. He'd firecalled Yuan as well as the Tonks and Rosemerta. Yuan promised to ‘hold the fort' and watch over the boys and Petunia.

Petunia was beside herself, Dudley had never had a serious injury before and though the Healers had waved their wands and administered a potion, she found it hard to believe the sleeping boy was alright. She sat between the two and tried to divide her fussing equally. Draco seemed to enjoy her attention - Dudley had rolled over immediately after taking the potion, insisting it made him sleepy.

Draco cried repeatedly over not being able to save Harry, though both Healers, Yuan and Petunia all told him he couldn't possibly have held anything with a dislocated arm.

Andromeda, Ted and Dora had all flooed to the mine immediately and Tom was anxious to join them. Rosemerta, though, had an idea. "Fetch Hedwig - she'll be able to find Harry anywhere ... in any form." Tom brightened at that - a brilliant idea.

Hedwig was unhappy with the rough handling they gave her in their anxiety, and was even unhappier with the floo. She tolerated their trotting along the trail with an ill grace but tried not to fuss, knowing that there was some emergency occurring.

They got to the top of the bluff, wincing at how high they were. Tom cast several tracking charms on Hedwig as Rosemerta petted her and explained. "Harry is in a lot of trouble - he's turned into a bird and likely doesn't know what to do... You must find him and keep him safe - we will find you."

Hedwig hooted and nibbled Rosemerta's fingers in agreement, then flew to find her Harry.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

The Tonks' had all brought brooms and joined the others in scouring the area. Albus and Severus apparated down to the riverside, and started casting tracking and revealing charms.

Severus cursed and muttered to himself in frustrated anxiety. "Worthless Point Me spell doesn't work on animagus'...blasted boy won't be leaving Dragonsrest again before he's thirty after this ... Should have placed locating spells on him so I could find him at all times, before this..."

Albus tried to sooth him. "Putting a locating or tacking charm on him would have made him easier for others to find, as well. Harry will be found and he will be alright - I'm sure of it." Albus hoped he was right; Severus was in a froth and looking half-crazed with worry.

Rosemerta and Tom spotted them by the river and apparated to their side. Rosemerta smothered a gasp, seeing how distraught Severus was and hurried to reassure him. "I brought Hedwig with us - Tom cast tracking charms on her and we sent her to find Harry."

Severus almost collapsed with relief and gave Rosemerta a grateful hug. Albus brightened immediately. "Of course - a familiar like Harry's owl will find him - animagus form or not."

"We should start following her, now, it might be a long way." Tom said sensibly and cast the spell to follow Hedwig. They tramped along the river for several miles - it was very slow going and dark was closing in. Severus sent a Patronus to Lucius telling him their plan and Lucius sent the miners home and followed the Patronus back to Severus.

"Hedwig - brilliant idea." Lucius said in relief. Harry's bird was quite smart and could likely be trusted to keep Harry as safe as possible.

Albus summoned the Tonks' with a Patronus and they also agreed that Hedwig was their best bet. Albus sent Dora to Dragonsrest to update them and had Andy and Ted go on home. "It won't take this many to track Hedwig. We may need you later - and well rested - if this doesn't work."

Severus kept a rather brisk pace, considering the terrain. He was desperate to arrive at the end of the trail and reach Hedwig - and Harry. It would have been easier to follow by broom, but with Hedwig flying through the trees, they couldn't have seen her - or the spell trail.

Rosemerta tripped in the dark and twisted her ankle and had to apparate back to Dragonsrest. Severus hugged her and said he would bring Harry back soon.

Tom and Harry's Healer - Randall - was still there, to Rosemerta's relief. The Healer from St Mungo's had left, but had said he would return immediately if needed, but Randall was concerned after hearing about the unexpected animagus transformation. Such occurrences always seemed to end in disaster, as the young wizards didn't know how to transform back - a messy business. He was determined to be there if Harry returned in a bad state.

It was soon so dark on the river trail that even Lumos' were little use and the spell trail still went on. "We need to stop until daylight, Severus." Albus finally stated, to Lucius and Tom's relief.

Severus stopped, looking around in despair. Tom built a fire and Lucius conjured cushions and blankets. Lucius managed to get Severus to sit beside him, where he could be sure the man kept warm, though he wasn't sure Severus was really aware of it.

Albus settled in without a word, deep in thought, hoping to remember a spell that would assist them. He'd been watching Severus' despair for hours and realized that Remus had been right - the two of them considered each other as father and son. Remus, of course, was deeply unhappy about it. The thought also filled Albus with a sense of terrible foreboding. When Harry died - as he likely would in the coming conflict, he knew Severus was unlikely to survive it. Severus might love Rosemerta, but from the look on Severus' face at the prospect of Harry's death - even she would not keep him in this world for long, once Harry left it. Harry represented Severus' chance for redemption in his own eyes and if he felt he had failed to protect the boy - Albus sighed, this was one reason he'd not liked the idea of Severus taking care of the lad.

Tom sat as well, resigned to roughing it and too worried about Harry to complain. The thought of losing Harry was horrifying. Tom had come to care for all the boys, but Harry was the one he felt true kinship with.

"He was orphaned as an infant and not treated well and now are dependent on Severus...you have much in common." Yvane said. "He may not be your brother in blood, but his is your brother in your heart."

Lucius lifted his wand and bellowed "Ritzy!" Summoning an elf from so very far was tricky, but Ritzy was there in an instant. The elf looked around in horror at the circumstances her master was in. Lucius managed to calm her. "I just want food for all of us." Ritzy nodded and brought a small feast to them, along with a bagful of potions Lucius asked for.

If Severus kept up the pace he'd set yesterday, they would definitely need the pepper-up.

Lucius tried to settle in a bit and pulled something out of his pocket that was jabbing him, belatedly remembering what it was. He felt a stab to his normally chilly heart and sighed, looking at the ball of snowflake obsidian.

"What is that?" Tom asked innocently, making Albus and Severus also look over.

Lucius cringed a bit at Severus' sudden attention to him, but held the stone up. "Harry picked it out for you, Severus. He thought you would like it as it represented balance."

Severus took the sphere carefully - as if the stone was made of glass, his face a mask of grief. Lucius hesitantly put a hand on his shoulder. "We will find him, I swear it, Severus."

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

Harry huddled miserably by the trunk of the tree, hoping the crows did not come back. He knew his left wing was broken from crashing into the trees. The pain was terrible, but once he'd managed to settle on the tree-limb and tuck it into his side it was a bit better.

It had taken him hours to separate his human thoughts from the Osprey's, remembering his identity and his past. It was a struggle, but he recalled a bit of the book he'd read - that an animagus had to be ready to separate himself from the mind of the animal or it could - and would consume them.

Now, though, he was stuck. He didn't have a clue as to how to change back into a human. He was badly injured, tired and very, very hungry. The Osprey creeled unhappily from hunger before Harry could stop it, but he stopped anymore noise from occurring after that. He was sure there were things in the woods that would find an injured Osprey a tasty meal.

Harry knew he had to stay safe. His dad would find him, he knew it, he just had to be patient.

Something landed on a branch above him after darkness had fallen. Harry gave a startled cry, that to his embarrassment sounded like a chick cheeping. He looked up warily and to his relief, saw Hedwig. She hooted softly and dropped to the limb beside him. Harry cuddled up close to her in relief. This must be a part of the rescue plan - he hoped.

Harry drooped tiredly, but with Hedwig there he felt he could rest a bit. He was soon sleeping under one of Hedwig's wings. Hedwig crooned to him happily. She had done as a proper familiar should. She'd found Harry and was keeping him safe. Harry's dad would be here very soon, she hoped, and would take care of the rest.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

Three of the party managed to doze, off and on for a few hours. Severus however chaffed at the delay, waiting impatiently for dawn. He'd eaten to keep his strength up and to pass the time. He clutched the stone Harry had gotten him closely, fear stabbing at his heart. He would not lose his son.

He was up at the first glimmer of light, banishing cushions and blankets and putting out the fire. They all downed breakfast and coffee - and pepper up potions - quickly. Severus cast the spell and they were soon off down the trail paralleling the river once more.

To their surprise only an hour or two passed when they saw the spell trail stop. Severus stepped forward nervously, fearful of what he would find. He relaxed as he heard an urgent hooting above him, followed by unhappy creeling. The four wizards looked up at the Snowy Owl sitting next to a young Osprey - obviously Harry, as instead of the Osprey's trademark golden eyes, this one had green ones.

The bird tried to open its wings, but failed, settling them back against its body unhappily.

"Broken wing - easily fixed I should think." Lucius said in relief, recognizing the bird as Harry as well.

Severus nodded and showed of his own flying skills, rising to the tree limb beside the two birds and carefully lifted Harry into his arms and holding him close to his chest in relief. "Thank you for finding him for us Hedwig", He said to the bird and sent her off home. He then flew carefully back to the ground and the relieved wizards apparated back to Dragonsrest.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

Minerva perused a letter from Enid Higgs. Between Enid, Minerva and Molly it was a rare day that went by the one of the three of them didn't lay eyes on Neville. Enid was once again visiting with the grandchildren fairly often. They were older and after hearing the ‘hung out the fourth story window' tale, they were behind Neville all the way. Molly, of course would still see him most mornings for lessons.

Augusta knew there were plenty of eyes watching Neville that she could do very little about - and Neville would be at Hogwarts in less than a year, anyway. So, she had told Algie that he was to cease disparaging Neville.

"You are likely correct that he has little magic - but he's all we've got. It's a good thing you got his magic active, but you'll have to stop pointing out how weak he is. I'll find a strong witch for him at the right time, and his children will have more strength." Augusta blathered, not noticing the fury in Algie's eyes. All his work for nothing, and now she was planning on more little monsters to do him out of his rightful fortune.

But, he had smiled and said, "Of course, mother." Planning Neville's demise before producing more brats was becoming imperative.

Minerva was luckily unaware of Algie's homicidal thoughts and sat sipping her tea on spring break. She was taking the first part of the week at Hogwarts and Albus the next. The other teachers came and went as well, but as there were only three children here for the break there was no need to keep many of the teachers there. All of the students were nervous seventh years, hoping to cram for the upcoming NEWTS.

Professor Sprout was still here as well - she had plans for a few day trips, but wasn't really going anywhere else. Minerva wandered to her office; she hadn't read the last two ‘transfiguration today' magazines and planned to catch up.

Her floo abruptly sounded and gave her a start. Her floo was only active when Albus was away, and she never got used to it. Albus' head appeared in the fire, looking stressed and unhappy.

"Minerva, there is a slight problem - could you come through to Dragonsrest?" Albus asked tiredly.

Minerva came through the floo immediately, hoping it was nothing too serious. She was confronted with the sight of a young sea hawk sitting on the arm of a chair that was occupied by Severus. Dudley and a young man who greatly resembled the nearby Lucius Malfoy were sitting in chairs next to him, talking softly to the bird, who was bobbing and shaking its head in answer to them.

Two Healers were hovering nearby, conferring between themselves.

Albus told her Harry's tale briefly, making her shake her head in dismay. Minerva was an expert in transfiguration, as was Albus - but animagus forms were a bit of a specialty of hers and she was proud to say there were few in the magical world that knew more than her about them. Harry's unexpected change - even though it had saved his life - could cause serious problems.

The Healers recognized the Professor and looked reassured. "We are unable to heal him until he's transformed - injuries in an animagus forms don't always reflect how the wizard is injured. If we heal him as he is - we could cause more damage."

Minerva took in Severus and Lucius' displeased faces - the Healers had likely been barked at for being unable to help Harry until he was back to his human form. "You're quite right - any magic done at present is risky." The Healers looked mollified, and Severus and Lucius sighed in aggravation.

Minerva sat in a chair vacated by Dudley and looked the bird over, smiling at the very green eyes. It was odd, the characteristics of the wizards and witches that carried over into the animals. "Can you understand me, Harry?" The bird bobbed its head in an affirmative.

Minerva relaxed a bit, Harry at least had control of his mind, then - that was half the battle won, already. If she had to extract him from the bird's mind this could have taken weeks. "We need to move him to somewhere he can transform comfortably." She said.

Harry was moved to his bedroom, and the bird placed on the bed. The Healers placed themselves on one side and Severus and Rosemerta stood on the other. The rest of the occupants hovered at the doorway anxiously.

Minerva transformed to her cat form and leaped onto the bed. This caught the sea hawk's attention and they were soon nose to nose, conferring.

"Well, Mr. Potter ... you've gotten into a pretty fix." Minerva purred at the young Osprey.

"We can talk?" Harry meeped in surprise. "I didn't mean to - I was falling and screaming and wishing I could fly..." Harry hunched in misery, his wing really hurt as well as his chest.

Minerva shushed him. "We know it was an accident, and we're glad you survived - even if the rescuing magic presents a problem." She abruptly turned to her teacher mode. "I need you to look deeply inside your mind - find your center and feel your human body and will very hard to have it back."

Minerva would not normally have given the instructions so simply, but the transformation on Harry's part had been instinctive and based on his already strong will, so she sensed his way back would be the same.

Harry concentrated hard on his sense of self - the boy, Harry Potter. Imagining himself as he had been just a few days ago - the first day of spring break when he and Severus had walked along the cliffs again, talking about what they would do when summer was there. He felt a change occur and a sudden sharp increase in pain and sudden difficulty in breathing. He gasped in surprise and yelped a bit in surprise at the hurting and realized he was human again.

The Healers moved forward quickly, casting diagnostics and healing spells. Severus moved forward and sat beside the bed, holding Harry's uninjured hand. Harry opened his eyes and looked at him with an unspoken plea, confusing Severus for a moment. Then Severus realized that Harry was worried that Severus was angry or perhaps worried once again about rejection.

"Don't worry son, the Healers will fix you quickly." Severus said quietly and was rewarded by the relief and pleased surprise in Harry's eyes.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

Yuan trudged back to his offices slowly, satisfied that with Harry human again and the Healers fussing over him, all was once again well at Dragonsrest. He knew that as long as the occupants of Dragonsrest were living on the Reserve, life would not be dull - not that life had ever been precisely dull on a Dragon Reserve, but Harry and his friends had lent an aspect of excitement they usually didn't see.

Death Eaters, young lads popping out of enchanted diaries, dragons rescued from goblins, attempted kidnapping, Death Eaters getting eaten by dragons....the list trailed on. Part of it, of course was the coming conflict with Voldemort. The dragons knew of it ... somehow, and the dragonriders and dragonkeepers were preparing - even if it was only preparing mentally.

He'd been glad some of them had the chance to help search and ward the safehouses Lucius and Severus had ‘confiscated' from the Dark Lord. Many riders had family or friends that would be targeted by the Death Eaters when the conflict started, and they had been relieved when Severus had said that they would be happy to hide or support anyone the Reserve needed assistance for.

The Reserves had managed to stay neutral and free of the Dark Lord's presence during the last war - but many had had family killed or injured in an effort at blackmailing the Reserve occupants. Yuan was glad they had some better options this time.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

Minerva and Albus waited until the Healers were done with their spells and potions and Harry was drowsy from the pain potions. Minerva leaned forward to catch his attention.

"I will be back to talk to you about your animagus form - don't try anything until I tell you too, young man." Minerva shook her finger in admonishment, and Harry nodded sleepily at her. The pair flooed back to Hogwarts, glad that the situation was resolved with no one dead.

The Healers muttered together over a parchment, and finally seemed to come to an agreement. Randall turned to the nervous occupants of the room.

"Well his injuries did cause some problems as he transformed back to human - but we've stabilized him and it should only take a few days of rest to complete the healing." Randall coughed delicately. "However the St Mungo's Healer has to report all animagus injuries to the ministry - you likely will be seeing headlines over his adventure before long."

Severus frowned a moment, then asked "I know you must make your report, but must you say exactly what his animagus form is? Even if you hedge by saying his is avian, it would be better." He eyed the Healer's confused faces. "I'd like his form to stay at least a little secret - it would be safer for him if it was not well-known."

The confusion cleared and the St Mungo's Healer nodded in agreement, "Of course, ‘avian' is enough for my report."

The Healers left with promises to return to check on the boys in the morning. Lucius and Severus grimaced at each other and nodded - they would contact Cornelius by way of Hugo before the report reached the ministry.

Petunia persuaded Dudley to lie down on a sofa, near Harry's bed - the Healers wanted him resting for a day, after his concussion. Draco had his left arm in a sling, and was curled up in an overstuffed chair by Harry's bed, sipping on a pain potion as well, Lucius sitting in a chair next to him.

Tom stood hesitantly in the doorway, with concern in his eyes. "Don't suppose you're hungry are you, Harry. Or did you catch some fish as an Osprey?"

A loud growl from direction of Harry's stomach answered them, making them chuckle. Tinker popped in before he could be called, hovering a tray of soup with crusty bread and a tall glass of milk. Severus and Rosemerta helped him sit up and packed pillows behind him.

"Fish chowder, Master Harry, I's glad you's back and well." Tinker piped in happy tones. The wizards all smirked at the choice of fish, yet again for the young animagus.

Harry fell on the feast in relief. Eating one handed slowed him a bit, but he'd been warned to keep his left arm very still until it had set properly. The broken wing had taken the transformation back to human bones poorly and his shoulder had been badly mangled by the change. The Healers were confident they had put it right - but ‘he needed to be very careful until the skelemend potion had a chance to do its repair work'. He was glad he wasn't left handed.

Harry glanced over at Draco - Draco was left handed, and he'd be restricted until tomorrow by the sling. Draco had taken it well, saying ‘it was only one day'. Harry had ordered a second bowl and more bread when Hugo Savage arrived in answer to their owl and listened in incredulity to Harry's latest adventure.

"Well, well Mr. Potter. If anyone had any doubts about your magical strength, this should clear things up." Hugo shook his head in wonder. "I have seen witches and wizards as young as you transform while in a panic - but they've been few and far between - only four others in the century I've lived."

Harry tried to look interested in what Hugo had to say, but his stomach was full, his mind fogging with tiredness and his eyes were drifting shut. Hugo chuckled and said he would go talk to Minister Fudge immediately. "This shouldn't cause that much of a flutter - an adventure, to be sure, but with magical children it's something wizard parents come to expect."

Severus nodded absently, turning back to watch his son sleep.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

Hugo flooed straight to the Ministry, noting that luncheon had barely started - excellent, the Minister always took a rather long one, and Hugo often invited himself to the Ministers table. Sure enough, Cornelius was deciding between various soups when Hugo strolled in.

"Harry Potter just finished up some fish chowder - you might try that." Hugo offered with a smile.

Cornelius looked up in surprise. "Hugo, good to see you. How is our young Harry?"

Hugo looked archly at the hovering aide, who took that as a dismissal and left. Hugo sat and ordered a beef sandwich. Cornelius ordered the fish chowder and a club sandwich, to Hugo's amusement.

"Now, what is this about, Hugo? You never run off the aides unless it's dire." Cornelius demanded.

"Harry - along with his cousin and Draco Malfoy went to the White Hart gem mine in Wales for a bit of fun. Harry managed to fall over a cliff - though the other two boys almost killed themselves trying to save him." Hugo looked at the Minister's pale and horrified face. "Harry turned into a bird - his animagus form - and flew off. He's been retrieved and is back to himself, though he did have a small arm injury. He's sleeping his adventure off now." Hugo handed the minister a parchment with the entire tale written down.

The minister collapsed back in his chair in relief. "Great Scott! An animagus at age ten?"

"Not really an animagus...yet. He transformed out of panic. He couldn't do it again - unless someone shoved him off another cliff." Hugo said casually. "Severus and Lucius wanted you to know, since St Mungo's has to write a report, of course, that will be passed on to the underage magic department. They always want to know if a young wizard is manifesting this early, so they can stay on top of any muggles likely to witness anything. They want to keep his exact form quiet - just having them write down that he's a bird."

Cornelius nodded happily. As long as he was aware - and wouldn't look like an idiot when questioned, he was happy. "I have a press conference about several other topics, should I include this, do you think?" He asked. Hugo was quite canny about such things.

Hugo thought a bit, "Not as a main topic - leave it to the end as a ‘guess what Harry Potter got up to on spring break?' story, and say you are only telling them so they can write articles on the dangers of underage wizards attempting to transform without proper guidance - we always have too many injuries from those every year, and if Harry Potter got injured - though he didn't transform on purpose - other children certainly shouldn't try it." Hugo smiled in satisfaction.

Cornelius nodded in agreement - he could already write the speech in his head. Perfect, and another story that linked his name with Harry's - if only because he was telling the tale to the press. He and Hugo chatted companionably and then went their separate ways.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

Lucius and Draco took their leave reluctantly, but Draco really needed to rest. "I'm going to insist he stay home tomorrow - he'll object, but that shoulder needs to heal." Lucius said.

Petunia dragged a protesting Dudley his own room and handed him a dreamless sleep, with a stubborn look. He sighed and took it. The Healer had sternly insisted he rest, so he might as well.

Rosemerta kissed Harry's brow and then Severus' as well. "I had best get back to the Three Broomsticks - my customers will be expecting to see me soon."

Severus caught her hand as she went by. "Thank you, Rosemerta. Without your quick thinking regarding using Hedwig ... we might still be looking for him."

Rosemerta smiled and stroked Hedwig's head, who was sitting on the footboard of the bed. "Hedwig did all the work - but I am glad the plan was sound." The owl had been smug since her return from Wales, and they were all grateful for her cleverness. Rosemerta flooed away and Tom sat in the chair next to Severus, watching Harry sleep.

"You should get some sleep - while he is sleeping. I know you didn't really rest last night, and you can't live on pepper-up potions for long." Tom said quietly.

Severus sighed and nodded, "Call me when he wakes." He said as he walked across the hallway and lay down feeling the tension easing as he slowly accepted that Harry was home and would be alright. The relief was overwhelming, and he was glad he was alone so he could let his mask fall for a few moments. He fell into a restful sleep, secure in the knowledge that for now, Harry was safe.

Tom sat at Harry's bedside, eating some of the soup and crusty bread as well. He had a book to identify crystals in front of him, the crystal that Harry had risked his life for lying beside it. Dudley had remembered it was in his shirt and had given it to Tom. The large crystal had broken lengthwise into two long - almost wand-like lengths of an almost-clear light gold color crystal.

Tom finally found the crystal listed as ‘Danburite Crystal'. Tom smiled as he read about the properties of it - no wonder Harry had felt drawn by it.

Of course Harry awakened just before supper, yawning and trying to stretch. Luckily the Healers had swathed his left arm close to his side and chest, so he couldn't accidentally move it. Tom smiled at Harry. "I've been looking up your crystal - it's quite an interesting one." Tom handed him the two pieces of crystal and the book for Harry to read the passage.

Harry smiled, "A useful stone for me, then...and you as well, Tom." Tom looked surprised while Harry grinned. "I think the crystal was supposed to break into two. It's meant to help someone facilitate a deep change and leave the past behind - that's something both of us are doing." Harry looked briefly uncomfortable and then forged forward, proffering one of the two crystals to Tom. "And I think it would be a gift that one brother would share with the other...I think that's what we are becoming...don't you?"

Tom was frozen for a moment in shock, deeply touched by Harry's offer. He, too, had felt the two of them were walking down a path toward some sort of brotherhood, but he hadn't expected Harry to draw that conclusion so soon.

"Harry is remarkably insightful about some things. And I think he's always wanted a big brother - just as he's always wanted parents." Yvane commented.

"Thank you, Harry." Tom accepted the crystal in a slightly choked voice. "I'm happy to be your brother, Harry - just promise no more flinging yourself over cliffs just because you see something shiny, okay?"

Harry chortled happily. "Promise - I'll firecall you and let you go fetch it for me."

"That would be easier that camping out all night." Tom almost bit his tongue at that, he hadn't meant to sound like he had minded...but Harry just looked envious.

"Was it fun? I've never been camping. Do you think we can camp out somewhere over the summer?" Harry's eyes lit up at the thought.

"We'll have to acquire a wizard tent - I don't like ‘roughing it'." Severus' voice came from the doorway. He had heard the boys talking about the crystal and it had been heartening to hear the boy's pledge of brotherhood. It greatly relieved his mind that they had bonded this way, instead of any further jealousy developing as it had in the past.

"Wizard tent? What do you mean? Do they had weatherproofing and stuff on them - or do they assemble themselves?" Harry asked eagerly. Tom looked equally curious.

"We'll leave that as a surprise for another time. The spells on wizard tents are ... extensive, but I'd rather you see them for yourselves." Severus smirked at the two. The hunt for information on tents would keep Harry...and likely Dudley and Tom ... busy for a day or two. He would have to warn Draco to not spill the beans. Draco would likely enjoy teasing the lot of them over it for a bit.

Severus mused that Tom would likely be ordering more books - there was nothing in his library on anything as frightful as camping. He left the boys talking excitedly about what might be added to a tent. Dudley joined them, yawning, as Severus left to order supper and heard Dudley start describing an RV to Tom and explaining the name Winnabago.

Tinker fussed over what to serve, young master Harry had the bird gone from him long enough now to not mind something other than fish, but with only one hand it must be a simple dish. Young master Dudley also needed something easy on the stomach, though the worst of his injury was over with. Shepard's Pie was finally decided on for the boys and steaks were thrown on the fire for Tom and Master Severus. He popped in to ask Mistress Petunia which she would prefer and she opted for the Shepard's pie. Tinker sighed in contentment - and squeaked at Dobby to hurry with the berries and cream trifle. He knew Harry would be wanting that.

Harry was sleepy after the hearty supper; it was good to not be hungry. The missed meals while an Osprey had brought back memories of worse times - before he and Dudley had run to Severus. He'd almost forgotten the feeling of misery and desperation that hunger could bring on. Severus tucked him into bed after several potions.

"Sleep well, son, you're safely at home." Harry felt the words like a warm hug and drifted happily into sleep.

Severus watched Harry drift off, and smiled. It would be an early night for all of them, he thought, in spite of the naps. Tom was firecalling Dora to give yet another update on Harry. Severus grinned a bit at that. He hoped Tom's attachment to the girl would not come to a horrible end when she started Auror training. If they just drifted apart it wouldn't be so bad, but she - or he might find someone new and then there would be tears and hard feelings. Severus shuddered - the worst part of being Head of House was when there was some romantic horror occurring - well he thought with a smile, that would be something shunted off to Sinistra from now on. It was one of the first duties he'd landed her with.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

Draco had rested fairly well all night, but now dawn was breaking and for once he wasn't bouncing out of bed eagerly. He'd been so relieved that Harry was rescued and back to himself that he hadn't really thought about the implications of Harry's accomplishment until he'd awakened this morning. He'd known that Harry was powerful, but this had illustrated just how powerful he likely was.

Draco had wanted to get his animagus form the moment he heard they existed - at approximately the age of five. He'd yelled and thrown tantrums when he learned that most wizards didn't study for it until after Hogwarts, though some sixth and seventh years took tutoring - very expensive tutoring - in it.

His father had finally silenced him, promising to tutor him, himself, when his magic and control was considered great enough. Lucius was a rather elegant white fox and Draco hoped to be something similar. He would have been content to wait, but now Harry was a sea hawk - an Osprey - and he felt the unfamiliar burn of envy. He knew it was likely stupid - Harry wouldn't be allowed to do it again without extensive lessons, and would probably be forbidden them for years, yet.

Still, it was hard to take.

He curled up on his side and tried to tell himself it didn't matter. He was surprised to find his moping interrupted by his already dressed-to-the-nines father, and a long line of house elves carrying breakfast trays and potions.

Lucius had wondered if Draco wouldn't be annoyed by this mishap of Harry's. He well remembered Draco's obsession with animagus abilities. As a younger child he'd often begged Lucius to change into his fox form. It was one trick Lucius had not minded indulging him in. Lucius was quite proud of the accomplishment. Transfiguration had not been Lucius' top subject, after all.

Sure enough, as he looked at Draco he could see the misery and jealousy swirling in his grey eyes. He seemed to be struggling against it, though. This impressed Lucius; he could remember when Draco would not have done so. But, Draco valued Harry's friendship - had suffered a very painful dislocated shoulder in an effort to rescue him. This had also impressed Lucius deeply. It was good to know that Draco could display courage at the right time.

"Well, how is the shoulder feeling? The healer will be here to check it over before lunch." Lucius reached out a hand and an elf put the morning paper in it. Lucius opened it and lay it on Draco's lap. "You and Dudley are touted as selfless heroes enduring painful injuries in an effort to save Harry's life. You'll be getting fan mail soon." Lucius joked.

Draco managed a brief smile and glanced at his father. He was pretty sure his dad had figured out his problem. Not much got by him - especially a person's motivations and weaknesses.

"I know I'm being petty and foolish by envying Harry, father. I'm kind of glad I have to have this day at home. It will give me time to remind myself that I'm glad Harry transformed - it saved his life, and it won't be that many years before I can start training to find my own form." Draco managed to say this with a positive tone and a marked amount of sincerity, Lucius was pleased to note.

Lucius nodded and sat near Draco on the bed, waving one of the trays to lie across Draco's lap. "It's good you are facing this now, rather than later - I know that up to now that even though we knew Harry was powerful, he hadn't done anything you couldn't do as well." Lucius looked at Draco seriously. "We all at one time or another have to face the fact that there will always be someone out there that can outdo us in one way or another. Even Dumbledore had to face the fact that Professor McGonagall knew more than him about animagus transformations. There's always someone better - at potions, chess, or has more power, or wealth, or ... whatever. You will find your own excellence that others will envy you for, Draco."

Draco nodded and smiled. "Thank you, father."

Lucius smiled in return. Now and then he managed to do the father thing correctly. He was trying quite hard at it, with Narcissa gone. He'd been pleasantly surprised, when they had returned with Harry to find Petunia sitting between Draco and Dudley, comforting them both. Well, comforting Draco anyway. Dudley had rolled over and pretended sleep.

He would need to send a nice bouquet and note to her. He rose and walked toward the door. "I'll be in my office, downstairs if you need me."

Draco smiled and started on breakfast, he was feeling better about it all, already.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

Severus studied the paper with his second cup of coffee. The minister had apparently told Harry's story as a ‘warning to other young wizards' that animagus forms were not to be trifled with. Cornelius had emphasized that Harry was not to blame for it, as his magic had kicked in to save him. A clever ruse, Severus thought - likely Hugo's.

The reporters had even gotten the story straight and had been glowing in their praise of Draco and Dudley. They'd sounded impressed at the speed that they had found Harry, and Severus smiled at their description of Rosemerta as being brilliantly clever to use Hedwig. All in all they were decent articles. Of course Rita Skeeter managed to coo over them and slash at them with her pen at the same time. Words like reckless and incompetent were used throughout the article. Harry would likely be steamed.

Breakfast was interrupted by a ministry owl. Severus took the letter and shooed the owl off. It was likely the minister hoping for an opportunity to visit and have his picture taken at Harry Potter's sickbed.

To Severus Snape

The Guardian of Harry Potter,

It has come to our attention that your ward, one Harry Potter, transformed into a bird in an area that could have contained muggles. He is not listed as an animagus.

We require you and your ward to present yourselves before the Wizengamot in an inquiry and possible prosecution on this coming Monday.

Dolores Umbridge,

Secretary to Section Chief

Auror Rufus Scrimgeour.

Severus had difficulty re-reading the letter through the red haze that crossed his vision. He was all too familiar with Rufus and that hateful bitch of a secretary was a smarmy terror to anyone that didn't agree totally with her view of the world.

Severus crumpled the parchment in his fist and allowed himself a hateful smirk that would have caused scores of students to faint or have hysterics. It was Saturday, by Monday he and Lucius and his kennel of lawyers would have plans in place to devastate Rufus and his pit-bull secretary's schemes.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

Dolores Umbridge viewed the growing stack of parchment with satisfaction. In a few days, months of work would finally pay off. She would finally be getting ahead in the Ministry the way she had expected to by now. She had expected to become an aide to the Minister himself after her tireless work on the Werewolf legislation, but instead she'd been made a secretary to one of the Auror section chiefs. It probably had been due to her loud objections when she heard about Harry Potter becoming the ward of that scapegrace Severus Snape. The Minister had apparently heard and had been ... displeased. She hadn't known the Minister was friendly with that halfblood sneak.

She now felt it was a lucky break, as Rufus Scrimgeour was definitely someone with ambition - and she was sure with her assistance he would become the Minister within the decade. Rufus had been outraged that a former Death Eater - even if he had been a spy - was now the ‘Boy Who Lived's' guardian.

Dolores sniffed in disdain. She didn't understand what the fuss was about. The brat's father had been impeccably pureblooded - but his mother had been a jumped-up muggleborn, snatching the first pureblood she could attract the eye of - likely she'd been from some gutter or other.

None the less, the brat was seen as an important symbol to the ignorant masses - well, actually a symbol to most of the wizarding world she conceded. As such, he should be under the control of someone trustworthy in the ministry. Rufus agreed with her.

They'd been trying to find reasons to remove Harry Potter from Snape's custody, but had not found anything. They'd thought about it with the McNair incident, but Rufus said too many would say Harry was obviously safe on the Dragon Reserve after that idiot had gotten eaten.

Now, though, they felt they had grounds to make an attempt. Rufus had sneered at the report of Harry Potter's ‘accidental' transformation. It was obvious to him that Harry had to have been studying it and it couldn't have been his first transformation. That meant that his guardian was teaching him the animagus transformation which was clearly very irresponsible - or, if Harry Potter was doing it on his own he was indulging in very reckless behavior and his guardian wasn't keeping a proper eye on him.

When she and Rufus had read the report from St Mungo's Dolores had snuck the ‘inquiry' on the docket late enough on Friday so the Wizengamot wouldn't know of it until Monday. Since it was an ‘inquiry' she hadn't had to get permission from the Wizengamot, but once the truth came out it would quickly become a trial. Hopefully it would end in new guardians for Mr. Potter.

Dolores patted the other roll of parchment she had filed a copy of Friday - a request for the guardianship of one Harry Potter for Dolores Jane Umbridge. She and Rufus would ensure that Mr. Potter would do his duty in helping guide the wizarding world, since people seemed to listen when Harry's name was mentioned.

Yes, Monday would be a wonderful day.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

Remus read about Harry's adventure as a bird with interest. He'd expected Harry to be a stag, like James. Animagus forms quite often ran in families. None the less, Harry seemed to be following family tradition and studying ahead to become a very young Animagi. He wondered what Harry would name his form.

He looked around the warehouse, which was swiftly turning into dozens of apartments. It was nice to be with werewolves - a pack again. He was close enough to his old pack to feel...not exactly content, but at least more comfortable. He was in contact with Harry, and he was able to visit James and Lily's grave. He could even feel that Sirius was not that far away - in Azkaban. Remus sighed - in spite of Sirius' betrayal; his wolf still considered him pack.

Remus frowned, shaking off bad memories; Harry needed to know more about the Marauders - their forms and the tradition of naming them. He sat and penned a lengthy letter about Moony, Padfoot, Prongs and Wormtail. As he finished he realized that Severus would be reading it first. He sighed - Harry's guardian would not be amused by tales of three illegal, unregistered Animagi running the forest with a werewolf.

He added a note in with the letter, insisting that Severus allow Harry to read it.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

Severus firecalled Hugo Savage first, and Hugo stepped into the library with a laugh. "Harry can't have gotten into another fix, so soon?" he laughed, then became abruptly more serious as he viewed Severus' grimly furious face.

Severus wordlessly handed Hugo the ministry summons. Hugo looked at it in incredulity. "They have no case - it's ridiculous! And when did they file this - there was nothing on the docket when the Wizengamot left Friday?"

"It's an inquiry - so they didn't have to run it by you. They filed it after you left, so no one would know until Monday morning." Severus answered quietly. "They are hoping we view this with amusement - but they have a bigger plan in mind, I'm sure of it."

Hugo frowned and answered thoughtfully. "Rufus doesn't do anything without due thought, you are right that he must have a plan - and his secretary is known to have been very loud in her criticism of your guardianship of Harry."

"That's likely it, then. They plan to skew this to look negligent, somehow, and try for guardianship." Severus said flatly.

"You think they'll go that far?" Hugo asked skeptically, and then frowned, remembering Dolores' zeal. "You may be right."

"We should talk to Lucius." Severus said and received an emphatic nod from Hugo. The pair went to tell Tom to keep an eye on things and heard the Healer telling Harry he could get out of bed - but would need to keep his left arm swathed for another day.

"But I want a shower - I feel totally grubby." Harry whined. A low murmur was heard and then an answering yelp of horror from Harry. "You are NOT going to help me, Aunt Petunia ... I'll wait until tomorrow morning, then."

Severus and Hugo were still chuckling as they waved Tom out into the hall. Severus told him they were off to Malfoy Manor and Tom was shown the note. He reacted with pale, tight lipped fury. "We should just tell them to bugger off - We're on a Reserve - they've no jurisdiction."

Hugo lifted his eyebrows - he hadn't thought of that. Severus though, shook his head. "I'd rather save that ace up our sleeves for something more important. This can be beaten easily, I think, and if we retreat behind the Reserve borders at present there won't be any Hogwarts for either of you until all the legal tangle is unraveled - and if the Wizengamot is in an uproar, that may take awhile."

Tom grimaced and nodded. "Well, I'll hold the fort, here, and you see what Lucius' lawyers cook up, then."

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

Lucius was creating piles of applicants for houses at the Spinner's End project - ‘yes', ‘no' and ‘we'll let you know when the next project starts'. It was obvious there was a need for homes of this sort, and Lucius was already scouting for more areas to make into gated communities. Many were muggleborns or half-bloods who didn't have wizarding family homes to live in - or couldn't afford to buy would of the huge old mansions that might be for sale. They were forced to live in the muggle world - and have to curtail their magic use, or put up with a ratty garret in Diagon Alley.

The Spinner's End community was perfect for them - especially the series of ‘condo's' that Petunia insisted he erect immediately down by the river. The occupants wouldn't have much of a yard and they were small - he hadn't understood who would want them, but after asking around, Petunia insisted that young unmarried wizards and witches would find them perfect - they had already sold all the ones built and a sizable stack of applicants for more.

Draco had shown up in his study just before lunch and was teaching a pair of young house elves how to play Chinese checkers. The Christmas gifts of toys and games had been welcomed, but they didn't understand some of the games. Draco certainly didn't mind trouncing them in the games, while teaching them the rules.

The elves were squeaking happily, apparently not caring if the marbles went where they were supposed to or not. Lucius grimaced and shook his head. Creatures who didn't care whether they won or lost were beyond his understanding.

Hugo and Severus arrived to his surprise and he was handed a Ministry summons. He read it with mounting anger and agreed that it was a pretext - likely for an attempt at wresting control of Harry away from Severus.

Angus Essex, Lucius' chief lawyer and his aide Roger Eastlake were soon there, writing up forms to present a legal tangle - if Dolores and Rufus succeeded in anything. Lucius sent for a ‘friend working in the ministry, who happened to also be on Lucius' payroll' for information on anything Dolores or Rufus may have filed recently. It was a vague command, but the little rabbit-like man scurried off.

"We need to be prepared to defend any and all aspects of Harry's life at Dragonsrest - everyone even vaguely involved with him needs to attend this, in case we need them." Angus was adamant. "We don't know where they'll strike, so we need to prepare for anything." Lists were soon made of people to invite to the Ministry on Monday.

The rabbity man scurried back in, looking energized. "I found something, Mr. Malfoy." The man was almost bouncing in his excitement. "I was at the section that deals with family records - including adoption, guardianships and the like. I saw an application being put on hold - the man was saying he didn't know what to do with it, as the boy already had a guardian and it hadn't been voided, so it would be put on hold until they could investigate next week - I saw one of the names was Harry Potter." The little man beamed happily.

Severus nodded to the others, "Just as we expected then."

"We need to get a copy of that application - it will prove that they intended this as an excuse to get guardianship - that they really have no reason for the inquiry about the animagus ability. The Wizengamot won't like being used as a cat's-paw to steal Harry from Severus." Angus stated emphatically.

"It won't be easy to get that application." The rabbity man muttered just before Lucius dismissed him with thanks and a promise that a pile of galleons would find their way to his vault.

"We need someone who can get that application undetected. I can get it, of course - but Umbridge and Rufus will hear of it within the hour." Hugo said with a sigh.

Hmmm. Someone who was trusted by all in the Ministry - but who would attract no attention. Lucius brightened as the thought hit him, causing the others to look at him in hope. Then Lucius scowled - he hated the thought of owing Arthur Weasley anything, even if the man was likely too Gryffindor to collect, since it would be for Harry.

Lucius rose and threw the floo powder in the fireplace with a tortured sigh and yelled, "Arthur Weasley - The Burrow." The others' faces lit with understanding and Severus smirked a little, knowing how unhappy Lucius was about this.

Arthur looked at the family's floo in astonishment. Lucius Malfoy was calling? Molly looked equally shocked; luckily all the children were outside. "Yes, Lucius?" Arthur finally managed to answer.

"Severus, Hugo Savage and I are in a bit of a muddle over Harry's latest escapade; could you come through and lend us a hand?" Lucius choked out with a clenched-teeth smile.

Arthur smiled back and resisted the urge to say ‘Wow, that must have hurt?' He reminded himself he intended to encourage Lucius to not throw dark hexes or plan murders. "Of course, Lucius." He answered and walked through to Malfoy Manor, Molly wringing her hands and hoping that wouldn't be the last she ever saw of Arthur.

Arthur sat at the table full of papers the group had been huddling around and Severus simply thrust the Ministry summons at him. Arthur read it and burst into laughter.

"Ridiculous! They'll make asses of themselves. It was an accidental transformation..." Arthur looked around. "...wasn't it?"

"Yes, it was, but we believe this is a ruse to get Harry to the Ministry and then try to grab him out from under us with some charge of negligence - there is an application on hold for guardianship for Harry that once my guardianship is ‘voided' will be enacted, most likely." Severus said grimly.

Arthur gaped in horror at the thought.

"We need you to retrieve a copy of the application, so we can prove the plot was in the works." Hugo said to the shocked man.

"Of course, but they'll notice - ‘on hold' applications tend to be tacked up on the wall, so they don't forget to inquire..." Arthur mused.

"You need a distraction...I can help you there." Draco's voice piped up behind them. Draco had been listening with increasing dismay. All jealousy of Harry's ability was gone after listening to this mad frenzy by others to try to grab Harry and control him. "I can create a ruckus that will keep everyone's attention on me. We can say that I heard my mum is trying for custody again and I will insist I need to see my paperwork." Draco smirked, "I do remember how to throw a tantrum."

Lucius grinned proudly - his son was becoming an admirable schemer. Severus grimaced - he recalled some of Draco's worst tantrums. Arthur looked impressed and said it might work, at that.

The unlikely trio of Draco, flanked by Arthur and Lucius was soon striding down the mostly empty hall of the Ministry. Draco chatted happily, once Arthur asked for detail of the animagus adventure. Lucius stayed silent, still uncertain of how to act with a friendly Weasley.

They got to the hallway outside the offices they needed and Arthur went in first. Lucius and Draco heard him greet the two wizards in attendance and say he needed to check on Martin and Mafalda Prewett's paperwork, as sometimes children of squibs were incorrectly filed as muggleborns. Lucius silently applauded the brilliant strategy, until he remembered it was Arthur Weasley, and then frowned - when had Arthur become clever?

He and Draco made their entrance, Draco transforming into a howling monster of preteen angst, shouting he ‘wasn't going to live with that soul-sucking harpy of a mother, and why wasn't Lucius doing something about her?' Lucius didn't have to feign dismayed annoyance and asked for help from the two attendants who were listening in rapt interest to the saga that Draco was shouting to the world.

"He just wants to see that his guardianship hasn't changed and make sure Narcissa hasn't filed any custody papers." Lucius said with an edge of desperation, as Draco continued his mortifyingly loud monologue.

"Theo said she'd going to try to get me - she wants my vault!!" Draco continued furiously. "Blaise has been gloating all week that she'll not let me go to Hogwarts!! - he say's she'll have me in Beauxbatons wearing a SKIRT!!" Draco ended in a wild - eyed shriek, leaving Lucius and the attendants in speechless shock.

"Now you're just being ridiculous, Draco. She can't do that." Lucius managed to strangle out past laughter. He noticed Arthur had managed to get the copy of the parchment, behind the attendants, who were watching Draco's tantrum with awe.

"She might try, and that would be just as bad." Draco hissed, narrow-eyed.

One of the attendants recovered enough to summon the relevant parchment and let Draco read that Lucius was still his guardian parent and reassured him that no custody paperwork had been filed that they knew of. Draco also noted that Arthur had escaped and Draco was immediately and miraculously calmed and smiling. "Oh, that's alright, then. Thank you so much." Draco beamed a spectacular smile at the men as the harried Lucius led him back out the door.

As they left Lucius could hear one of the attendants mutter that perhaps the Malfoy heir needed to be on some calming potions permanently. Lucius wasn't sure whether to be proud of Draco's acting ability or horrified at the rumors likely to spread over the ministry about Draco's obvious ‘issues'.

Arthur met them at the floos, wiping tears of laughter off his face and complimented a grinning Draco on his ploy. "Well done, Draco, well done."

Lucius muttered that St Mungo's closed ward was likely to be contacting him to see if he required their services, but Draco and Arthur just laughed harder.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

Sunday was spent at Dragonsrest with the conspirators contacting people to be at the ‘Inquiry' Monday morning. Albus was notified and he came to Dragonsrest to see the paperwork, himself. He could barely believe the gall of Dolores and Rufus to attempt such a coup, but had to agree that they should be stopped.

Cornelius Fudge was also brought in, and he was actually speechless for several minutes, and then infuriated. He agreed to stay silent until the ‘inquiry', and would be behind them.

Draco was upstairs entertaining Dudley and Harry with the tale of the Ministry ‘paper raid'. Dudley had been confused by the Beauxbatons reference. "Oh, it's an all-girl school." Draco said, sending them into more gales of laughter.

Harry was feeling much better after a shower - without assistance. He still had a sling on, but the Healer said he could move the arm ‘a little bit'. Dudley was pronounced completely well, to Petunia's relief and Draco was also considered healed and could toss the sling away.

The conspirators finally felt their plans were in place and left to rest before battle in the morning.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

Rufus strode through the hallways of the ministry, Dolores at his heels. Soon all this nonsense of Death Eaters taking care of the ‘Boy Who Lived' would be at an end. They needed to find someone reputable to take guardianship of the boy - Dolores said that she knew of someone. Rufus simply didn't have time. Tutors could be arranged for him, later. Rufus certainly wasn't going to entrust Harry Potter to Albus Dumbledore - not when he'd been willing to leave the boy with muggles and then Snape of all people.

They had arranged for the inquiry to be first on the docket. They strode into the room, expecting to only see Professor Snape and Harry Potter before the Wizengamot. Instead there were dozens milling around, talking in hushed tones. The Tonks, Minerva McGonagall, all the Dragonsrest occupants, Yuan, Rigel Blackpool along with several dragonriders, Several from Norris Accounting, a brace of lawyers accompanying Angus, Rosemerta and Renee, several red heads announced the presence of Weasleys, and of course ... the Malfoys.

And those were the ones Rufus and Dolores could see.

As they got further into the room they realized there were a fair number of reporters in attendance.

Damn, they'd hoped to keep this under wraps and then release a short statement later. None the less Rufus walked forward and the other occupants took seats on the benches surrounding the floor. The Wizengamot - with Hugo and Cornelius flanking Albus looked at Rufus sternly. Head of the Wizengamot Albus Dumbledore banged for silence and picked up a parchment.

"It seems the first order of business is regarding one Harry Potter's transformation into his animagus for in an area that may have contained muggles and him not being registered." Albus let his eyebrows rise and he looked at Rufus sternly. Whispers broke out in the Wizengamot and around the courtroom. "Very well, Rufus - did any muggles in fact see Harry?"

Surprised, Rufus answered, "No, apparently none did, but..."

"As it was his first transformation, done accidentally, I assume he couldn't have registered." Albus turned to Severus. "Has Harry learned to control his transformation, so he can register, Professor Snape?"

Severus stood and moved forward onto the courtroom floor. "No Sir, he has not. Professor McGonagall intends to tutor him a bit over the summer, but she does not believe he will be able to master it right away."

"Nonsense." Rufus broke in, "There is no way Mr. Potter transformed in that manner without prior instruction...making him obviously irresponsible and negligent as a guardian." Rufus was flustered at Albus taking charge of the inquiry and went straight to the point.

Albus gave Rufus a harsh look. "You will not interrupt, Auror Scrimgeour." He turned to Severus. "Has Mr. Potter been receiving instruction, Professor Snape?"

"Absolutely not." Severus said emphatically.

Rufus snorted in derision. "The boy could be studying on his own - even more irresponsibility on your part, Professor Snape."

Albus banged for order, "Well if that is all you're worried about, we can clear that up right now. Harry would you come forward?" Albus smiled at Harry who walked forward slowly to stand beside Severus. He was not happy with any of this.

Rufus realized things were not going according to plan and interrupted. "I don't believe you are exactly impartial in this proceedings...I don't think you should be doing the questioning." The courtroom was abruptly quiet at Rufus' challenge to Head of the Wizengamot Albus Dumbledore.

Albus, though just raised an eyebrow, "Do you have any objections to Minister Fudge doing so?" Rufus did, of course, but didn't feel up to challenging the Minister for Magic as well.

"Very well, then, Hugo - would you cast a truth spell?" Albus asked, to Rufus' astonishment, causing the rest of the Wizengamot to murmur in surprise.

Hugo leaned out over the barrier, "Now, lad, this spell will create an aura around you - it won't force you to speak, it will just tell us if you are lying, alright?" Harry nodded nervously, his left hand twitching in the sling. Hugo cast a spell and a clear cloud of blue outlined Harry.

"Perhaps Professor Snape should have a seat?" Rufus hissed in irritation.

Harry looked alarmed at that, causing several Wizengamot members to frown. They were all already disturbed by a clear over-reaction to a simple mishap of magic.

"Nonsense, Rufus..." Griselda Marchbanks said irritably. "This is ridiculous - if you're going to waste our time, at least let the lad be comfortable." She waved her wand and a chair appeared. "Have a seat, boy. Your guardian can stay by you, of course." She glared at Rufus; really it was just a boy, not a dark wizard.

"Now then Harry, has your guardian or anyone else taught you how to become an animagus?" Cornelius asked kindly.

"No sir, never." Harry said emphatically. This made Rufus frown and shuffle his feet a bit, the boy surely had studied all on his own?

"Did you study to become an animagus on your own?" Cornelius echoed Rufus' thoughts.

"I did read the book ‘Animal adventures' - it has a bunch of stories about animaguses." Harry said, "And I read part of the book ‘Finding your animal' - the first chapter was good, after that I didn't really understand it and just leafed through it." Harry answered earnestly.

"Have you tried to change on your own?" Cornelius asked.

"No, sir." Harry answered, the blue cloud never wavering at any time.

"Do you intend to try on your own?" Rufus broke in, annoying the Minister.

"NO!" Harry answered, a bit horrified, causing concerned looks from some of the Wizengamot.

"What would your punishment be if you did?" Amelia Bones asked carefully.

Harry intoned his answer in his best imitation ‘Snape' voice. "If I you do anything so monumentally idiotic you can forget any Nimbus 2000's being in your future for quite some time young man..." Harry's answer was met with laughter from the courtroom and a sour grimace from his guardian.

This left Rufus stupefied - it meant that Harry was far more powerful than he had thought - and he definitely should not stay in the hands of dark wizards, to be twisted and turned into a menace.

"If he did transform on his own, his magic must have felt in great danger, indeed - how do we know that it wasn't Lucius Malfoy or the other children who had endangered him?" Rufus demanded, causing generalized gasps from everyone.

"That is an irresponsible and baseless accusation, Rufus." Amelia Bones barked. But the conspirators had been prepared for any accusation.

Lucius stood, drawing attention. "My son is perfectly willing to submit his memory of the incident to the court pensieve. It will give a better view than Harry's, as Harry was hanging over a cliff, after all."

Rufus gaped a little at the offer, but Amelia Bones said, "Excellent." Draco and Lucius came forward as the huge court pensieve slid across to the center. The spectators and reporters leaned forward to watch, along with the Wizengamot. Hugo came down to the floor and took the memory, himself. He instructed Draco in a low murmur and dropped the shiny strand into the pool.

The scene played out above the pensieve for all to see - showing the boys eating and hearing of the trails from the waiter, Lucius casting the tracking and alarm spells, the walk up the trail to the cliff, and Harry spotting the crystal. The watchers with adventurous children of their own groaned a bit, seeing clear disaster ahead. They gasped in unison as Harry started to fall and watched the boy's desperate attempts to save Harry, wincing as their injuries occurred. More gasps were heard at the end with watching Harry falling and transforming. The memory finally ended with Lucius' appearance at the scene.

Hugo replaced Draco's memory during the fraught silence after the memory ended. "Well, Rufus, are you satisfied that it was a childish accident?" Cornelius asked acerbically.

Rufus nodded, giving it all up as a bad job - Since the boy had obviously spontaneously changed, and therefore the Wizengamot would never see Snape as a poor guardian as a result of reckless training. Unfortunately Dolores was undeterred.

"You can't leave the poor boy with such an unsuitable guardian, surely? He's a mere half-blood without the proper societal ties" Dolores spoke at last. "Harry Potter is a symbol to the wizarding world and needs to learn to set a proper example..."

Albus banged the gavel for silence, looking angry, and Dolores noticed that most of the courtroom was glaring - she tended to forget that using the term half-blood in a contemptuous tone could offend people. Snape, however was giving her a half-smile, as if she'd said something amusing.

"Harry Potter is a boy, like any other, that needs a guardian who will care for him as he needs. Professor Snapes blood status is not relevant." There was cheering from the gallery at that, cowing Dolores a bit as she remembered belatedly that Albus Dumbledore was also a half-blood.

"Snape likely just wants the boy's money and to better himself through association." Dolores shouted, trying to reassert her claim. People in the gallery looked uncertain, at that and the Wizengamot frowned - mention of money always made people unsure of others motives.

The accountant from Norris accounting stood and introduced himself. "I can assure you that Professor Snape has not taken a single knut from Harry's vaults since he took guardianship, and he provides for him out of his own vault - the only money withdrawn was by Harry, himself, to buy Christmas presents with." He sat in triumph, feeling good that he had vindicated Severus on that score, at least.

"He can't possibly be receiving the schooling he should..." Dolores was beginning to sound desperate, and Rufus was slowly stepping away from her, wishing she would shut up, already.

Dora bounced to her feet, "It just so happens that I am tutoring Harry and Dudley and Draco...I graduated with eight O's and three E's on my NEWTS and I'll be starting Auror training this summer - I can assure you they receive excellent instruction." Dora's hair was flashing angrily between orange and yellow, making several people blink in amazement.

Minerva stood once Dora sat, "I can promise you that I will be assisting Mr. Potter to control his animagus abilities - and when he is ready - which will not be for years, most likely - he will register as an animagus. You needn't worry on that score Madame Umbridge." The Wizengamot nodded, satisfied - Minerva's knowledge on the subject was well known.

Dolores Umbridge scowled uncertainly, "But Mr. Potter should be under Ministry control ... for his own safety..." She trailed off as Angus Essex rose and came forward, holding a rather familiar looking parchment.

"I think, Madame Umbridge, that this whole ‘inquiry' has been a ruse for you to try exactly that - for you to gain control of Harry Potter. Otherwise I don't believe you would have already applied for guardianship of him, yourself." Angus waved the parchment up to the Wizengamot for them to pass around.

Rufus shook his head - the silly bint wasn't supposed to file until Snape's guardianship had been canceled and she certainly shouldn't have thought she could be his guardian, herself. Dolores was apparently more ambitious than he had thought.

Amelia Bones and Griselda Marchbanks were livid. "You trumped all this up to gain guardianship? Did Rufus know about this?" They looked slightly mollified by her negative shake of the head.

Cornelius shot sparks off from his wand, gaining control of the uproar. "I think we can safely say this inquiry is at an end - with no wrongdoing found ... anyone not in agreement?" Not a sound was heard. "Very well, Harry - Severus, you may go ... Madame Umbridge - I suggest you pack your desk, you are dismissed herewith from Ministry service." The Minister looked at Rufus with a frown. "I believe Madame Bones will be speaking with you, Rufus."

Rufus nodded silently and walked out the nearest door to return to his office, the outcome of the inquiry had definitely not gone as planned.

The reporters raced to the floos, feverishly planning headlines.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

Hugo and Amelia wandered the halls to Rufus Scrimgeour's office silently, neither enjoying the prospect of bearding the lion in his den. The lion had clearly been in the wrong, but still they weren't looking forward to his roar.

They found Rufus sitting at his desk looking grim and took seats in front of him. "A bad job all around, Rufus...whatever were you thinking?" Amelia started with a slow shake of her head.

Rufus' eyes flashed, "I was thinking that the ‘Boy Who Lived', who's parents were murdered by ‘You know who' should not be raised by a Death Eater and pal around with other Death Eaters.

Amelia grimaced sympathetically, "The boy seems happy enough, and they are surrounded by light wizards as well - Andromeda Tonks, Minerva and Albus..."

"I am there quite often as well. Do you really think after all these decades of fighting dark wizards I can't tell when dark magic is in use?" Hugo said positively. "I was confused by events as well, at first. But it has become clear that not even most Death Eaters will welcome ‘He Who Must Not Be Named's' return. Snape turned from him in the last war and was an invaluable spy - we all know this." Hugo watched them nodded reluctantly. "And even if you don't like or trust Lucius Malfoy - and I don't blame you if you don't...you have to admit that robbing the Dark Lord of him and his talents - and money - can only be a good thing. And I can assure you that the suspicions we've harbored are correct - ‘He Who Must Not Be Named' will soon return."

Amelia nodded in resignation . "What use is he if we can't trust him, though? It doesn't seem enough to just say that we've block Lord Thingy from him." Amelia muttered.

"I can tell you that I know of several plans Snape and Malfoy have in the works to make sure that any return of ‘You know who' will be of short duration." Hugo said emphatically. "I know that Lucius and Severus will be given rather lengthy and painful deaths for their actions against him."

"No sign of the Dark Lord was ever found...after all these years - he's just a bogeyman tale to frighten children." Rufus said stubbornly. "However, the Death Eaters will likely find another ‘Lord' to follow, so I expect removing Malfoy from their circle will be best."

Hugo considered arguing further, but he would have to reveal the Horcruxes if he did, and that would send them into a frenzy. While it would be nice to have a more widespread search Death Eaters or Voldemort himself might learn of it and that would be disastrous.

So, Hugo shrugged and said, "Either way, Lucius and Severus in our camp is better that them in another camp...and I assure you no one makes better guardians than an alert and motivated pair of Slytherins." Hugo smiled at Rufus, knowing that reminding Rufus of his own status as a Slytherin would tweak his pride.

"Well, if Hugo's right and there is soon to be an uprising...and we have all seen the signs and heard the whispers...we need to step up our recruitment and training." Amelia said briskly. "Perhaps you should take up the reins there at the Auror Academy, Rufus - it's technically a promotion and it will remove you from the Minister and Wizengamot's sight." Amelia gave him a level look. "You're going to be persona non grata for awhile you know. Especially after your secretaries little display."

Rufus grimaced, yes, Dolores had destroyed her career and had set his own back. Even if overseeing the Auror Academy was technically a promotion - it removed him from the ministry itself.

Hugo and Amelia rose and took their leave. Rufus sat at his desk a long time, wondering whether Harry would end up a strong force against the next Dark Lord - or if he was being groomed to be the next Dark Lord.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

The Malfoys and the Dragonsrest crowd went to the Three Broomsticks for a celebratory meal. Renee had a feast ready to go on their arrival - he'd been certain that the outcome would be a good one. Harry, Draco and Dudley were soon distracted by plans to attend a Quidditch match the next day - and Severus had agreed to go as well.

"It's a Harpies match." Harry grinned eagerly. "And against the Falmouth Falcons - Jennifer the Juggernaut will show them what a real beater is." Harry tore into the stew with a renewed appetite.

"Yeah - they think they're so tough." Draco said. "The Harpies will set them right."

Severus relaxed as he listened to Harry and watched him shoveling in the food. He'd worried that Harry would still be troubled by the inquiry. On Sunday - after telling Harry about the upcoming ‘inquiry' Harry - in spite of saying he understood there was no way Severus would allow him to be taken, even if they had to retreat to the Reserves - had simply refused to eat lunch or supper. He'd pushed the food around his plate and turned a threatening shade of green when Severus had insisted he take even a bite.

Severus had resorted to a nutritional potion for him, but had told Harry it was only for the day - that he wouldn't allow Harry's ‘anorexic tendencies' to continue.

But, now that it was over Harry was back to inhaling the food eagerly, to Severus' relief. And if Harry was back to obsessing over Jennifer and the Harpies, he clearly wasn't worried about any custody problems.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

The Headlines in papers Tuesday morning blared the news that a ministry Auror had been trying to prosecute the poor ‘Boy Who Lived' for accidental magic and a secretary had tried to make a grab for custody. Cornelius had given an impromptu interview, along with a sternly impressive Yuan - both of them insisting that Severus Snape was an exemplary guardian and that the transformation had been accidental magic that was being brought under control by the very best of tutors in the art - Minerva McGonagall.

Rita Skeeter had had the most difficult time. Her articles lately had all been subtly, or unsubtly critical of Severus Snape being Harry's guardian. But this development was more difficult - she couldn't see any way to attack Snape's guardianship without becoming more unpopular than she already was becoming. Usually snide or antagonistic articles that were gossipy were popular and had a certain following. But even her most ardent fans were unhappy with her at present, saying she was overly critical.

Besides, she thought, ministry scandal was just too delicious, so she settled for merely saying that ‘after already enduring a ‘difficult' guardianship the tragic ‘Boy Who Lived' was under attack by Ministry personnel.' She felt they could interpret the ‘difficult' part any way they wished.

Harry scanned the headlines briefly, and then skipped to the sports section, to see what the writers had to say about the Harpies, to Severus' relief. Harry seemed to have finally given up hoping reporters would be fair or totally honest.

The match was an exciting one, and the boys almost lost their voices yelling. The other spectators divided their time cheering the teams and shouting greetings to Harry Potter. Harry waved back now and then; he was busy encouraging Jennifer in whacking bludgers at the Falcons. She managed to disable two players and force them to bring in less than satisfactory reserves. The win was quite spectacular.

The Harpies' Team Manager invited them to the team's celebration dinner to the boy's awe, and Harry and Draco wormed their way into seats flanking Jennifer, to her amusement. They chatted eagerly about Quidditch and the Dragon Reserve.

"My cousin and her mother are going to be studying the unicorns at your reserve this summer. Have you seen the herds there?" Jennifer asked.

"Just glimpses, really." Draco said.

"I've found some of their mane and tail hairs at times - on our walks through the woods." Harry added.

"Well, perhaps Heather and her mother can help you get a closer look." Jennifer smiled.

They continued the chattering with Severus watching in contentment - another crisis averted, then. Hopefully the summer would arrive with no more adventures to give him gray hair - he was sure he had found one that morning. Lucius had teased him about it when he had muttered about it, that no one would know when he got gray - since his hair was almost white as it was.

Bloody unfair, Severus thought.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

Albus had been relieved that there had been a short recess after Harry's ‘inquiry' - Cornelius had wanted it so he could talk to reporters, of course. Albus had needed the time to think and reflect.

Albus had made the mistake of catching Severus' eye during Albus' ‘Harry needs a guardian who will care for him as he needs' speech to Dolores Umbridge. If Severus had shouted the word hypocrite at him he could not have been more plain.

Severus was right of course, Albus had not taken much care in overseeing how the Dursley's had raised Harry - certainly he hadn't thought deeply over how Vernon Dursley would take the instruction that Harry needed to be ‘not be a wimp' and when summoned because of the muggle social services investigation, he'd simply thrown money at the problem and chided the abuser to be more careful.

A renewed sense of failure lay across his shoulders. He'd no real right to lecture Dolores or Rufus after his own actions - and inactions. Rufus at least, likely had true concerns - even if they were unfounded. Dolores, of course just wanted raise her own importance - as she had accused Severus of doing.

Albus rubbed an aching brow and took a headache potion. He would be having a full week of court during the spring break. Important trials were scheduled during ‘school vacation' days whenever possible, there usually weren't that many ‘big trials', so it was not difficult to do. Albus attended court one day a week during the school year for anything big that couldn't be put off.

Albus dearly wished he could hand over the reins of the Wizengamot to someone else, but he was afraid he would need the extra leverage in the upcoming struggle. The minute it was over he was tossing the towel in, though. He slowly relaxed as the potion took effect. He would just have to face the fact that he had apologies to make to Harry in the near future.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

Neville watched Uncle Algie carefully out of the corner of his eye. Great Aunt Enid and several of her grandchildren were visiting again, and the children tried to draw him into their games. As long as the games stayed firmly on the ground it was alright.

Unfortunately they were all quite Quidditch mad and couldn't understand why he wouldn't be pushed onto a broom. He had found, to his own dismay that after being hung out the window - and then falling, he was very phobic about heights.

Neville tried to explain this, but was cut off by Augusta, who would just as soon forget that incident - since so many people seemed disturbed by it. Enid had understood immediately though and had whispered to the cousins and they had stopped trying to pull him onto broomsticks. However the pity in their eyes had been hard to take.

Algie had been watching him intently for weeks - whenever grandmother wasn't watching, and Neville knew there was a plan in the works. He'd discussed it all with Callidora, who had frowned and said he should ‘stick close to his grandmother' - poor though her protection seemed he was unlikely to try anything within her sight.

Neville had lost interest in his prank book, for a time, after his near - miss in getting outed after cursing Draco Malfoy. But now, with the cousins sending pitying looks and Algie smirking - while grandmother smiled obliviously...he decided that the battle needed renewing.

Anything to shore up his swiftly falling morale.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

Tom spent most of the Harpies Quidditch match deep in thought. The ‘Inquiry' had been difficult for him to sit through without doing something. Yvane had had to do some fast talking while he had been forced to watch Rufus Scrimgeour attack his brother's integrity and choice of guardian. He'd desperately wanted to curse the man and only knowing Yvane would have blocked him had stopped him from trying.

It was still difficult to hear Yvane - and Auror Hugo say that Rufus was not a bad person...that indeed he would be someone to recruit to their cause if it was possible. When Tom had heard Hugo say that he had been aghast with a horrified sense of betrayal...Rufus had been trying to steal Harry - and they admired him?

It had taken Yvane hours to explain that Rufus had genuine fears regarding former Death Eaters possibly turning ‘The Boy Who Lived' into a dark wizard. Just because he was wrong in his fears did not make him bad - just mistaken.

Hugo had also tried to explain, when he saw Tom's distress. "Rufus has trouble ‘thinking outside the box'. He has trouble with people who are not working within the ministry to stop dark wizards. He just sees people like the Order as troublesome and ‘in the way'. And it is true that vigilantes are usually just lawbreaking rogues themselves. It's the reason I would never invite him into the Order, were I in charge of it - Rufus would never be a part of something not totally within the law."

"But look at what he did and said at the inquiry..." Tom had spluttered in anger.

"Ah, but that was all perfectly legal - except for the secretary making that grab at guardianship...which shocked him as well." Hugo replied easily, he was heartened by Tom's obvious protectiveness of Harry - and Severus, but didn't want that temper of his turned loose. Hugo hadn't seen him waving a wand with a faintly mad glint in his eye since the first time he'd seen Tom. He hoped that whatever had made him loose control that time was now firmly under wraps.

Tom had mulled over all that was said that evening as he sat in the stands of the Quidditch pitch, listening to the boys howl and yell in excitement at the match. Normally he would have at least been interested in perusing all the cleavage the Harpies were displaying, but he had a new worry.

The morning paper had announced that Auror Rufus Scrimgeour was taking over the Auror Academy. The paper had, of course speculated on whether it was a slap on the wrist for the Auror or really a promotion. Severus and Lucius had seemed sure that Rufus would not dare be overtly hostile to Dora, but they all knew there were subtle ways for a teacher to make a students life hell.

Severus had tried to lighten things by saying he would have the twins send enough pranks for Dora to use to drive Rufus from Auror service totally. Tom had smiled, but he still feared for Dora. He didn't like feeling helpless in this manner. Over the past few months he'd had to become accustomed to a new experience - to be fearful for a loved one. He wasn't enjoying it.

Minerva visited, as promised, to give Harry pointers in controlling his animagus form. Draco and Tom listened in. Dudley wasn't interested - he found the idea of becoming an animal disturbing. Meditation and guided imagery were tried and Harry promised to do no more than that until Minerva returned.

Minerva was a bit disturbed by Harry's obedience in these matters. James and Sirius would have barely waited before she cleared the room before trying things on their own. Keeping to a promise not to try to gain their animagus forms would never have crossed their minds. They had always seemed to feel that no one could argue with success and never considered that they might not be successful.

Minerva had mused at the head table, once school resumed, over Harry's inexplicable obedience - when compared to his father, or even his mother. Lily would never have been deterred from an area of study she wished to follow - of course she would not have promised to stop in the first place, and would have argued her instructor into the ground to be allowed to continue.

Albus had frowned at Minerva's concerns. Minerva was, of course merely worried that Harry was still nervous of rejection from Severus and was wary of disobeying his guardian. Albus, though, had other concerns. Harry needed to be willing to buck authority and do what must be done in the future. Yet another reason he'd not cared if Harry disliked the Dursley's - Harry would already be disdainful of anyone trying to curb what he wanted - or needed - to do.

With a respected guardian like Severus he would be less likely to flout the rules. Albus had counted on genetics - Harry being James' son working in his favor. Perhaps it still would. Harry might be persuaded after starting at Hogwarts that he should emulate James and the marauders a bit more, after all he intended Harry to have a bit of training in the form of ‘tests' in the upcoming Hogwarts years.

Of course Severus would disapprove, so Albus would have to plan them all on his own. Albus sighed; he'd just recently had to remind himself that he needed take more care where Harry was concerned - that Harry's needs had to be considered as well...but Severus could still ‘coddle' him a bit and Albus could still arrange for Harry to learn to face the evil sure to come.

Albus muttered a reassurance or two to Minerva, "He had a scare with the fall from the cliff - he'll be fine once the anxiety from that fades." He didn't need her fretting and fussing over Harry as well.

Albus had been hearing disturbing rumors from wizarding communities of Eastern Europe. He'd known that Voldemort would likely make his move when Harry Potter started at Hogwarts. He'd intended to start Harry's ‘training' at that time, guiding him toward the goal of destroying Voldemort's Horcruxes and ultimately Voldemort himself.

The path was now skewed, what with Harry now having Severus as a guardian. He felt that was a good thing - except for the small detail of Harry likely needing to die for the world to finally be rid of Voldemort. He knew Severus was still working on finding another answer for Harry to be rid of the Horcrux in his scar; he nagged Albus endlessly to find more dark arts books to search for a solution.

Albus' quest for books among his connections across the wizarding world had raised some eyebrows, but he had explained that he felt Voldemort was still a threat and needed to research to block his return. This had the duel purpose of explaining his need for books and alerting the world to the coming danger. It had alarmed some people, but Albus began to feel that Severus and Lucius had been correct - the wizarding world would need the extra time to come to terms with the fact that Voldemort was not gone, and starting now would allow them to adjust to the idea that they would be facing the foulest Dark Lord in several centuries once again.

Albus sighed in resignation. Severus had returned from spring break with a renewed determination to protect Harry. Watching him as he had searched for Harry, Albus knew that Severus truly cared for the boy. He hoped Severus did find an answer, though he felt it nearly hopeless.

Severus had also presented a letter to Albus, along with his demands for more books. Remus had written a lengthy letter to Harry extolling the Marauders exploits as unregistered animaguses while still students at Hogwarts. The letter had been awaiting Severus' perusal when he arrived back at Hogwarts.

"I don't need Lupin urging Harry to become an animagus before he even attends his first class here at school." Severus had ranted at length regarding the werewolf's careless attitude toward Harry's safety.

Albus had tutted, and soothed the Potions Master as best he could; reminding him that just reading the stories didn't mean Harry would run along and emulate the marauders. Severus had looked at him in disgust and sniffed that a Headmaster of Dumbledore's vast experience from watching youthful folly at Hogwarts as a teacher and as a Headmaster - surely he knew that emulating the marauders was exactly what Harry might do.

Albus had watched Severus leave, hoping the man would not keep letter from Harry.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

Severus had brooded over the letter and finally came to a decision. He wandered to Minerva's office and flounced into a chair, tossing the letter to her with a sneer. Minerva raised an eyebrow and picked up the letter. She was soon engrossed in the lengthy tale of the Marauders and their animagus forms they acquired to be able to run with their friend when he was a werewolf.

She pulled out a handkerchief and dabbed at her eyes at times. The risks they took were appalling, of course, but she remembered the boys with a bit of pride as well. They had tried so hard to be supportive of Remus and had been quite protective of him...she sighed...well, when they weren't putting him at risk themselves.

She shook her head - if Harry were older, he could probably appreciate the stories without feeling the urge to copy James. Whatever was Remus thinking?

Minerva looked at Severus' annoyed visage - well, more annoyed than usual. "I expect you are wary of encouraging Harry in risky behavior." Minerva watched Severus roll his eyes - he was likely holding back a sarcastic ‘you think?' Minerva continued with a small smile. "I think that Harry is willing to do almost anything for his new ‘dad'. Simply remind him of his promise and don't make too big a deal of this and he will not disappoint you. A lengthy lecture on rules he has already agreed to will just make him stubborn ... and he has kept to his promises faithfully so acting like you don't trust him can only be detrimental."

Severus frowned thoughtfully, he disliked taking parenting advice from the Head of Gryffindor, but he couldn't deny that she had a point. Nagging about something just made it more attractive and showing Harry some trust would be good - he'd been trustworthy with the cloak, after all.

Severus nodded and stood, picking up the letter once again. "Thank you Minerva, I believe you are correct." She nodded back at him pleasantly, trying to not show too much triumph. It was enough that the Head of Slytherin was listening to her.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

Saturday arrived once again and Severus flooed to Dragonsrest for a few minutes, an hour or so before Minerva was due to arrive for a lesson with Harry. Albus had given his permission with a beaming smile, once he knew Severus was delivering Harry's letter from Lupin.

Severus had waved Harry into the library and sat in the window-seat beside him. Severus pulled out the letter and gave it to Harry. "I hesitated to give you this, but you have proven trustworthy in the matter of your invisibility cloak, so I felt this letter wouldn't lead you to break your word and try to master your animagus form on your own."

Harry looked at his guardian in surprise. "I wouldn't break a promise to you, dad. I know how dangerous transforming can be - Tom and Dora have made sure I read several books with horror stories about it." Harry concluded with a grin.

Severus smiled a bit. "I know you are eager for stories of your father, and I didn't want to keep this letter from you - just remember that although the tales are quite exciting and adventurous - I expect you to not try to imitate them. I can assure you that adventure is likely to find you - you will have no need to go looking for it."

"I promise to be careful." Harry said, giving Severus a hug as he prepared to leave. "We all miss you, you know - summer can't come soon enough."

Severus chuckled as they walked to the fireplace. "I suppose you and Dudley ordered dozens of brochures of interesting places to camp in and catalogs with camping gear in them?"

"Sure did!" Harry chirped. "It says the tents have wizardspace - some have what sounds like entire mansions inside them. Mr. Malfoy says he has a couple of tents - one of them is really big - the other is ‘pretty small' - it just has just four or five bedrooms." Harry snickered at someone considering that small.

Severus ruffled Harry's hair and smiled fondly. "Why don't you and Tom look over the catalogs with Dudley and Petunia? They will likely want a small tent of their own at some point as well. Pick out a few to look over and we'll go get it - hopefully on a weekend off, or when summer gets here if the students don't let me get away."

Harry nodded eagerly. He hoped that their destination would be near a sea. He at least knew now why he was so attracted to water. He still dreamed about flying as an Osprey, brooms were almost as good, though and they were going for lessons again at Malfoy Manor. Mr. Higgs still reminisced about flying with James - or rather against James in Quidditch matches. It was nice that Harry was playing Chaser, just as James had; it made him feel a bit closer to the memory.

"Thank you for bringing the letter, dad." Harry said, hugging Severus one last time. He knew how difficult it likely was for him to cater to Harry's curiosity about his parents. He appreciated the pains Severus went to for him.

Severus hugged him in return and Harry promised a letter soon.

Harry found Dudley and Dracoin the living room with Tom and read the letter out loud to them. Lupin told the story of how he'd been bitten as a child, but Albus had invited him to try to complete his wizarding education, anyway - as long as they could keep his affliction a secret. Sirius and James had found him out by his third year, though and to his amazement had continued their friendship. Harry felt some pride in that.

The marauders had come up with the idea to become animaguses and spend the summer before fourth year researching. It had taken them much of their fourth year, but they had done it - even Peter. They had, at first, simply kept him company during his nights as a werewolf. Soon, though they were letting him out and running the forest with him. Lupin described their adventures, though he admitted he remembered little of it, himself - they were James, Peter and Sirius' memories that had been told to him.

The letter ended with him complementing him on his accomplishment and his 'taking up the marauders mantle as an adventurer'. Harry wasn't sure what to make of that.

"Did he believe the accusation of studying this on your own?" Draco asked, understanding immediately.

Harry looked at the letter reluctantly. "It must be that he does. The stories he sent were exciting sounding, but blimey - the risks they took - what if they'd met up with some poor bloke while he was a werewolf?"

Tom, who had been getting more tense by the moment listening to the letter, relaxed a bit - Harry didn't sound eager to go straight off adventuring himself. Of course, Harry was still recovering from an adventure, so perhaps he wasn't so tempted. Still, he felt Lupin had tried pretty hard to make running wild as an animagus sound awesome.

Dudley had remained quiet during the letter, it had all sounded like a mad fairy tale - but he knew it was true. The pack of hooligans sounded dreadfully like him and his mates a year ago.

"I expect they weren't really thinking ahead." Dudley said slowly. "I know me and Piers and the others didn't when we were running the streets looking for 'fun'. They wouldn't had meant to hurt anyone, but it could have happened."

Harry sighed, "Sounds like they were fun if they were your friends. They just didn't think too far ahead on some stuff."

"One always should have a plan B, and preferably a plan C as well." Draco intoned, mimicking his father.

"Ah, yes - the Slytherin motto." Tom chuckled, making them laugh. Well, as long as they remembered that they would be okay, he hoped.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

Algernon Longbottom watched the children playing in the enormous yard. It would be summer very soon and even more of the unruly brats would be around. He'd been gleeful when Neville had shown his phobia of heights and refused to have anything to do with the brooms. It had put a crimp in the whole 'making friends with the cousins' plan of that old bat Enid.

He'd spent the time since Augusta had warned him off openly tormenting his nephew planning what to do about the obstacle in the way of his rightful inheritance. He'd mulled over ways to get his hands on it - his first thought had been to just arrange Neville's death, since he was now obviously not a squib.

A squib would not have been able to inherit the Longbottom estate - Neville would have had a small inheritance to keep him comfortably and likely a cottage on the back of the property to keep him out of sight. Then Algie would have then been the heir - Augusta would have had no choice.

Algie would have to be overly careful, now - Enid and perhaps that hateful cat Minerva were watching out for Neville. Professor McGonagall had always had it in for him he fumed, even when he'd still been a student in Hogwarts. Whether they suspected his intent, he didn't know. He'd thought endlessly of ways to kill Neville, but it was more difficult to find a way that wouldn't point directly back to him. He would have to have an excellent alibi, and the death would have to have no whisper of his involvement.

For several weeks he thought it would be better to kill Augusta instead and become Neville's guardian - he would be in control of the fortune for over a decade. Killing Augusta would certainly be easier - though since she was in excellent health and quite active no one would believe she'd just got sick and died.

Then he'd snuck a peek at Augusta's will. If she died, he wouldn't be Neville's guardian - there would be an entire team of accountants and lawyers looking after Neville's money, and Enid would be his guardian. Algie would receive a nice chunk of money - which would be administered by the same team of lawyers. Algie would be reduced to receiving an allowance, just like he was now - it would just be a larger allowance.

That ended his idea of killing his mother - it just wasn't worth the bother.

Neville - if he died, though, that would improve things greatly for him. His mother's dearest wish was for him to marry and fill the mansion with more little Longbottoms. He shuddered at the thought; however caring for any future children was what wives, houseelves and nannies were for. The problem was that any heiress that was looking for a husband was not interested in him because everyone knew how he had 'frittered away' his own inheritance.

A few wealthy girls that were not pureblood with very prosperous fathers had 'looked him over' because they wanted a pureblood son-in-law with the well-respected Longbottom name. They had said they would contract a marriage - but the money would remain in the girls name and under the father-in-laws control if she died. Algie had been thrown out of one home after sneering that if they wanted a stud that they should just advertise for one.

Still, if he became the heir, he could contract a reasonable marriage and Augusta would be far more generous once there were more grandchildren in the works. She would forget about Neville and Algie would be her favorite again, with no competition from the saintly Frank's little brat.

He just needed to think of the right plan.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

Neville watched Uncle Algie out of the corner of his eye as he left for another 'night out with his friends'. Callidora and he had found another charm they could use out of the book that could be changed to activate after several hours. He'd had to quietly sneak into Algie's rooms after the house-elf had laid Algie's clothing for the evening.

The charm was simple enough for Neville to master after a week or two - enough so he was sure he could cast it and get out of Algie's rooms quickly. The charm, after about two hours would activate and his pants would suddenly shrink three sizes. Since Algie already wore his clothing fairly tight, it would hopefully be quite painful - just before the pants split open and fell off.

Callidora had reassured him that Tom Riddle, after this amount of time was unlikely to do anything about the curse he'd sent at Draco Malfoy. So, it was okay to restart his pranking. He smiled brightly at his grandmother, startling a smile from her in return.

"A game of chess, Grandmother?" Neville asked on impulse. He hadn't really forgiven the overheard discussion between her and Professor McGonagall, but perhaps she had just been startled by the question. It was hard to hate someone you had to live with, especially when the only other person in the house was one you hated even more.

They sat down to play and had the usual enjoyable time. Neville still wasn't very proficient at it, but was improving. Augusta was a fair player and taught him more moves and strategies every time they played. They were sipping a before bedtime cocoa while Augusta told a story about her late husband's forays into the wild to find a plant for the greenhouses. Since her own mental decision to have Neville work in the greenhouses - to Neville's smug relief - she had been 'encouraging' him down that path. Neville needed little encouragement since that's what he wanted to do, but did enjoy the stories.

The story was interrupted by Uncle Algie's return; the furious purple-faced wizard was wearing his elegant cloak over the silver-trimmed tunic just as he had been when he left. However, the pants had been replaced by a pair of hospital-issue pajama bottoms.

Augusta leaped to her feet in shock, "Oh my...whatever happened, Algie?"

"Someone hexed my pants smaller and after nearly strangling my...well, they split down the seams and fell off - right at the wizard roulette table. Probably happened because I was about to win some money back. Friends took me to St Mungo's to check...things for damage." Algie stuttered angrily through his story. "Well, they took me there after they stopped laughing."

Neville looked at Algie's appearance in glee. Wonderful! He thought. A bit of payback for the humiliation Neville had suffered - being called a squib for years and than 'practically a squib' until Grandmother had told him to stop.

He managed to duck his head and mutter a strangled sounding request to go to his room. Augusta waved him off absently while she struggled not to laugh. She mused that whoever had done the charm had apparently been quite good at it.

Algie watched Neville leave with narrowed eye, an unwelcome suspicion entering his mind, but he dismissed it quickly. There was no way Neville could learn any spells without someone teaching him. The thought of a portrait doing so never entered him mind.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

The three scheming boys collected large stacks of information on numerous places around the wizarding world that they might want to camp in. Tom and Dora had taken that as an opportunity to introduce them to geography in general and the differences in the maps of wizards and muggles. The wizarding maps included areas that were disillusioned to muggle sight or had been enchanted to appear different that it truly was.

There were apparently hundreds of islands scattered across the globe - not just Lyonesse - that were hidden from the muggles. Some were owned privately by families or housed small communities, some - like Lyonesse housed government buildings. Some were wizarding 'resorts'. A very large one near New Zealand that was only slightly smaller than New Zealand, itself, sheltered a Dragon Reserve with quite a few Antipodean Opaleyes.

They had an excellent time looking at all the places and once Dudley and Harry got used to the thought that they could use a series of portkeys to go anywhere in the world, they did look at some of them more seriously.

Then came the news that the Quidditch World Cup between France and Japan would be held in Quiberon, France at the end of July, which made further searching unnecessary. They decided they need look no further - the campsites would be by the sea, the area was excellent for exploring and there were water sports galore.

Lucius rolled his eyes but agreed that it was a good plan - if Severus agreed. Tom oversaw the three of them writing a careful letter to Severus extolling the numerous virtues of the Quiberon peninsula as a vacation spot that just happen to also be hosting the Quidditch World Cup. They enclosed a brochure on the area from the wizard who owned the land the campers would be hosted on which listed nearby sights and attractions.

The three carefully attached the letter to Hedwig and sent her off.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

Hedwig winged into the great hall during lunch the next day, students pointing at her and turning to watch the Potions Master, to see if it appeared to be good news from Harry or bad. Severus' faint smile at receiving a letter from Harry turned to appalled resignation.

The students froze a bit in consternation - bad news from Harry often meant the return of 'the old Professor Snape'. They rather liked the new one, who was less surly and point-taking. This one also spent less time patrolling after curfew.

Albus and Minerva looked at him in concern, visions of amok Animagi or rides on dragons having occurred. "Is everything alright at Dragonsrest, Severus?" Albus asked hesitantly.

"Lucius and I have let the boys pick a location for a 'camping trip' during the summer." Severus grimaced, making it clear what he thought of their choice.

"Have they picked a lion - infested area of Africa, Severus?" Madame Sprout asked cheekily. "If they have - there are some plants I'd like..." She grinned.

"Oh, no, it's much worse than that." Severus groaned. "On safari I could at least collect potions ingredients as well as the plants." He muttered.

"Did they find an active volcano to camp at the base of?" Sinistra asked in amusement. She was beginning to like the less uptight Severus. She could now see why Rosemerta had pursued the Potions Master.

Severus shrugged, "No, they have decided to camp at a lovely beach...that happens to be where the Quidditch World Cup will be played - in Quiberon, France." He slumped back with a sigh - the place would be packed to the gills and incredibly noisy, he just knew it.

The teaching staff tried to stifle their laughter in their napkins and the listening students relaxed - not such bad news, then. Maybe Professor Snape would be so busy trying to think of a way out of this he would forget to take points. They news spread quickly down the tables - Harry Potter was going to the world cup! Plans for summer were quickly rethought and pleading letters to parents were quickly written.

Madame Hooch swatted Severus on the back, making him lurch forward. "Excellent, I'm sure the lads with have a great time."

Severus winced in pain, and nodded warily, he didn't want her swatting him again out of aggravation. He fed Hedwig some tidbits, waving her off for home, and then he wandered down to his office, mentally composing a reply that would sound eager instead of annoyed. He didn't mind the Quidditch games at Hogwarts so much - he had running wagers with Minerva that made them tolerable and they were good for house pride.

The World Cup, though - there would be tens of thousands of people there. Luckily most of them would floo or portkey in and then leave. He would prefer to do that himself, but Harry wanted to camp there, and that would be a security nightmare. He wagered Lucius was already sweating over the details and making a stack of emergency portkeys and tracking charms for the boys to wear.

Once word got out that Harry Potter would be there...Severus shook his head. They would be looking for him - both the good wizards who just wanted to shake his hand, and the bad - who wanted to kill him.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

Lucius reluctantly flooed to the Ministry with resignation, once he started to really think about it, he had realized that the sheer number of people at the games would make guarding Harry, Draco and Dudley difficult. He and Severus needed a plan - preferably several plans. He did have people on his payroll who knew how to secure a residence or a business, but guarding active preteen boys was a different matter, and he didn't want to ruin the whole trip by making them virtual prisoners.

So he now found himself once again entering Hugo Savage's amused presence, seeking help.

"What can I do for you Mr. Malfoy?" Hugo asked. He could tell Lucius needed something. When Lucius had something you wanted his face didn't have this partly sullen, partly defiant look.

"Severus and I let the boys pick out where we would go camping this summer." Lucius sighed despondently. "They decided it would be most restful to camp amongst several thousand other tents in Quiberon, France during the World Cup."

Hugo guffawed loudly, greatly enjoying the thought of Lucius and Severus sweating it out while the boys ran around the beach with god-knows-who. He eventually sobered and wiped his eyes. "Yes, I can see your dilemma - you won't be able to control who is in the crowd, so you'll have to control access to the boys - without making them rebel against restrictions."

Lucius nodded in relief, he hadn't been sure if he could hold off hexing the old Auror if he had kept laughing, and he was quite sure that even at his advanced age Hugo could wipe the floor with him. "Yes, I was hoping you could point us in the right direction in obtaining discreet security."

"I would go with simply surrounding yourself with those you trust - let them know the problem, and make sure that the lads are never alone. Perhaps a hired guard or two that you know is trustworthy to keep an eye on them from a distance, as well." Hugo suddenly smirked humorously. "The Weasley family is large enough to provide 24/7 coverage on keeping track of them. The older boys would be good bodyguards without anyone being aware of their roles."

Lucius swallowed a large lump that he suspected was his pride at the thought of asking help from Arthur. He would have loudly objected, but the idea made too much sense to immediately shove aside - and it would keep his son as well as Harry and Dudley safer. His own eyes lit with mischief and he let a small, smug smile escape.

"You seem to have excellent skills in planning security. I'm sure the Minister for Magic - Cornelius would agree that you should accompany us on our little camping trip - disguised as a 'guest of ours'." Lucius gave him a sunny smile by the end of his declaration.

Hugo could almost hear the snap of trap closing tightly around him. He gave Lucius a pained look. Part of him warmed to the idea, his own family was grown and scattered. He took occasional vacations to see some of them. However the thought of a trip with the Dragonsrest occupants - even if it was likely to be a noisy and turbulent stay at the World Cup - well it was appealing. But he knew better that to let Lucius know he liked the idea.

"You're going to saddle a tired old wizard like me with the scamps you and Snape are trying to pass off as respectably civilized young wizards?" Hugo asked in appalled tones.

Lucius snickered, "Why yes, I guess I am." Lucius could see the old Auror wasn't as adverse to the idea as he seemed, but let him continue his charade. Having Hugo around would deter many that might have evil intent, and the boys would obey Hugo without hesitation - a true asset. Best of all Tom trusted Hugo implicitly, which seemed a rare occurrence and not to be overlooked.

Hugo grumbled half-heartedly. "Well, I suppose I could go - but only if I get to stay in your tent. I hear your house-elves put on quite a spread." Hugo smirked craftily, wondering how far he could push Lucius.

Lucius lifted an eyebrow, though he knew the action didn't have the same effect as when Severus did it. "Well, if I bring the really big tent I don't suppose I'll even know you're there. However if you annoy me I'll show you its dungeon."

Hugo laughed, distracted "Your camping tent has a dungeon?" Hugo wasn't sure whether to believe him or not.

"Annoy me and find out." Lucius warned with a sly grin.

"Now I might have to do that, just to find out if you do." Hugo snickered, and then became more serious. "If I find any likely lads that won't mind shadowing the lads in exchange for an expense paid vacation and tickets to the World Cup, I'll send them your way."

Lucius nodded in agreement and stood, shaking Hugo's hand. "Thank you for the help."

Hugo smiled cheekily, "Thank you for the vacation."

Lucius rolled his eyes and fled to the door, fairly sure he'd come out ahead on the deal, but not sure how much Hugo had gained, as well. Lucius wished he could remember what house Hugo had been in. Lucius wandered to the Minister's office and was shown in fairly soon.

"Well, what can I do for you, Lucius?" Cornelius asked happily.

"I need you to pull a couple of strings and get an entire box at the Quidditch World Cup - I need that many seats for all the people that will be looking out for Harry, Dudley and Draco. We're going to be camping there for a week ...maybe two." Lucius smiled at Cornelius' delighted but crafty face. "You are, of course welcome to join us, unless the dignitaries insist you sit with them."

"Well, I can always insist the box be next to the French minister's box. I'm sure they won't mind." Cornelius was already looking forward to the photos of him watching the game with Harry Potter. "I'll send you the tickets - are you sure you need so many?"

Lucius hid a smirk; Fudge was so easy to maneuver. He'd gotten the best box for the simple promise of the Minister sitting near Harry.

"Even if I don't fill the box - though I'm sure I will, I don't want strangers in there. Security, you know." Lucius intoned solemnly.

Fudge nodded in agreement. "Of course, quite right." They said their fairwells and Lucius watched as Fudge immediately went to squeeze the box out of the French committee - they would provide it, of course, for Harry Potter, especially with the promise of the Malfoy's as well.

Lucius walked a bit more slowly to Arthur's office. The man had certainly had an upswing in luck - promotions and raises. He wondered how Arthur had done it. Lucius of course never thought his own visits had anything to do with it.

Lucius waved off Arthur's boss, saying that he just needed Mr. Weasley. The man wrung his hands anxiously. He would have to make a decision soon and it was becoming apparent what one he would be making.

Lucius strode into Arthur's office, waving off his secretary to 'fetch some tea'. Arthur was amused, but indulged Lucius by scowling darkly at him for his high-handedness. Lucius took a seat - uninvited - with a smug smile. Arthur had to bite the inside of one cheek to suppress a laugh, and managed a glare.

"To what do I owe the ... honor ... of your visit, Lucius?" Arthur said frostily.

"Oh, I'm here to invite you to go camping with the lot of us and attend the Quidditch World Cup - I have tickets for you and your family to be in the Minister's box with us." Lucius smiled in triumph as he watched Arthur spew his tea over what Lucius hoped were important papers on Arthur's desk.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

Lucius watched Arthur waving a drying charm frantically at the papers on his desk with satisfaction. Achieving that certain look of stupefied idiocy on a Gryffindor's face was one of those joys in life that made Lucius' heart sing. But, Lucius at last relented and explained what he'd said.

"Severus and I let the boys pick a camping trip, and of course that means that we are now headed for the Quidditch World Cup. If we were just attending the game, we would have no difficulty. However, they wish to camp on the beach for a week or so. We need to surround ourselves with trustworthy wizards and witches to keep an eye on them...discreetly, of course." Lucius paused, Arthur had abandoned his papers to their soggy fate and was now listening attentively. "Hugo Savage is accompanying us, and I intend to hire some security to watch over them all and perhaps invite a few others - perhaps the Tonks family. However you and your family could ensure that the boys - Harry especially - is never left alone for someone to get to."

"Charlie will likely be starting at the Dragon Reserve in Romania...but not until mid-August. The others, I know, will fall in with the plans whole-heartedly." Arthur mused.

"I know that a few words spoken to the Goblins, asking for Bill's assistance in guarding 'The Boy Who Lived', will get him sprung from Gringotts for the trip." Lucius threw the offer out, knowing it would sweeten the deal.

Arthur's eyes lit up. Having the whole family together for a summer vacation would be a treat. It had been bittersweet to now be making much better money and have longer vacations available, but no longer having all the children available. This would certainly make Molly happy.

Lucius rose, satisfied that he had the Weasley's on track and shook Arthur's hand briefly - no need to get too chummy. Arthur walked him to the lift, as always - so Lucius could get in a few extra verbal shots in if he wanted to. Molly always got a chuckle over Lucius' games, these days, now that Lucius was working for the correct side she usually laughed over the Slytherin's posturing.

"I'll send the tickets to the box seats when the Minister sends them over." Lucius continued. "Cornelius will likely weasel his way next to Harry, of course. Do you just want a long line of seats f or your family - or three rows of three seats, one behind the other? Staging all those children so they are all within swatting reach must be difficult." Lucius sighed in mock sympathy.

Arthur chewed on the inside of his cheek again to keep from laughing. Luckily the effort reddened his face a bit so the glare he cast at Lucius looked real. Lucius smiled happily as he entered the lift and pondered his next victims - Andy and Ted.

Arthur's boss sighed in resignation as he overheard Lucius and Arthur's plans for 'camping together' and 'sharing a box with the minister'. Arthur's boss was being promoted to be a liaison with the Auror Corp to help co-ordinate teams dealing with muggle issues. He'd been looking over possibilities of who could replace him. Arthur Weasley certainly had the skills, but until recently no one would have guessed he had the connections to actually get such a promotion.

However, it was now obvious that he may as well make Arthur the Head of the Muggle Protection Department rather that be called to the Minister's Office and be ordered to give it to him. A broadly smiling Arthur strode back into the offices and his boss waved him over with a forced smile to give him the news the he was now Head of the entire Department.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

Lucius ambled down the lane from the Tonks residence. Andy and Ted had agreed to attend at least part of the time, and stay in the Malfoy's ridiculously large tent. Ted worked happily at one of the Longbottom greenhouses - he might not be able to fight off a bunch of kidnappers, but he was an extra set of eyes. Andy, of course had been raised in the Black household, which was enough to convince Lucius she would be excellent bodyguard material.

Severus had also owled with an interesting idea, so when he arrived home at Malfoy Manor he immediately firecalled to the 'Krum Castle'. Mr. Krum was at home and was beamingly pleased to be invited to camp and see the World Cup with their group.

"If you know of four or five trustworthy young men who wouldn't mind helping to keep an eye on the boys during this, please bring them along with you - we can put them up in our tents and I have an entire box at the game, so they won't miss out on that." Lucius said.

Mr. Krum laughed, "I'm sure I can find some volunteers to watch over everyone in exchange for tickets to the World Cup."

"Let them know that Auror Hugo Savage is 'in charge' of security for Harry and the others, so they'll be taking orders from him." Lucius added.

"Excellent - his name is well known, even here - they'll be impressed to be a part of it all." Mr. Krum smiled.

Lucius ended the call with a sense of satisfaction. Having some sharp-eyed Bulgarian youths helping out would be invaluable. They would take the assignment quite seriously, knowing that having a recommendation from Hugo would greatly help their own prospects, especially if they intended to go into law enforcement later.

They would have a fairly good grouping of tents of friends surrounding them when they were done, and hopefully they would have no difficulty maintaining security with so many eyes on Harry, Dudley and Draco.

Lucius sat back at his desk, sighing. A trip to Brittany could usually be counted on to be restful and almost boring. This trip was likely to be anything but that. The papers had heard of the trip immediately - likely from students who had overheard Severus' conversation and had run with the story. The World Cup would be heavily attended, anyway - but this year, even those with little interest in the sport just might be there for a glimpse of Harry Potter.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

Severus glared at the Weasley twins, one eyebrow lifted. They had managed to explode a potion over most of the class, making everyone hiccough bright purple bubbles that chimed rather prettily. The girls seemed to be enjoying it, but the boys were universally embarrassed.

Severus made a mental note to have the boys market their potion to Zonko's.

"Five points each from the two of you ... and detention tonight at seven." The other boys in the class looked vindictively happy about his point - taking for once. Severus managed a subtle look at the twins that they, by now, knew meant the detention was for other than chopping disgusting ingredients. Still they had to maintain their cover.

"But it's only a week until the end of term..." Fred and George whined in unison.

Severus whirled away from them, robe snapping in the breeze he created. "Do not be late." He barked. "Class dismissed!"

Stebbins and Summerby fell into step with them, grumbling between chiming burps. "Thought that potion was only supposed to hit those gits at the front in the Ravenclaw tables."

"Yeah, sorry about that ... I think we overdid the daisy roots and not enough doxy wings." Fred said, leading the pack into the Great Hall for lunch.

"Well, you're the ones that have the detention, so..." Summers shrugged and another purple bubble burped out. The twins were sure that it was chiming part of the tune 'row, row, row your boat...'

"We very subtly pick the Professor's brain during the detentions, so we're okay with them, really." George said slyly.

Summerby snorted out a laugh. "Sure you do ... Professor Snape helps you with pranks." There was general laughter from everyone who could hear and the twin grinned in answer. Of course - it was ridiculous.

Fred waved at Percy and Charlie - huddled over yet another book about Romania at the Gryffindor table. Percy wasn't interested in going there, himself, but he felt helping Charlie prepare for his apprenticeship there would help when he tried to enter the Welsh Reserve. George shook his head in mock sadness.

"Percy has turned poor Charlie into a book worm - it's just sad, it is." He said in sorrow. They walked on to the Hufflepuff table and reported the results of the overdone cauldron of burping chimes to Cedric.

"Well, we have to accept an occasional slip - up." Cedric shrugged in answer. "You and your co-conspirators have been remarkably lucky the entire year."

Fred and George looked at each other in glee - the 'Marauder's Map' had indeed been invaluable in setting up traps and waylaying their targets. They had been careful to stay within the boundaries that Cedric had set up, as they knew the Professor Sprout was keeping a close watch on them through Cedric.

They did not want to be on the wrong side of their Head of House at this point.

Seven o'clock finally arrived and they managed to hunch their shoulders and look dejected as they left, though they looked eager by the time they arrived to the Potions Master's lab. They knocked and entered, surprised to find Percy and Charlie already there.

Severus waved the twins forward to sit at a table by their brothers, and after waving the door closed and warding it well against eavesdroppers he sat on a stool across the table from them.

"Your father asked me to go over a few things with you." Severus said seriously. The Weasley's looked at each other curiously. "I'm sure by now you've all heard that Harry - and the rest of us are attending the Quidditch World Cup.

The four boys laughed - yes - most of the wizarding world knew that Harry Potter and the rest of the occupants of Dragonsrest as well as the Malfoys were camping in Quiberon and attending the World Cup.

"Well, the whole thing is a security nightmare, of course and Hugo Savage has suggested surrounding ourselves with people we can trust - so your family has been invited to join us in camping and attending the game." Severus watched their jubilant faces for a few seconds. "Of course, there are a few duties in exchange for this..." They turned expectant faces toward him.

"Charlie - you will be reporting to Hugo for your assignments - along with a bunch of Bulgarian youths that have volunteered for this." Charlie's eyes brightened at the thought of working alongside the famous Auror. "Percy - I'm sure you won't mind helping Tom out with his continued research, though he'll be taking his turn keeping an eye on the boys." Percy grinned in response, and then Severus turned to the twins. "The main problem, of course, is that Harry is a target." They twins nodded in understanding. "His cousin, Dudley is also one - because he is Harry's cousin. Draco, because his father has defected to Harry's cause, is also at risk. We need them to always have a set of eyes on them, and the two of you can help with that - by reminding them not to go anywhere alone, and to watch for anyone suspicious. I don't think the three of them will deliberately break the rules - but kids their age are forgetful, and I expect you to remind them of the rules - not encourage them to break them."

The twins' faces had steadily gotten more sober. "We understand, Professor. We'll help keep them safe."

Severus nodded; they seemed to understand, now, when things were serious or not. Likely a result of being around Hufflepuffs instead of Gryffindors, he thought with a sniff.

"Excellent, your parents will let you know more details when we have them." Severus nodded and dismissed them back to their common rooms. The four left, whispering in excitement about the coming summer.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

Evan Rosier read the days-old news on a back section of the Russian paper. He'd been tracking the threads of news from British Wizarding society with interest. The news was minimal, as Russian wizards had enough difficulties of their own without worrying about some British Dark Wizard or his minions. Evan had wandered for quite some time after his supposed death. He'd finally wandered all the way to the Russian border and once inside, found his niche.

The wizarding community there in Russia was in desperate need of Master Wardsmiths. During the reign of the Tsars the wizarding world had been widely scattered, and many had 'hidden in plain sight' as 'wise women' and 'healers'. Most had not warded out muggles or disillusioned their places. Much of their trade had occurred through the gypsies - many of whom were squibs or wizards and witches with smaller amounts of power.

The revolution and the two world wars had totally disrupted the fabric of wizarding society in Russia as it had been for over a millenia. The gypsies had been persecuted - and killed quite often, and many wizards and witches had fled - their homes invaded by those who felt the 'odd people' didn't fit into the communist regime. Some had fled the country, others had crowded into the few disillusioned areas they had.

Warding was not their society's strong point - as they had so rarely used it, so it took long, painful years to one by one, protect areas for wizards. Gringotts had sent some wardsmiths, though their warding was different and only worked for stone buildings. Some wizards from other countries contracted to them, but even now wardsmiths were at a premium.

Evan smiled; it was good that he was a Master at his trade. The Russians had no interest in his past or the ugly tattoo on his left arm. He'd almost not bothered to change his name...but going by Ivan Rossinski had made the Russians more comfortable.

He'd made huge strides for his employers, warding more in a few years than they had in decades, and he was considered a bit of a hero by the relieved wizards. His Gringotts account certainly reflected their gratitude. However, he missed his old life; the excitement and the thrill of danger were addictive. Evan had progressively gotten more bored over time, finding his need for chaos harder and harder to ignore. He'd finally given in to it and found some fun with nearby muggles - but the local wizards had become concerned, so he now had to hunt farther afield. So he slipped away at times to whatever large city he could apparate to for a bit of a 'hunt'.

Evan enjoyed watching - almost clinically - how much terror, pain or anguish his prey could tolerate before dying or going mad. He supposed it was because his mother had been a Ravenclaw, and had taught him to analyze things practically from the cradle. He missed his friends Barty and Bellatrix, they'd understood him, or at least didn't flinch from his proclivities.

News from Britain lately, though - quite interesting. He'd sent for some Daily Prophets, hoping they weren't too far from the truth in their reporting. He chuckled - Snape was in control of the Potter brat, and Malfoy was right in the center of the mix - and divorced from Narcissa Black ... very interesting.

He folded the paper and quietly reflected. He'd not taken much of a vacation since arriving here, and he would be done with warding this latest settlement by the middle of July.

Brittany sounded interesting this time of year.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

Peter Pettigrew listened closely as the reunited Weasley family talked animatedly about the coming trip to Quiberon for the World Cup. He could hardly believe the Malfoys and Weasleys were united in anything, let alone assisting Snape of all people in protecting Harry Potter.

Peter had been hiding as Percy's rat for so long he had almost forgotten that he had intended one day to escape and begin a new life, elsewhere. It had been easier as Percy's rat - he'd escaped much more frequently and been able to go to a pub or two as a human and keeping up with things by reading old Daily Prophets. Certainly he'd enjoyed wandering Hogwarts whether as a rat or as a human.

Ron was pretty boring, and far too attentive as a new owner.

Peter thought perhaps escaping while in France might be an option. Of course he had no idea of what he would do then - he'd been a clerk in the Auror's office, not able to join Sirius and James as Aurors - but seeing them almost daily anyway as a clerk. Still, his skills were relatively mundane and likely a bit out of date.

It was partly the uncertainty of how he would live and partly inertia that kept him from really deciding. He'd learned to exist as a pet rat, he wasn't sure he wanted to scrounge a living as a clerk again. He'd just wait until they were at the World Cup and decide then.

Ron petted Scabbers and listened to the plans with excitement and a bit of trepidation. Ginny of course was ecstatic, to Ron's disgust. She gabbled on about Harry and Draco endlessly - made him want to hurl. He shifted over to his mum and elbowed her.

"Can we take Neville with us, mum?" Ron asked desperately. He needed one person that wasn't thrilled by the bloody 'boy who lived' and that rotten Tom.

Molly was struck by that idea, and wondered if she could persuade Augusta. Of course she might not agree, when she heard Lucius was involved. Perhaps Enid ...Molly patted Ron on the head murmuring 'excellent idea, Ron,' and went to write Enid - asking her if she would like to go camping at the World Cup, perhaps - and bring Neville along.

Severus arrived home to Dragonsrest with a sigh of happiness. He'd had to wait until two days after the last day of school, to help clean the potions labs and classrooms and set the wards with Albus and Minerva.

Harry and Dudley had still been up, waiting for him and after an enthusiastic welcome had gone on to bed, promising to torment him about camping in the morning.

Tom and Petunia had stayed up a bit longer; talking about plans - Petunia's slowly moving her Privet Dr. belongings into the Spinner's End house. She and Tom had found a few more owls for her and the elves had built a nice Owlery for them. She had three pairs of owls, now and things were looking well, so far. He was pleased Petunia was settling in and Tom no longer seemed overtired.

Severus was now lounging back on his bed, watching the stars out the windows. He had a spelled window in the dungeons, but knowing it wasn't real made it unenjoyable for him. They would be shopping for camping gear in a few days and preparing for their 'little trip' in a few weeks.

The real relief though was knowing that he and his son wouldn't be separated for any great length of time again - Harry would leave with him in September to attend school for the next seven years. Severus was smiling smugly as sleep took him.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

Harry trotted by Severus' side happily, following the excited camping gear salesman, who found himself in the enviable situation of selling to the 'Boy Who Lived's' guardian. Harry was cheerfully enjoying his father's exclusive company. He rarely got Severus alone, and felt like making the most of it.

Lucius had insisted that Petunia use his smaller tent for the coming trip, rather than pay a huge sum for something she would rarely use. So she and Dudley were taking the day to move more belongings to Spinner's End and get it set up the way they wished. Tom, along with Draco, were spending the day with the Tonks family. Lucius - accompanied by an imposing Hugo Savage in his scarlet Auror robes had gone to Quiberon to bully the campsite owner into letting him pick out the area he wanted - 'for Harry Potter's safety', of course.

Harry smiled to himself smugly. Even Rosemerta had been busy, though he wouldn't have minded her being there, so much. It would have felt like a real family - a mum, dad and kid out shopping. None the less, he was happy to have Severus all to himself.

The salesman led them to the tent section waving an arm at the tiny (on the outside) tents in various shapes and colors. Harry quickly looked at his catalog, where he and the others had circled several possibilities.

"Could we look at the 'Snug Safari 700' first please?" Harry asked in as positive a tone as he could.

The salesman glanced at Severus' neutral visage uncertainly. "Harry and his friends have been pouring over the catalog and planning for months - as long as he chooses responsibly I don't mind him using his research - it will be good practice for him in how to make high-quality purchases." Severus answered the unasked question in a level tone.

"Of course, very good, sir." He led them over to a tent in a khaki hue with stripes of leopard spotted fabric trimming it and showed them in. "It has five bedrooms, with a dining area, living room and a rather nice bathing area, as well as two toilets. Very cozy - not too large, of course but enough for a nice sized party of friends to camp in - especially if you share rooms."

Harry just looked around the tent in awe. Even though he'd read that the small tents were wizard-spaced into huge areas inside, he was still impressed. He grinned at Severus and the salesman. "I just love magic." He said with a grin, receiving an answering smile from Severus.

The salesman looked a bit puzzled, but continued to extol the various amenities of the tent as Harry and Severus looked around.

"Quite utilitarian in nature - not a bad thing, really, were there other tents that caught your eye?" Severus knew that Harry was still unused to indulging himself when shopping. Harry had no difficulty being extravagant in gifts for others - like at Christmas, but tended hesitate when buying for himself - and he would not go straight for an expensive tent for an outing that he knew Severus was less than enthusiastic about.

Harry fidgeted, "Well, Draco said the 'Elegant Excursion' line was nice..."

The salesman perked up immediately. "Oh, my yes - very high quality, the bedrooms come with spelled beds that make themselves up and slide into the walls. The wardrobes hold a great deal..." He led them quickly to a different end of the showroom to silk tents in jeweled colors. Severus held up a hand, causing the man to halt hesitantly.

Severus looked at Harry calmly, "Did you have a suggestion from this line, Harry - one you liked?" Severus tried to convey that Harry was to indulge himself a bit - pick out what he wanted.

Harry was relieved to have a moment to shift gears. He looked down at the catalog and told himself that his dad was willing to let him think and take his time. Plus, Harry could hear Draco repeating his favorite shopping advice over and over in the back of his head 'you're the customer - you're always right, and don't let them rush you into something you don't like.'

"The 'Lodge' model has six bedrooms, and the 'Petite Chateau' one has seven - they're a bit big for us, but they have the extras that we might like - the ones with fewer bedrooms don't have all of the 'extras'." Harry said, recovering his poise.

Severus smiled in satisfaction ... between he and the Malfoy's they would teach Harry to indulge himself a bit. Severus reflected that he could learn to be less of a miser, himself - though Tobias Snape's lessons had been literally beaten into him and were difficult to overcome.

The salesman nodded happily and waved them into a bronze and yellow striped tent, "The lodge model is quite elegant - though a bit masculine as it is geared a bit toward hunting parties - it has a cold room for game that you bag..."

He droned on as the two looked it over. Severus could understand why the group of boys had been attracted to the tent - it was unrelievedly male in its style and decorations - Severus hadn't known that antlers and animal hides could be used so much in decorating. He smiled at Harry's enthusiasm. "It is nice, but Rosemerta is unlikely to feel totally comfortable in it."

Harry looked around, completely unable to imagine why a girl wouldn't like the hunting prints, antler chairs and pop - up snooker table that occupied much of the living area, but he shrugged and nodded. The salesman smiled at Severus in understanding and took them to the dark blue tent trimmed in gold designs - the 'petite chateau' model.

This tent was homier - in a rather luxurious sense, it didn't look to be much smaller than Dragonsrest on the inside, Harry thought. They slowly looked around the rooms. It had a fireplace in the living room to Harry's astonishment. He looked around the bedrooms - smaller that his own at home, but still nice. He looked in the elegant dining room - the crystal chandelier was a bit much for a tent, he thought - but Severus was right, Rosemerta would like it better than the antler one in the lodge. Maybe there had been too many antler-things in the lodge tent.

Severus nodded as they completed the tour. "A very nice pick, Harry - were there any others that caught your eye?"

The salesman twitched a bit, but restrained his impulse to show them something big and expense, like the 'Caravan Castle' or its like. But he'd expected to be showing Harry Potter one of the 'Takealong Resort' line with their indoor pools. Not that the 'Elegant Excursion' line was cheap - they were considered quite high-end.

"No, these three were the one's we liked, but maybe the 'lodge' won't do for Rosemerta. I like the Safari - but it doesn't have the extras." Harry trailed off, looking around. "This one is the best, I think."

"Well chosen, Harry - I believe you are right." Severus grinned a little smugly at Harry - he'd gotten him to pick an expensive model. "Now we just have to decide on a few of the 'extras'."

The salesman went room to room with them, so they could finalize details. Severus insisted a large closet off the kitchen be made into a room for Tinker. "House-elves serve best when happy." Severus said firmly, with Harry nodding in agreement. Furniture design and bedroom colors were picked and Severus opted for the hot tub and extra bathroom. They added a small owlry to put Hedwig and Wylda in - Harry didn't want to be without her, even if he didn't need to send any letters on vacation.

"We have a 'portable potions lab' that we usually put in the really big tents - but it could be put in one of the bedrooms, instead." The salesman said hesitantly. Severus looked at the specifications and nodded - small but adequate.

Harry was appalled at the idea of Severus working on vacation - Severus was supposed to be having fun with him. "You're not going to be bringing potions orders on vacation, are you?" Harry asked in dread.

Severus lifted a brow and smirked, "No - but I expect I might need to whip up sunburn salve, poison ivy cure, a healing potion or two, perhaps even skelegrow or skelemend...." He stopped as Harry waved his arms in defeat.

Severus looked at the final bill and mused that it was good he had orders from other Dragon Reserves this summer. Once they had heard he was available to brew he was making quite a bit just making potions for them. This tent would take the profits from July, he thought with a sigh.

The sale was done and they promised to deliver the tent to the Welsh Reserve in a week. Severus and Harry flooed to the Three Broomsticks for a late lunch to celebrate with Rosemerta. Harry happily provided details of the tent to Rosemerta, who was pleased to see the two of them.

"I'll be joining you for part of the trip - I'll definitely be there for the World Cup." she smiled. She then looked at Severus a little more seriously. "I see a lot more of Remus Lupin, lately - along with many of the werewolves settling in the old warehouse on the other end of the forest edge. They're just calling it 'The Den', now, although some jokester said it should be called the 'were-house'."

Harry snorted in laughter and Rosemerta winked at him with a smile. Severus just rolled his eyes at the pun.

"They are trying to scratch a living - they have started cultivating a very large garden in the property, as well as running some cattle and sheep that they've bought. There's been no trouble so far, and they are far enough from Hogsmeade to keep the residents from getting nervous." Rosemerta paused and shook her head. "I'm just waiting for the other foot to fall - any werewolf causing trouble on a full moon, and the blame may fall on them."

"Well, I'm sure Albus will remind prosecutors that the bites of any victim can be tested and they will reveal the magical signature of the werewolf who is guilty." Severus sighed. "Of course they'll likely still whine that having 'The Den' nearby somehow caused it. And of course, they may be right - if Fenrir is trying to recruit them and they resist he'll cause trouble here for them and he would delight in tormenting an innocent party."

Harry scowled, "That isn't fair."

Rosemerta smiled sadly and patted his shoulder. Severus bit his tongue rather hard to refrain from a lecture on the myth of fairness, or a sarcastic sneer about fairness being more scarce that the Quibbler's crumple-horned snortkack that they were always on about.

Harry was distracted by the strawberry shortcake Renee served. He let Severus and Rosemerta's conversation flow over him. Next week it would be exactly a year since he had run with Dudley from Privet Drive and gone to Severus for protection. It had been the very best year of his life - even with all the 'little adventures' and dangers that had occurred.

Harry and Severus eventually left, Harry getting a warm hug and Severus a lingering kiss from Rosemerta. The arrived at home, the house still empty of the other occupants. They grinned and headed for Severus' lab. Harry had been promised another opportunity to brew a potion with Severus as his 'assistant'.

Severus had been careful to pick easy 'first year' potions, but not ones he usually used in his classroom for teaching. He didn't want accusations that he'd taught Harry all the first year potions ahead of time. He grimaced - the potions texts hadn't changed much - if at all - in decades. Anyone could teach their children the potions in the books ahead of time and likely be able to guess what potions would be taught, since they'd been in the class themselves at one time.

"I picked out a calming draught for you to brew - it's fairly easy to make, but I don't usually use it in class because the ingredients can be volatile if put in the cauldron in the wrong order." Severus waved to formula onto the instruction board. "Can you see the problem that could occur?"

Harry looked at the ingredients closely, and his face brightened. "The porcupine quills could react with the mongoose whiskers if the whiskers haven't dissolved completely - so the quills should not be added until after the lionfish scales and lemongrass have been added because they will dissolve them completely?" Harry knew he was right and was proud of the nod and well done from his dad.

They got out the ingredients and Harry prepared the cauldron and water, arranging his scales and instruments to his liking. Severus chopped and diced a few of the more dangerous ingredients.

"Don't forget to chop the lemongrass very finely, dad." Harry chirped brightly and giggled at Severus' narrowed gaze and shaken finger.

"None of your cheek, Mr. 'soon to be one of my tormented first year students'." Severus admonished.

Harry smiled as he carefully followed the directions on the board. Stirring carefully and adding the ingredients cautiously. Soon the cauldron was simmering for the required fifteen minutes. Severus cleaned up the excess with a few waves of his wand.

"I'll make an excellent brewer of you, yet Harry." Severus said thoughtfully. "Of course, you've no need to go into the field if don't truly enjoy it. However it is still a useful skill to have."

Harry nodded, "It is kind of like cooking, at times - and I always enjoyed that. Having something predictable - you follow the directions and the result is usually what you expected it to be. It's nice - especially when everything else in life can be so unpredictable."

"Yes, books were always my helpful and steady friends and my potions were my self-esteem boosters that I could count on to keep me in food and a roof over my head." Severus answered.

The timer chimed with the fifteen minutes done and Harry removed the cauldron from the heat. They retrieved some vials and Harry carefully ladled the cooling potion into them. Severus waved them to the right temperature and capped them. Harry proudly labeled each one and they were placed in the cabinet beside Severus' potions.

"Very well done, Harry." Severus said as he closed the door. "Excellent work."

Harry walked up to the dining room for supper, well content with the world.

Lucius and Hugo flooed back to Malfoy Manor for a congratulatory drink after finding just the right spot to camp. It was close to the water, up against a bluff and close to the edge of the campground. They felt it was the most easily defensible place there and they were unlikely to be surrounded by other campers.

Hugo took his leave after reminding Lucius with a laugh that he expected a nice bedroom in the tent - not a cell in its dungeon. Lucius rolled his eyes. Hugo would find out soon enough that he was only slightly exaggerating the dungeons existence.

Draco flooed in after supper, smiling happily from his day with Aunt Andy. Lucius was relieved that Draco was getting on well with his Aunt and cousin. He had been reflecting that if the worst happened and Voldemort killed Lucius he could leave guardianship of Draco to her. Severus would take him, and of course under normal circumstances have been his first choice, but he suspected that the Potions Master was going to be deep in the heart of a war and might not be in a position to be an effective guardian.

Lucius, as always preferred to have back up plans.

Draco chattered about Andy's house, Ted's job and how sickening Tom and Dora's 'public displays of affection' were becoming.

Lucius, in a melancholy mood, followed Draco up to his room and tucked the still chattering boy into bed - he hadn't done that in years, he reflected.

"Are you okay, father?" Draco asked, looking disturbed.

"I'm fine - I just realized you'll be off to Hogwarts, soon." Lucius grimaced a smile. "I expect I'm going to miss you..." He trailed off in confusion.

"I'll miss you, too." Draco answered, watching Lucius wander back out the door. He hoped Lucius and Petunia hurried their rather leisurely friendship / romance along. He hated seeing his father looking lonely.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

Petunia watched Tinker and a pair of Malfoy house-elves dump the three small tents on the sandy beach. She still found it hard to believe they would hold that many people. Hugo directed the elves to pitch the two small tents at the base of the bluff, so they were protected by the cliff - face being at their back. The slightly larger Malfoy tent was on the other side; anyone approaching them would have to pass it to get to the Snape or Dursley tent.

The Krums would be arriving in a couple days - they would pitch their tent across from the Malfoy tent, effectively surrounding the Snape and Dursley tents.

Harry watched the tents being pitched with a smile. His first camping trip - and the beach was beautiful. He looked out over the water, the sound of the surf crashing stirring the Osprey's interest. He calmed the bird with the promise that someday he would be able to fly all he wished - just not today.

Draco and Dudley shouted to him and he turned and ran to join them - Dudley had retrieved his Frisbee while he had been at the house at Spinner's End. Draco was ecstatic to be introduced to yet another muggle invention, and was determined to win at whatever game with it they came up with.

For now they had the whole beach to themselves - the World Cup wasn't for a week, yet. The other campers would arrive soon, though - likely right after the Krum's arrived with the bodyguards. The Weasley's would be here with the Higgs in the morning, but for now - it was all theirs.

Harry caught the Frisbee and hurled it hard toward Dudley, running along the beach with his friends. The waves ran in, lapping at their heels, and they ran on, uncaring, as a pair of eyes watched carefully from behind a stand of trees.

Evan watched closely, but was all too aware that the cold black eyes of Harry's guardian watched as well. Severus would be hard to get around, though that would be half the fun of this. But he would need to take care - Evan preferred to be thought of as dead - as opposed to being really dead. He'd no doubts that was what he would be if caught by Severus - or Lucius. That pair played for keeps.

Harry whooped and stooped to pick up a shell, washing it off in the surf and holding it up to Dudley. The Frisbee was temporarily abandoned in favor of shell-hunting for a time.

Evan watched for awhile longer, then apparated away to think.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

The Krums, Weasleys and Higgs' all arrived without a hitch - swelling the ranks of cavorting children. Luckily it also brought plenty of guards and watchers as well. The Krums had chosen several loyal young men who could be counted on to be able to join into the fun - but were able to still keep an eye open for trouble.

Hugo had recruited a few trusted Aurors who he knew would enjoy the vacation (and the free tickets to the World Cup). They camped close by - but not so close that they would obviously be guards instead of Quidditch fanatics.

The young Bulgarians and the vacationing Aurors were co-coordinated by Hugo. To everyone's satisfaction they were able to make sure there were several sets of eyes on Harry and the other children at all times.

Harry had looked forward to the other children arriving, but now they were here he felt a bit overwhelmed at times. He was growing more used to having larger numbers of people around, but he still felt 'surrounded' at times and would retreat to his room in the tent he, Tom and Severus shared. Usually an hour or so petting and talking to Hedwig or holding his Danburite crystal and doing his meditation that Professor McGonagall had taught him would soothe his anxiety.

To Harry's surprise Draco joined him several times in his refuge. Draco was almost as unnerved by the constant noise as Harry. Malfoy Manor was always peaceful and there was rarely difficulty in finding a quiet spot. The unending games, chatter and noise grated on Draco as well.

Dudley was right in his element with the boisterous bunch, but understood Harry and Draco's more reserved manner and defended them from the other's teasing and occasional less than kind remarks about their occasional need for a break from the crowd.

Tom and Percy lost no time renewing their bond over more Dragon memories that Tom had collected. They discussed Tom's idea of overhauling the Reserve's library and collecting and organizing their knowledge and memories. Percy was just as eager at the idea, but agreed it was ambitious and might be impossible if other Reserves would not cooperate.

Tom and Percy always managed to do their sunbathing / brainstorming close to wherever Harry, Draco and Dudley were. Tom and Yvane watched them carefully, even as Tom continued his jovial conversation with Percy. The Tonks' would not be there until the second week and Tom missed Dora horribly.

The boys had taken to betting on how many people would arrive to the campground by the end of each day, though it was getting harder and harder to keep track of all the people who were now pouring in to camp on the beach and the nearby fields.

They still went shell-hunting in the mornings and swam in the sea under the close watch of the Bulgarians and the Aurors.

They were also under the close watch of Evan Rosier. He'd spotted the Bulgarians as being guards right away even if they were young - their watchful manner and quick eyes gave them away immediately - as well a the fact they ran off anyone that approached the boys. The Aurors had not been so obvious, but they'd been almost the only other campers at first, and Evan had known most of them from before he'd 'died'.

The children were all quite well overseen, so just strolling over and kidnapping the 'Boy Who Lived' would be impossible. He'd been careful to stay out of sight of Severus and Lucius ... and Hugo Savage, as well. He'd been quite appalled to see that the old Auror really was there. He was quite sure that Mad-eye Moody had tracked him so successfully due to direction from Hugo.

Faking his death hadn't been easy -- but a conveniently dead muggle, some polyjuice and a confounded ministry worker had made it possible. He'd nearly given this 'vacation' up as a bad job when he'd seen all the people milling around the campsite. But on reflection, he'd decided to sit back, enjoy the beach ---and see if something occurred that would aide him.

It had been far too long since he'd tried something like this, and he silently admitted that he'd not really prepared - he'd simply bought a portkey and come here.

He leaned back against some driftwood and pretended to doze, while watching the group splash and swim. He nearly snickered. He was quite sure Severus' skin hadn't seen this much sun since his birth, but he was sporting a pretty good tan, now.

Severus let himself be dragged into another game of water-polo - only a Frisbee was in use ---and the rules seemed to be made up on the spot. The Bulgarian youths had been fascinated by the Frisbee when it had been introduced and spent a lot of time making up games to go with it.

Severus had volunteered to be 'goalie', so he could just stand in the waist-high water and wait for action to come his way. He glanced over at the beach, uneasily. He had the feeling he knew one of the strangers sunbathing. He could sense magical signatures, and recognize those he'd met before. Not a common gift, but it had been handy during his time as a Death Eater and a spy - knowing who was around and avoiding encounters.

Once acquainted with someone, it was difficult to fool him. Polyjuice and a few other things could confuse him, but for the most part Severus always knew who was nearby. Lately he was sensing a magical signature that he should know. However, with the increasingly crowded beach the air was swirling with magic and as quickly as he would sense the familiar magic, it would be gone or lost among the other magical signatures.

Severus frowned slightly. It bothered him that he couldn't identify the signature. While he gazed toward the beach his frown deepened. The young Longbottom boy was there, busy making a sandcastle with the small Weasley girl. The boy had proved to have a bit of a phobia regarding water. Enid and Molly had shushed the other children when Neville had refused to wade further than knee deep in the water, explaining that Neville's Uncle Algie had dumped him off a pier a couple years before, and it had caused 'problems'.

The children had choked back their comments, but Severus suspected that the pitying looks bothered the boy more than any teasing from the other children might have. Severus suspected that Enid and Molly shouldn't have interfered. Some peer pressure might have motivated the boy into overcoming his fear. He shrugged; he himself had preferred almost anything to pity at that age, bit perhaps Neville was different.

The splashing, shouting group came closed to him and he managed to slap the Frisbee out of the air - he never seemed to be able to actually catch it. He grabbed it back out of the water and threw it as far as he could toward the other goalie. Hopefully it would take time to get back to his end again.

There were whoops and catcalls and a few shouts of 'good save, Professor!' as they splashed back the other way. Severus grimaced a smile at them and wondered if he needed to make another batch of sunburn salve. From the look of the simmering Bulgarians and the deeply pink Dudley and Draco he likely needed to.

The younger boys finally tired and dragged themselves to shore and flopped beside Petunia and Lucius, who had turned a deaf ear to pleas to join in the game. Severus relinquished his spot as goalie to someone else and followed the boys to shore. He waved the Bulgarians to stay in the game - he and Lucius could watch them for now.

Severus fumbled in his bag for the last big jar of sunburn salve, barking at them to 'get it on, before you blister'. They managed to do so, and then lay on the sand, unmoving except to drink bottle after bottle of water.

Harry lay blissfully soaking in the sun, feeling exhausted in the best possible way. Victor and his older friends were lots of fun - but difficult to keep up with. Apparently Durmstrang had a mandatory exercise program and most of its students kept in very good shape. One of the older boys had remarked that since the weather rarely let them indulge in outside activity in winter, that the Headmaster counted on indoor sports and exercise to keep the students too tired to cause a great deal of trouble.

Harry was glad he and Dudley and Draco had kept up with the home gym over the winter or they'd have made a very poor showing in anything athletic. Victor soon wandered up and joined them, smearing some salve on as well - Durmstrang students saw little sun, at times and he was burning as quickly as Draco.

"Aaah." He sighed happily, making Harry snicker. "Any more tourists ask for autographs, Harry?" He quipped.

Harry grinned, "No, Van and Bjorn have gotten the hang of stopping them with glares before they get close enough to ask. Most people just stare and point, anyway - so it's not like there was ever a big problem."

Lucius and Severus glanced at each other, smirking. Hugo - at their suggestion - had had a small flyer given out by the owner of the campground that said 'anyone making a nuisance of themselves to any person of importance would be escorted off the property'. Most realized that they meant Harry Potter and there had been only a few who had tried to approach them. Most settled for gawking and pointing. Harry waved cheerfully at those that waved at him, so Severus was satisfied that the vacation was not spoiled by celebrity hunters.

Lucius passed him the paper with a grin and Severus rolled his eyes. Of course there was no real escape from photographers. Not that they had been awful, either. Today's update on Harry's vacation was a picture of yesterdays 'tackle Frisbee game'. There had been a bit of dismayed concern about the exuberate violence, but they had conceded it wasn't as bad as Quidditch.

Below that there was a short article about the run on Frisbees in the magical world - with the magical toy stores raiding the muggle ones to buy case after case of them to resell to the wizard children. The writer seemed mystified by the fascination for the toys, saying they had absolutely no magic in them. None the less, they were now a hot item.

Harry squirmed deeper into the sand, while Dudley got up and went over to Neville, who had been joined by Ron and was still working on the sandcastle. Dudley had struck up a tentative friendship with Ron and Neville. Although Harry hadn't forgotten Ron's remarks about Severus and neither he or Draco liked Ron, they had a bit of a truce for the summer and avoided conflict with each other - for now.

Dudley was wary of Ron's prejudice toward any and all Slytherins, but as long as they weren't mentioned he and Ron got along quite well. Neville however was a mystery at times. He didn't hesitate to answer questions as long as they were not personal. Dudley, though he wasn't the most attentive person on the planet, did notice the balefully cold looks Neville sent toward Harry and Draco.

Dudley had hoped to lessen the animosity of the two toward his cousin and Draco, but had not made much progress, as most of their dislike seemed based on ... well, jealousy. Ron envied the wealth, Neville envied the caring guardian or parent and both thought Harry and Draco had perfect lives. No amount of argument could convince them otherwise, to his aggravation.

Dudley glanced over at Lucius, he had gotten Mr. Malfoy alone for a moment and asked what he could do to change the boy's minds, realizing he was out of ideas. Lucius had looked pleased at Dudley's request, and had mulled over the request for a few minutes.

"All you can really do is continue to give reasoned arguments, however you might just simply stop trying to change their minds with verbal arguments - they are determined to be right about this and don't want to be persuaded otherwise. In any case, Draco and Harry do have money - and Ron doesn't, and they do have guardians that protect them - unlike Neville. I'm sure that their lives do look very exciting and perfect - so no argument will make them like them. You'll likely have to let them find a common ground - like Quidditch or chess ... or dragons. Just shoving their faces in the obvious won't work with such obvious Gryffindors."

Dudley had shuffled his feet and whispered. "I'm afraid I might end up in Gryffindor, Mr. Malfoy - I don't think I'm very subtle - not enough to be in Slytherin, or clever enough for Ravenclaw. I could probably argue myself into Hufflepuff - that might not be so bad, as the twins are in there." Dudley had looked at Lucius rather desperately. If his mum and Lucius did get together, he didn't want Lucius to dislike him because of his house.

Lucius had sighed and leaned forward in his chair. "If you belong in Gryffindor that is where you should go. It would be nice if you stayed with Draco and Harry - though there is no guarantee Harry will be in Slytherin ... he seems to have a bit of all houses in him. I promise that even if we do tend to joke rather unkindly about Gryffindor, we won't think less of you for being there." Lucius shifted uncomfortably - if Dudley did end up in the den of lions he would need to tread carefully - Petunia would be unlikely to view him favorably if he was constantly disparaging her son's house.

"You need to remember that Slytherins simply have a different mindset than Gryffindor - they leap in where we wait and plan ... there are many dissimilarities and if I'm honest I would have to say that there is a need for both types of wizards - even if we don't necessarily like each other." Lucius smiled ruefully. "I promised to still like you, anyway, even if you end up sporting red and gold."

Dudley had sighed in relief, and had tried to do as Lucius had suggested - not preaching the virtues of Draco and Harry - instead he spoke of Quidditch, and although that had ended in an argument over the Harpies vs. the Cannons, at least the four of them had been speaking - or maybe they'd been yelling.

"So, Ron, tell me about Wizard Chess - I've only played the muggle kind a few times?" Dudley asked.

Ron perked up and started a lengthy explanation.

Breakfasts and lunches were always buffet style with the house-elves cooperating. Supper was usually in the individual tents, although no one seemed to always be in their own tent. Tom floated with Percy into various tents, depending on who he'd been picking the mind of that day. One never knew where the kids might eat in the evening, though Severus and Lucius insisted Draco and Harry inform them where they would be.

Molly had been at first a bit unhappy to be usurped by house-elves, but after a day or so of only having to worry about the evening meal she had decided she rather enjoyed it. This meant more time with her children and a more pleasant vacation.

One or two of the Bulgarians always followed Draco and Harry to wherever they had supper. Molly had been let in on the Bulgarian's status as guards and welcomed them warmly. They'd been a bit surprised by her habit of hugging everyone regardless of their age or status, but she was soon among their favorite persons in the campsite and her motherly ways helped stave off any homesickness the young men might have.

Petunia had most dinners with Lucius, though she'd gone with Lucius to the Krum's one evening and once to the Weasley's - without him. Tonight she and Lucius were dining alone - Draco had announced he and Harry were organizing their driftwood and shell collection. Hugo was dining with the Krums and had snuck the Aurors in as well.

Lucius felt he and Petunia were making headway - the kisses were definitely getting quite a bit warmer and he was almost looking forward to Draco and Dudley leaving in September - he would have less difficulty catching Petunia alone, then.

Harry sat at the table, grinning at Severus' hair - which was highlighted with a sparkling dark green. He and Draco had helped Severus make the burn salve that afternoon. The twins had supplied the 'hairdresser bomb'. The two of them had hesitated over the prank, Harry especially had nearly thrown it away - being aware that Severus had a bad history with pranks from James and the Marauders. They had decided that as long as all three of them got dosed with it, they could claim 'Slytherin Pride'. So the three of them now had the glistening emerald streaks.

Severus had initially looked furious, until he saw the boys had the same hair as he did. Harry's happy smile and Draco's crafty "Its Slytherin colors" had weakened his anger and he'd finally chuckled ruefully. He'd even laughed when Lucius had asked why he'd not been invited to the prank in pretended jealousy.

The twins had answered Lucius' question by setting one of the bombs off in the Malfoy tent. Luckily for them Petunia had thought the highlights looked well on him ... and had said so quite convincingly.

Hugo had informed the twins they likely now owed Petunia a life debt.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

Everyone breathed a sigh of relief when Dora and her parents arrived. Tom had been so jittery the day before that even Percy had snapped at him to go for a run ... or a cold shower already. Tom had finally settled down muttering the age-old teenage mantra of 'No one understands'.

Bill and Charlie had smiled a little sympathetically and Arthur shook his head. Molly had patted his shoulder, but from long experience with her own sons, didn't bother trying to reason with him.

But, at last, Dora and her parents arrived and the pair had wandered down the beach hand in hand.

All the younger boys grimaced in disgust, though Neville's eyes held more malevolence as well as the usual lack of understanding as to why Tom would be wasting time talking to a mere girl. Neville had been quite excited to be invited along with his Higgs cousins to the World Cup. He might hate the idea of flying, himself, but he'd loved watching the few Quidditch games he'd been to.

He'd been less enthused when he'd learned the Snape household and the Malfoys would be there as well. It had become obvious that almost everyone there was helping guard the 'Brat Who Lived' and his poncy little mate Malfoy. He almost laughed when Dudley had tried to tell him that Harry didn't have a perfect little life ... the entire campout had practically been planned around him. And everyone had read the article about Harry going on his tent-buying trip. The salesman had gushed on and on about how nice and polite Harry's been - and how attentive and supportive his guardian was.

Dudley was clearly deluded.

Neville was glad Ron saw through all the hype to the spoiled creature Potter really was. Neville didn't mind Dudley - as long as he shut up about his cousin. He and Ron talked a lot about Quidditch and chess - Dudley was trying to learn and Ron was happy to be Dudley's teacher. All in all it had been and idyllic week. He wasn't looking forward to his Uncle and Grandmother's arrival.

They would arrive the day of the cup and Neville would have to spend all day with them, likely. He prayed they would leave after the game and not spend the night.

Harry watched Ron, Neville and Dudley hovering over the chessboard the day before the World Cup. He was glad Dudley was finding friends that were likely to be fellow Gryffindors, even if he and Draco didn't like them. He and Draco had talked to Dudley after he'd told them his fears of the three of them not being friends if he was in Gryffindor, as he suspected he would be. They had reassured him they would remain firm friends no matter what house Dudley was in.

"The three of us have been together through thick and thin ... dragons, mad Death Eaters, falling off cliffs... no house affiliations are going to undermine us." Harry had said emphatically, and the others had nodded. "My father - James Potter - had a bunch of friends that were like blood brothers, called the Marauders. They spent all their time on pranks - but we have something more important to do - we have a Dark Lord to fight and we're going to need people from all the houses for that - so you being in Gryffindor will be a good thing. With Cho Chang and the twins - we'll have a way into all the houses. We'll make you an honorary Slytherin, Dudley, and then - we'll be the 'Three Slytherin Marauders'. No one will be able to stop us, 'cause we'll have more allies than the Dark Lord ever thought of having."

Harry wasn't sure any of what he'd said would actually ever work, but it sounded good. Draco looked impressed and Dudley looked relieved - so that was alright then. And the 'Three Slytherin Marauders' - well it was good enough for the musketeers (one of his favorite books) so it was good enough for them.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

Rosemerta arrived the day of the Cup, along with Algie and Augusta. She and Severus immediately followed Tom's example of a walk on the beach. Augusta sniffed at most of the other campers in attendance and retired to the Higgs tent to tell Enid in detail how little she thought of her camping companions.

Algie immediately left to find a convenient method of killing his nephew that could be made to look like a tragic childhood accident.

Unfortunately he found that once he left the campground and crossed a field - there was a marsh that was well fenced in to keep the dugbogs that lived there from escaping. The owner of the marsh made an excellent living on the creatures for potions ingredients and they also kept the area clear of rats and other pests. And of course there were several species of orchid that were essential to certain potions that would only grow in a marsh that had ample dugbog dung.

Algie stood outside the fence mulling over the fact that he could clearly see several orchid plants close by - orchids that the Longbottom Greenhouses did not have. He'd sneered at Neville's growing skill in the greenhouses and his love for plants. But now - it might come in handy.

He would need to be subtle, of course, in letting Neville know about the orchids in the marsh. No one could know he wanted Neville to enter the dugbog infested marsh. But, he hadn't much time - just today, and if he persuaded Augusta, perhaps until sometimes tomorrow. He wandered back to the camp deep in thought.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

Lunch, before the World Cup, was a splendid affair. Tom had forgotten that July 26th was officially now his birthday. Not to mention that he was now 17 years of age, so the 'surprise birthday lunch' was truly a surprise. Presents were passed around and Tom tore into them happily. The elves had outdone themselves with a rather realistic dark chocolate dragon cake that spouted sparkling red juice. They were all encouraged to eat up, as the games tended to run for a long time when the World Cup was at stake.

The elves planned to pop into the box with snacks or even a meal if the game ran late. But the younger wizards and witches ate heartily; missing any part of the game for mere food was unthinkable.

The group made their way through the camp, led by the Aurors and Hugo – who was resplendent in his Scarlet Robes with numerous badges of office and honor. He didn't really have any jurisdiction, as it was France, but it was impressive and people moved aside to let the group through.

The Bulgarian youths flanked the many youngsters and the adults brought up the rear. They did have to stop occasionally to buy t-shirts, hats, pennants. The kids were soon decked out in either the blues of France or the sun-yellow of Japan.

Harry, Draco and Dudley were wearing the French emblem in deference to the Malfoys, who still felt some lingering allegiance to the country Lucius' ancestors had come from. Victor Krum joined them in wearing the French colors – mostly because the stall owner was really cute and very French.

The Weasleys and Higgs children were split over the teams. Ron and Neville were supporting Japan. The twins had divided – one rooting for each team. Severus felt that this was likely on purpose to cause more chaos. Terrance Higgs was for Japan, because his two sisters were loudly pro-France and were annoying him with it. The rest of the crowd was indifferent, and just hoped to see a good game.

They found a face painter just as they made it to their box and most of the kids had their faces painted with the emblem of the team they favored. A large crowd of other spectators had gathered to watch the 'artwork'. There was a sudden upsurge in that booths sales, as people decided to have their faces painted, as well.

Victor thought it crazy, but submitted with good grace. Draco reminded him that it could be worse – the French National Team colors were baby blue and royal blue trim – but the color of the Quiberon team who was hosting the World Cup at their stadium was a shocking pink and Victor agreed it would be much worse to be painted pink.

Cornelius, of course, was awaiting them with a beaming smile and a photographer. Harry sat next to the Minister with a resigned smile. Severus sat on his other side and patted him shoulder. Harry sighed, but Severus had said not to worry – once the action started all the youngsters usually gathered down at the rail to watch the game, so he wouldn't be stuck away from his friends for long.

The Krums, Higgs and Weasleys got settled fairly easily. The Aurors parked in seats near the door to the box and the Bulgarian youths found spots where they could keep a good watch on everyone easily. Hugo nodded approvingly and sat close behind the Minister and Harry. Things had gone surprisingly well on this trip – even with Lucius' repeated threats to put him in the dungeon.

Hugo chuckled softly – the dungeons had turned out to be old, underground kennels for the hunting hounds some ancestor had kept – but they would make pretty good cells as well, if necessary he conceded.

The French Minister arrived and bowed slightly to Minister Fudge and a few other Ministers also in attendance. Cornelius nodded back with a smile. Several of the people accompanying the French Minister waved at Harry, who grinned shyly and waved back – they all looked so important.

The Teams burst onto the scene and the players took their places. The Minister released the snitch and the 1991 World Cup was underway.

The younger wizards and witches rushed to the railing to watch with their omnoculars. Tom and Dora were tempted to join them, but it was easier to cuddle in the seats, even if Dora's parents were directly behind them. The Bulgarian youths stayed where they were stationed with an effort, though they were just as eager to watch the game.

The game was played intensely from the very beginning. The French were well – known for their flamboyant style and they pulled out all the stops for the World Cup. The Japanese were determined to bring home the Cup for the first time in decades. The Japanese quickly saw the French were playing with risky moves. They immediately switched to a tighter, defensive style – stealing the quaffle several times when a showy move went too wild. The score was 140 to 30 in favor of the Japanese.

The audience was soon tensely watching the seekers – many more goals and even if the French got the snitch their score would still be below the Japanese score. The French supporters howled in anguish when the Japanese scored yet again. Then the seekers, who had been feinting back and forth across the stadium, caught sight of the snitch. The audience saw this and screamed hysterically. The seekers chased after the snitch madly, the French seeker knowing that if it wasn't caught soon the Japanese would make it hard to win at all.

The Japanese seeker sped after her determinedly. The French seeker dropped down behind the snitch and almost managed to grab the snitch but only managed to slap it further down as it slipped past her fingers. The Japanese seeker saw his chance and dove – swinging his arm a bit wildly to close his hand around the snitch.

He leaned a bit too far though, slipping much too far off the broom. He tried to hook his leg back over the broom but it was too late. He clung to it long enough during the brooms plummet that when he lost his hold completely, he only fell thirty feet into the deep sand, to the horrified screams of the crowd.

Healers apparated to the seekers side, waving their wands frantically while the crowd whispered 'is he dead?' and, more importantly - 'does he still have the snitch?' The Healers backed off and lifted him to a stretcher, taking him off the field. The seeker managed to raise his arm in the air – waving the snitch triumphantly and the stadium roared in approval.

The referees blew their whistles and called the game – the Japanese had won. Harry and Dudley cheered in relief that the seeker would be alright. Draco and the Bulgarians cheered in appreciation of the Japanese seeker's gutsy move. Even the French Minister managed to congratulate the Japanese diplomat with at least some sincerity.

Cornelius said a happy goodbye to the boxes occupants. He went to talk to the French minister and others in the Ministry box, sensing there was networking to be done. The occupants of Harry's box gathered up their things to leave, but that was a bit of a problem. Leaving the stadium was slower that entering it – so many people were lounging around discussing the game.

There were, oddly enough, a lot of Hogwarts students present and they all were screaming "Hello, Professor Snape!" Severus would always turn in surprise, though he sometimes waved, muttering that they just wanted to see Harry. Harry grinned and elbowed him 'maybe you're a celebrity, too, now.' Severus just rolled his eyes and pushed harder through the crowd.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

The group was exhausted by the time they reached the campsite and the supper the house-elves had prepared for the group. Soon they were all drowsing in chairs around the campfire that was centrally located in their grouping of tents. Draco, Dudley and Harry were manfully ignoring Neville and Ron's rather unsubtle gloating over their teams win. Molly had finally shushed Ron and Neville subsided as well.

Harry and the other kids were attempting to toast some marshmallows. The Bulgarian youths were looking on with interest as Petunia was now showing them the fine art of marshmallow toasting and, of course, the consequent addition of chocolate and graham crackers to make s'mores.

The treats were a huge hit and the house-elves were sent to get more supplies of marshmallows, Honeyduke's chocolate and graham crackers. The youthful guards apparently could eat their weight in the s'mores if given the chance and the children were quite eager to show the amused adults their new 'marshmallow toasting' skills.

Harry presented Severus with one of the s'mores and Severus took it with a grim smile, telling himself if he could choke down skelegrow when necessary – he could eat one of these. He was pleasantly surprised by the taste and smiled his thanks to a grinning Harry, who was chewing through his own treat.

Lucius had watched with trepidation as Petunia cheerfully made a s'more 'just for him'. Severus seemed happy enough with his, but he was aware of the lengths that Severus would go to to make Harry happy. Petunia finally handed him the s'more and Lucius took it gingerly with a smile and a "Thank you, my dear."

Lucius reminded himself that men who were courting were often sent on impossible quests or given frivolous errands to 'prove themselves' with. This sticky concoction was obviously one of them. He took a hesitant bite and was pleasantly surprised. It wasn't crème brule or tiramisu, but it was quite good for something made over a campfire. And, after all – it had Honeyduke's chocolate in it.

"Quite good, Petunia, thank you." Lucius said with much more sincerity than he had thought he would be able to muster when he'd taken the treat from Petunia.

Petunia smiled indulgently at Lucius. She had told herself not to be insulted if he'd declined the s'more – or if he hadn't liked it. It had been a bit of a test, to see if he was truly open to trying a few 'muggle' things – even if it was just to please her. She might be designated as a squib, now, but in practical terms it didn't change the fact she didn't have any real magic. Much of her life would still have muggle elements, even if she had house-elves to help her, and Lucius would have to be open to muggle things if they were to get along.

She'd been delighted that he seemed to like the sweet – it really was a kid's treat, and a very unsophisticated one at that, so she appreciated his sincere thanks – and of course his smile made her toes tingle quite nicely.

Harry and Draco watched the interplay with small smiles, amused. Draco had started to make a s'more for his dad, but Harry had put a hand on his arm and nodded toward Petunia. Draco had immediately caught on. They'd watched the interplay with a certain satisfaction. Draco was relieved to see the slow romance getting a bit warmer.

Dudley also watched the interaction happily. He worried a bit about his mum – he'd be going to Hogwarts and she would be alone in the new house. Hopefully between Lucius and their Spinner's End projects – and the owls, she would be too busy to even notice his absence.

Algie listened to the conversations around the campfire from the shadows carefully; he'd managed to convince Augusta that they needed to spend the night 'to keep an eye on things'. He wanted to pitch this story just right. The Bulgarian youths finally gave him the right opening – talking about the marsh across the field they'd been playing 'tackle Frisbee' at.

"Yes, that marsh looks to be a dodgy place." Algie broke in. "But the place reminded me of my father and brother – I saw several starfire orchids and a very nice firerose vine on the other side of the fence. They were brilliant collectors of unusual plants and rare potions plants." Algie looked in his mother's direction. "Those orchids are ones my father always wanted to acquire – and I know Frank would have leaped at the chance to get them."

Augusta smiled mistily. "Yes they were a prize he meant to go after, when he had the chance."

Lucius and Severus had stiffened when Algie started his reminiscing. They were quite aware that Algie had envied Frank his inheritance and had despised his father's devotion to his greenhouse – though he hadn't minded spending money made by the greenhouses.

"They were both quite brave when it came to getting a new species for the greenhouse." Algie blathered on – noticing he'd gotten Neville's complete attention. He swung into a story about his father – Frances Longbottom smuggling a Chinese Mandrake out of the Forbidden Cities Greenhouse of magical plants. The story was an exciting and humorous one that had everyone chuckling – even Lucius and Severus.

Algie ended his monologue with a last sigh and a "I know my father and Frank always hoped to add the Starfire orchids to his collection. But, at least we know where some are, now." He heard his mother's sad sniffling with satisfaction. That was sure to add pressure to the boy.

Neville looked around the darkening campsite. Everyone had eventually wandered off to their tents after the big day. Molly had cornered Petunia in the Weasley tent to get more idea's like the 's'mores'. Such treats were a godsend to parents with many children. Neville had heard Lucius tell Dudley that they'd give her an hour, and then mount a rescue.

Neville had sneered quietly, he liked Dudley but the Malfoys had he and his mum totally deluded. Lucius could only be looking for the prestige of marrying the Aunt of the 'Boy Who Lived'. He'd even heard his grandmother say so.

The others had scattered around, the three Higgs children – Terrence and his two sisters – had fled to the Malfoy tent when they heard Algie and Augusta were staying the night, leaving Enid alone with the venomous pair. Neville had also run off, muttering about Ron.

Now he was considering exactly how to get across the field to the marsh without being seen. He looked around the campsite and his eyes fell on a cloak. Harry's cloak – the one with the dragon on it was lying across a chair. He'd worn it in the cooler evening until the fire had built high enough to warm the crowd.

Neville grabbed it and pulled the hood forward. From a distance others would hopefully mistake him for a rather short wizard instead of a child. He started across the field, darting from bush to bush and got to the fence. The watery marsh was dotted with little 'islands' of grass that, indeed, held many of the starfire orchids as well as other plants. The trees were hung with mosses and firerose vines that were in full bloom. Whoever owned this place was obviously keeping it quite well – as well as a rather wild marsh could be kept.

He'd been unable to resist when he heard about the orchids. He wanted to live up to his father's and grandfather's reputations as plant collectors. Getting one of these Starfire orchids would impress even his grandmother. Neville glanced longingly at the firerose vines. They had some at the greenhouses, but they desperately needed out-crossing. Knowing his father favored the fireroses made them all the more attractive.

Neville looked around – there was no sign of any dugbogs, though there must be some, if the starfire orchids were thriving.

Neville carefully climbed the fence and crept to the edge of the water. There were a lot of logs that criss-crossed the marsh that could be used to go from 'island' to 'island'. The caretakers had likely placed them there for that exact purpose. He balanced carefully and started across the log to the first 'island', and then froze when he heard a familiar cruel laugh.

"You're such a predictably pathetic worm." Algie said from just beyond the fence. "Dangle a carrot in front of you and off you trot, like a good little ass." Algie laughed at his own joke.

Neville thought frantically. He obviously had fallen into a trap. As he glanced around he realized that several dugbogs were slipping into the water, their little red eyes gleaming with hunger and malice. His stomach clenched in fear, and his mind froze in terror as he saw Uncle Algie aim his wand at the log.

"Confringo!" Algie shouted, blasting the log from beneath Neville.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

Evan had been following the group surrounding Harry Potter for days without success. There were always eyes on Harry and the other children, making a successful kidnapping impossible. Just cursing him from a distance would be unsatisfactory. He'd just leave and try some other time rather than do that.

He'd robbed an old hag and days ago – hiding the body in the marsh, certain that the dugbogs would take care of it. The ancient tent was barely adequate, but a few waves of the wand had improved it. She had a ticket to the game, and he'd watched the World Cup – and the box with Harry Potter in it carefully.

Severus – and Lucius had kept their eyes on Harry and Lucius' son … Draco was his name, Evan was sure. He'd watched the whole campfire scene with a sneer of distaste. Lucius had really lowered his standards to interact with such a varied group of muggleborns, blood traitors and squibs. Narcissa would never have allowed it.

Then, as luck would have it, he caught sight of a small form leaving the campsite – and the cloak was Harry Potter's distinctive one with the dragon on it, and he could see dark hair peeking from under the hood. To his aggravation another wizard was following Potter from a distance. However one other wizard he could handle, one Avada Kedavra and he would have Potter in his clutches. He could almost see the chaos he could create - sending messages about Potter's torture to Snape and Malfoy, and of course children this age were easily terrified and screamed delighfully. He could drag the torture - both Potter's and Snape's, on for months if he was careful.

He shadowed them and saw Potter go over the fence and start crossing the log. To his horror the other wizard blasted the log from under his prey.

Evan raced forward with a howl of fury and blasted Algie with a harsh Confringo. The spell lifted Algie over the fence and tossed him into the dark marsh water with a loud splash. Evan raced to cross the fence and levitated the still form of the boy out of the water. However, he was too distracted by the shrill screams from Algie as the swarming dugbogs tore him apart to attend to the boy – or notice the other wizards racing up to the fence around the marsh.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

Severus had been a bit distracted all day – he'd felt they'd been watched from the first day they had arrived – but with so many people around, well - they were being watched. The aggravation of sensing familiar magic though was making him crazy – if he could just pin it down long enough to recognize it.

He and Harry were playing a lazy game of wizard chess, with Severus pointing out some strategic moves. Tom and Dora were on the sofa looking over Dora's classes for the first semester of Auror training. Severus' sat up suddenly - his senses were abruptly on full alert and he stood violently, making his chair tip over.

Harry froze in alarm, noticing Severus' grim look. Tom stood as well, sensing danger from Severus' tense alertness.

"Rosier!" Severus spat the name out in fury, the magical aura had been nearby just long enough for Severus to identify him. "Evan Rosier is here … but he's supposed to be dead." Severus' alarm was mixed with angry confusion. He drew his wand and raced out of the tent, Tom and Dora followed with Harry trailing them. Severus stopped at the campsite edge, peering out over the field.

He could see some forms walking toward the marsh. A couple of the Bulgarians wandered over. "Vat is it, sir?" One asked in curiosity.

"A supposedly dead Death Eater is here." Severus answered shortly, making them stiffen in alarm. "Rouse the Aurors and tell them Evan Rosier is here. Tom, get Lucius and tell the others – and see if anyone is missing."

Severus ran across the field, Dora and Harry on his heels and Lucius soon racing to catch up. Severus' long legs had him there at the marsh far ahead of the others – Algie's screams having spurred him to a greater speed. He was soon to the marsh fence and could clearly see Rosier's cruel smile as he watched Algie die.

Severus cast Expelliarmus quickly, before Evan noticed he'd arrived. Stupefy and Incarcerous quickly followed and Rosier lay helpless on the ground, glaring hatefully at Severus. Lucius caught up with Severus and climbed over the fence with a curse, seeing Neville's still form on the ground, Dudley and Draco following him.

"He isn't breathing, Severus." Lucius groaned. He may have been upset that Neville had tried to cast that malicious hex on Draco – but he hadn't wanted Frank's son injured … certainly did not want him dead.

Dudley pushed Lucius aside as gently as he could and started CPR, breathing for Neville. The Aurors raced up with Hugo, taking charge of Evan. Severus joined Dudley and pulled out his pouch of shrunken potions. He re-sized a bright blue bottle and interrupted Dudley briefly.

"Let me get this down him – It's called breath of life – it will get the oxygen into him more quickly." Severus poured the potion down Neville's throat and Dudley resumed breathing into Neville. After seemingly endless minutes, as a few of the other members of the camp arrived to watch in horror, Neville finally choked out a gasp and started breathing in labored gulps. Dudley backed off and watched anxiously.

Lucius gathered up the small boy, told Dudley to grab his arm and apparated them both back to camp. Severus took Draco and Harry and apparated as well with a loud crack. Hugo looked out at the marsh at the tattered form of Algie, wondering what had happened. He gave Evan a baleful glare – the not-as-dead-as-everyone- thought Death Eater was about to be re-introduced to Veritaserum.

Hugo levitated what was left of the body out, dugbogs snapping at the escaping food angrily. He sent one of his two Aurors to get a French officer. Diplomatic channels must be maintained during this, of course.

Lucius hesitated on arriving to the camp, and finally took Neville to his own tent – sending Dora to fetch Augusta and Enid as well, he hoped. Molly and Arthur were sent to fetch a Healer from the Hospital tent – there was always need for a few of them during such a gathering. Lucius gripped Dudley's arm, "There might not be time to tell you later, so I'll let you know, now - what you did was brilliant. You kept your head and saved Neville's life. Well done."

Dudley flushed with pleasure. "Didn't think I'd even have reason to use CPR in the magical world, but I'm glad I remembered it."

Severus, with Draco and Harry arrived as well as Rosemerta and Petunia. Others crowded in behind them.

Augusta arrived in a rush, white-faced and trembling. "What have you done to him, Malfoy?" She immediately cried to the now equally pale Lucius.

Rosemerta pushed forward – she'd arrived not far behind Tom and Draco and had seen most everything. "He and Dudley saved Neville's life – Evan Rosier killed Algie and Severus captured him – Lucius and Dudley rescued Neville and got him breathing again."

Augusta collapsed in a nearby chair at the news of Algie's death. The Healer arrived to everyone's relief and started to work on the still – unconscious Neville. A few spell, and an additional potion and Neville was awake, looking around in confusion. Memory soon returned, though and his pulse started racing along with his breathing. A calming potion was added, but this put him back into a light sleep.

"He mustn't be moved for at least a day – perhaps two. His lungs are in bad shape. They need to heal and movement will be detrimental." The Healer said adamantly.

Lucius sighed in resignation. "You are, of course, welcome to stay here with your grandson." Lucius said in icy formality to the grey faced Augusta. He'd hated that bounder Algie, but obviously Augusta mourned him.

Augusta nodded hesitantly – she'd prefer anywhere else, but the Healer was firm and she couldn't bear to lose Neville on top of Algie. Her eyes met Lucius' briefly. They were both musing on just how long the next day or two was likely to seem.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

Severus and Lucius, trailed by Tom walked into the makeshift holding area the French Aurors had set up. There were always a few complaints and some petty theft at large events, but their small office was not really prepared to deal with the large crowd of shouting wizards and witches. The French Minister Anton Renoir restored order by casting an electrical ball that ricocheted around the room zapping anyone still talking.

The group was eventually silent – staring resentfully at the Minister and rubbing scorched areas sullenly.

"I realize this is all very alarming, but we need to sort out this mess. It is nearly dawn, now, and all the interested parties seem to be here, now." The Minister stared a bit at the Russian diplomat – he still wasn't sure why they had arrived.

Renoir ordered several people out and sent quite a few Aurors outside 'to guard the perimeter'. The chaos subsided with the lessening of the crowd. "Now, then, I realize this is of international interest, but it occurred on French soil, so we will be in charge of this – until we are satisfied the justice is – or will be served."

"He's a Death Eater and killed British citizens in the past – and yet another just hours ago, apparently – he should be in our custody, Hugo was a fool not to simply apparate him to our Ministry's holding cells…" Alastor Moody growled angrily.

Moody had been outraged to hear the Evan Rosier was still alive. He had raged that it was a trick until they had arrived to the overcrowded office to see Rosier smirking as he sat, chained, to a chair.

"Silence, Mad-eye, we'll have our turn to ask for custody … after we hear what exactly happened here." Minister Fudge snapped at Moody. Moody subsided sullenly. Hugo and Amelia Bones nodded in agreement. Moody had been snarling about 'Death Eaters' and how Rufus had had the right of it – Snape belonging in Azkaban, not in charge of Harry Potter and how Malfoy was full of Dark tricks.

It had been quite embarrassing, and Hugo had snapped he would take Alastor off the case if he didn't shut up. The French had smirked and the Russians had stared, unable to believe Moody had dared to rave at his superiors in that manner.

The French Minister raised an eyebrow, but answered calmly, "I realize that it is British citizens that have suffered from this Dark Wizard. We are not unsympathetic – we did lose many wizards to Death Eater depredations near the end of the Dark Lords war – though of course we did not lose nearly so many as you did. He was only starting to make inroads into Europe when he was stopped." Renoir noticed the Russian diplomat shift uncomfortably as he said this, but as the Russian said nothing, Renoir ignored it.

Renoir waved the Head French Auror - Rellard – forward and he bowed briefly to Hugo, pleased to be working with such a renowned wizard.

"If I could hear your recollection of the events of the evening …" He waved a court recorder forward to start noting things down. Severus and Lucius told what they had seen and heard briefly with Tom adding a few details he'd noted.

Rellard looked at Severus closely at the end of the tale. "You say you sensed his magic, Monsieur Snape?"

Severus tensed, looking around. His ability to sense and recognize magical auras was a closely guarded secret that he let few know about. It was an invaluable advantage and he hated admitting it in front of Aurors – particularly that vicious brute Moody.

"Well, yes…I can sense auras and if I've encountered them frequently I will likely recognize them." Severus admitted slowly.

Rellard nodded with a smile. "I have two wizards in my corp that have that gift – quite useful at times. And you say you recognized that aura of this wizard?"

"Of course he recognized him – they are both Death Eaters!" Moody shouted, red faced. Causing a lot of French eyebrows to raise and sudden sideways looks at Severus.

"Quiet, Moody." Minister Fudge shouted angrily. "One more outburst and you can resign." Cornelius huffed and turned to Rellard. "Mr. Snape was cleared by the Head of the Wizengamot himself, Albus Dumbledore – testified that he was a spy for him during the war."

The French Aurors relaxed and nodded. Rellard looked over at Evan with a smile and rubbed his hands. "Well, we appear to have arrived at the Veritaserum portion of the day's entertainment."

Tom had been watching Evan closely since they had arrived to the 'Auror office'. He recalled a Rosier at school that had been a Ravenclaw that had been a good four years ahead of him. He'd been an obnoxiously cruel brat that had reminded him uncomfortably of Billy Stubbs at the orphanage. He found it difficult to believe he'd recruited the chaos loving beast.

Lucius had said this was his son, and cut from the same cloth as his late father. He listened, grim faced, as Evan told of his plans to kidnap and torture Harry Potter – hopefully for weeks or even months, while sending messages to 'that traitor Snape' and perhaps a few body parts as well.

Tom couldn't bear to think of his kind younger brother enduring the things Evan was describing. He quickly had broken out in a sweat while his stomach roiled in agitation. He spotted the bathroom just in time and stumbled in, and vomited violently.

"Harry is safe – he and most of the others are crowded into the Malfoy tent. With the Bulgarians guarding it." Yvane soothed.

How could this Rosier person enjoy such cruelties?

"They said that Voldemort relished watching his servants torture victims." Yvane said pensively.

As he splashed cool water on his face he mused he truly felt he was now a totally different person from Voldemort. He never thought of himself as the same person as the Dark Lord anymore. There was a sense of relief. There was absolutely no chance he would ever follow in any of Voldemort's footsteps. He could feel Yvane's warm approval.

Hugo opened the door a bit. "Okay, lad?" He asked hesitantly eyeing Tom's pale face.

"Sorry, hearing what he planned for Harry…Harry's such a good person – I couldn't bear to imagine it." Tom swallowed hard, fighting down nausea.

Hugo draped an arm over the young man's shoulders and drew him back into the room. "No need to apologize. Even those of us who hear things like this daily get literally sick of it at times. And Harry isn't a stranger to you – it's someone you care about."

Some of the others in the room glanced at Tom sympathetically, then turned back to hear Evan describe tailing Neville as he left the campsite, believing he was Harry and noticing another wizard tailing him as well. Augusta's noise of pain on hearing Evan describe Algernon's attempt at killing Neville just made Evan smirk in amusement.

"I couldn't believe that twit of an excuse for a wizard was killing my chosen victim. I blasted him into the swamp with the dugbogs. They were quick about turning him into a meal." Evan laughed in remembrance. "I had dragged the boy out of the water, and the wizards that arrived captured me and started working on the boy." Evan frowned a bit blearily as the Veritaserum started running out. "I didn't know I'd been followed." He shrugged, shaking his head to try and clear it.

His gaze fell on Alastor Moody's scarred visage and his smiled crookedly. "Well, well. I suppose you've been thinking all these years that you'd run me to ground like a fox and collected my tail as a souvenir." He chuckled happily as Alastor ground his teeth and glared.

Enid led the weeping Augusta out and back to the tent, insisting that she take a Dreamless Sleep. Enid shook her head wearily. She'd seen what was left of Algie's body. She tried to feel sorry for Algie, but it was a struggle. She'd watched him torture Neville mentally as well as physically for years. It had been a rough justice, she supposed, that a cruel animal like Evan Rosier had appeared to deal out punishment.

Lucius and Severus watched grimly as Evan finished his statement. Severus was tempted to send Tom back to the tents to rest – he still looked pale and queasy, but the stubborn look on his face said he intended to stick out the whole ordeal.

Severus had wished desperately he'd killed Evan before the Aurors had arrived, hearing the dark wizard's plans infuriated and sickened him. He entirely sympathized with Tom's reaction of vomiting. He could tell by Lucius' tense jaw and blazing eyes that he was equally incensed.

The French Minister and his Head Auror conferred in quiet tones and then waved Cornelius Fudge, Lucius and Severus over. Amelia and Alastor stood just behind and the Russian diplomat hovered close by.

Renoir cleared his throat and looked at the group firmly. "From his own testimony he has proclaimed himself guilty of using the killing curse on Algernon Longbottom. An argument could be made that he saved Neville Longbottom's life. However it is clear he intended to kidnap and kill Harry Potter, so I don't believe that is necessarily relevant. It did happen on French soil, so we will hold a trial – which will likely be swift."

Alastor was unable to hold back, "You plan on putting him in that poncy resort of a prison you run…"

Renoir didn't wait for Fudge to silence him. "While it is true that we do not use Dementors..." Renoir gave the British wizards a disapproving look. "…I do not believe the occupants would think they were at a resort. As well, Mr. Rosier is clearly insane – we do not execute the insane here in wizarding France, but I assure you that after he does his sentence we will let you know and you can detain him for further prosecution."

The Russian diplomat cleared his throat, getting everyone's attention. "I would like to offer to take charge of Mr.….Rosier, though the Russian ministry employed him as a wardsmith under the name Ivan Rossinski." the wizard sighed. "I am reluctant to give shelter of any sort to a beast like him, but I'm sure you are aware of how desperately we are still in need of skilled wardsmiths."

Amelia grabbed Alastor – who was turning an alarming shade of purple – and dragged him outside where he could swear under a privacy ward.

Fudge and Renoir eyed the Russian diplomat silently. Europe had been trying to re-establish decent contacts and trade with Russia since the fall of the Tsars. Every time there was progress there would be another war and another coup among the muggles – which affected Russian wizards far more that it did European wizards. Lately there had been signs of more stability in the Russian wizarding community. At least listening to the Russian's request would be a sign of 'good faith' and perhaps open more lines of communication.

Renoir eyed the British wizards – of course annoying them and causing an international incident by being accused of 'cutting loose' a Death Eater who wanted to torture Harry Potter to death would be political suicide.

Severus ended the standoff, "Speaking as Harry's guardian I would prefer Evan Rosier dead. However I realize that is the parent in me speaking." The others in the room nodded sympathetically. "Mostly I want Rosier securely confined, and I don't care where." Severus looked at the Russian narrowly.

The Russian nodded in understanding – he had better have a good explanation of how they would keep Rosier confined, or Severus and Lucius would block the idea with all their considerable political weight.

Renoir nodded more happily. "You may of course present your offer at Mr. Rosier's court appearance – tomorrow. I will arrange to have our Wizengamot hear this case immediately."

The Russian nodded in relief and left. He'd half expected them to dismiss him, but they were willing to at least listen. Hearing that their prize wardsmith had been arrested for murder … what a mess.

Tom walked between Severus and Lucius as they made their way back to the tents. Hugo stayed to make sure Fudge made it back to Britain without sticking his foot in any political traps.

Dora met them at the edge of their campsite. The 'tent city' for the World Cup was getting smaller by the moment – and news of a possible Death Eater attack had people leaving by the droves. Tom and the others were quite cheerful about it.

Dora pulled him toward the empty Tonks tent with pleas to 'tell her everything'. Tom glanced at Severus who nodded him in Dora's direction. Dora would calm Tom quicker that they would, considering they were likely to have to go over everything again with the waiting horde.

Tom split off from the others with relief. He knew Severus and Lucius had to reassure the others but he couldn't bear to hear it all again. Dora pulled him onto a sofa, enfolding him into her arms. He found it surprising that someone so much smaller than him could make him feel enveloped in caring warmth.

To Tom's relief she didn't immediately ask for news – it had apparently been a ploy to get him alone, but she perhaps did feel how upset he was as well. A few kisses were exchanged and his eyes asked a question that was answered by her pulling him gently into her bedroom. She'd shown him her golden yellow bedroom on his birthday. He mused that at last he understood what all the fuss regarding sex was about.

Yvane chuckled in the background and then mercifully absented himself from Tom's consciousness.

Draco and Harry were crowded onto a sofa with Petunia and Dudley, pretending to read some books, waiting anxiously to hear the news. Draco and Harry bolted to Lucius and Severus' sides when they appeared.

Severus scanned their anxious faces, "Evan Rosier was acting alone – there aren't any other Death Eaters in on the attack."

Everyone let out a relieved breath. The Weasleys went back to their own tent, except for Ron, who was in with Neville. The Krums departed as well, though they regretfully said they would need to leave for Bulgaria the next day, along with the Bulgarian youths. "They have apprenticeships they must get to."

Severus and Lucius reassured them that Hugo was leaving the Aurors with them that had been watching over the boys. They no longer needed to distance themselves, as Harry and the other children would likely welcome their presence.

Severus drew Harry aside to their tent, Rosemerta walking with them and sensing possible trouble.

All the while Severus had been listening to Evan's horrific plans he'd wanted to grab Harry and run back to Dragonsrest. He still felt that way to an extent. Severus sat on the sofa with Rosemerta and Harry flanking him.

Severus took one of Harry's hand and looked at him apologetically. "I know we planned to stay here on the beach until after your birthday, Harry. But I'm quite anxious about your safety. Neville will be able to leave tomorrow, and the Wizengamot will hear Evan Rosier's case tomorrow as well. I believe we should return to Dragonsrest tomorrow."

Harry was sure there was more to this than just going home. After all, with the events with Rosier, going home was perfectly logical. He'd had well over a week at the beach and seen the world up… It must be that they were all going to be very busy. Ah – his birthday was going to be canceled because everyone was so very busy. Aunt Petunia was moving, Tom was spending every spare minute with Dora before she left for Auror school, Rosemerta and Lucius had neglected their businesses lately…

"It's okay, dad. The whole trip has been wonderful, so not having a regular birthday party will be alright." Harry managed brightly. It wasn't like he'd never had a birthday ignored.

Rosemerta choked and Severus blinked in shock. Where had Harry come up with that idea? "Harry! Of course we'll have a birthday party – we're all looking forward to it." At Harry's relieved look, Severus added, "And I think it's too late for any of to get our money back on all those presents we bought, so you'll have to put up with receiving them."

Harry grinned and elbowed him with a muttered, "Dad, no teasing."

"Andre had to win a rather violent wrestling match with Tinker and Dobby to make your Birthday cake – I assure you he won't allow anything to be cancelled." Rosemerta added.

Harry smiled happily and went into his room to start packing his rather large shell and driftwood collection.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

Lucius and Severus left quite early the next morning to attend the court hearing for Evan. Tom had opted to stay at the camp. He had no wish to ever see Rosier again.

The Daily Prophet arrived a bit late – but they were in France, so the owls took a bit more time. Tom finished his leisurely breakfast and lingered over a cappuccino. Tinker had picked up a trick or two from some French elves and was experimenting with coffees.

He finally picked up the paper and froze in horror. Someone had gotten a copy of Rosier's entire questioning. Every horrifying torture he'd gloatingly boasted of intending to inflict on Harry was transcribed into the article in bold print. Tom dropped the paper and raced into Harry's room.

Tom panicked for a moment. Harry was nowhere in sight, though there was a crumpled copy of the Daily Prophet. Then he saw Harry huddled in a corner, pale and shaking. Tom dropped to his knees beside him he started to reach for Harry, but stopped when Harry flinched away.

"Harry?" Tom asked anxiously. Harry continued to rock, giving no sign that he had heard Tom, or understood. He stared straight ahead and shook, frightening Tom.

Tom had seen episodes like this before a few times. Once at the orphanage, a child had been brought in whose parents had been murdered in front of him. He'd only been there a day, then gone with some of the older children shrugging and saying 'Gone to the asylum'.

Tom looked down at the paper. Damn them, couldn't they have warned them? Did they think Harry wouldn't see it, be affected by it?

Tom sat as close to Harry as he dared, despairing a bit. No amount of soothing words seemed to get through to Harry.

"Tinker!" Tom barked. The small elf appeared and looked at Harry worriedly.

"Is Harry Potter being okay?" He whispered, sadness enveloping the small elf like a cloud as he looked over the boy's shivering form.

"No, he isn't." Tom hesitated. He desperately wanted to summon Severus. But getting Rosier into prison was important. "Would you fetch Rosemerta? Tell her it's urgent."

Tinker popped away immediately, leaving Tom to whisper "You're safe Harry, please answer me."

"He's in shock. Likely the very ... explicit... descriptions of the tortures Rosier had planned for him sent him into this state."Yvane said in a worried tone.

Rosemerta entered the room, Molly and Petunia stood at the doorway, halting in horrified silence. Rosemerta sat on the other side of Harry and looked at Tom in trepidation.

Tom nodded toward the discarded Daily Prophet. "He saw the article with Rosier's transcript in it."

There was a muffled curse from all the witches. Rosemerta glanced at Molly and Petunia, uncertainty in her eyes.

"Hold him, Rosemerta, talk to him." Molly urged in a rather loud whisper. Lenghty experience with her own children had taught her when physical comfort was needed – whether the children wanted it or not.

Rosemerta nodded and drew Harry's struggling form into her arms, rocking him and murmuring reassurances. Harry continued to squirm and whimper for several minutes, but finally calmed enough to lean into Rosemerta's embrace. Tom summoned a calming draught and the two of them got him to slowly drink it, the glass vial clattering against his clenched teeth.

Harry's shaking and rocking finally stopped and his eyes focused on Tom, who was still sitting in front of him, looking anxious.

"Tom?" Harry croaked, and turned to Rosemerta as he suddenly realized he was almost on her lap. He hastily removed himself and sat up straight, looking embarassed.

"Are you feeling a bit better, now, Harry?" Rosemerta stroked his back comfortingly.

The potion disassociated him from the overwhelming fears that had swamped him when he had read the article about Rosiers 'plans' for hearing that Rosier had planned to torture him was bad enough, but reading the details – all the many ways Rosier had intended to make him suffer...the horrific death he had planned. It had made his blood freeze and his mind blank out in panic.

He looked around at the concerned faces, feeling a bit ashamed to have made them all so worried. But Rosemerta just sighed in relief, to his surprise. "I'm so glad you're back with us – we're so sorry you went through this..."

Tom's eyes glinted and he snarled. "Those irresponsible gits at the Daily Prophet will be hearing from us. They should have warned us about the article – if they had to be so crass as to actually print such horrible things."

Hedwig winged in and perched on a chair next to Harry and started grooming his hair, hooting softly. The presence of his familiar calmed Harry even more, reminding him of when he'd been stuck as an Osprey and Hedwig had taken care of him.

Tom could hear Lucius and Severus enter the tent, sounding alarmed – Molly was telling them what happened in what she likely thought was a whisper, though they could easily hear her every word. Severus strode into the room, looking the still pale Harry over carefully.

Rosemerta stood and picked up the discarded newspaper and handed it to Severus. He read the article in question quickly. He looked more and more angry and crumpled the paper into a ball and tossed it over his shoulder. It exploded into a ball of fire and rained some ashes onto the floor.

Harry was briefly distracted by his dad's display of wandless magic – likely fueled by his rage. Severus muttered something that had Rosemerta glaring at him in disapproval. Severus looked at Harry and Harry, suddenly nervous, stuttered out a "Ssssorry."

Severus – as well as the others – was startled by this apology. "Harry – you have nothing to apologize for. You would have to be an idiot to not be frightened by the things in that article." Severus quickly lifted Harry and enfolded him into a hug, then drew him out into the living area and sat with him on the sofa.

Rosemerta sat on Harry's other side and Tom positioned himself on an ottoman in front of him. Molly quickly saw that the family needed to be alone and shooed everyone else out of the tent ahead of her – especially Lucius, who was reading the article, now, and looking ready to explode.

Petunia hustled Lucius over to the Malfoy tent, getting him to his room that already had silencing charms on it before the colorful explicatives could be uttered.

Rosemerta reassured Harry that he was not a coward for going into shock over the article. Knowing that anyone wanted to do the things described in the article would make anyone afraid. Severus spoke at length about protections in place for Harry, and that people like Rosier would have to get through Severus and Tom, as well as Rosemerta to get Harry. Tom told him that there were many people who cared about him and would anything to protect him.

The voices and words swirled around him, making it hard to hear what they were actually saying, but he felt the warmth of their concern ... it told him he was not alone against this threat. The calming draught did it's job and he relaxed into a peaceful sleep.

He could count on them.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

Ron sat beside Neville's bed that morning, reading him the Daily Prophet. Neville was waiting impatiently for the Healer to clear him to go home. He felt a rather desperate need to leave this place ... where a Malfoy had helped rescue him from death.

Lucius Malfoy had stopped in his doorway several times. Neville had pretended sleep more than once to avoid speaking to him. He didn't know what to make of the man's concerned looks. The Malfoys were supposed to be arrogant murdering rats. It was especially difficult with Dudley at Lucius' side. Dudley had saved his life, and he was grateful. Moreover – he liked Dudley.

The whole thing was shredding his preconceptions and making it more difficult to hang onto his hate ... and his hate – for Uncle Algie, for anyone his grandmother identified as a Death Eater, for the much-lauded Harry Potter, for the cossetted Draco Malfoy, and 'Mister Perfection' Tom Riddle – it had kept his spirits alive and gave purpose to his plots and plans.

Now, though, Uncle Algie was dead. He felt gleeful about it – except when he heard his Grandmother weeping. He'd carefully separated people into pigeon holes – people he hated, allies and neutral parties. Now Mr. Malfoy had helped save his life and by doing so had kicked apart his carefully arranged pigeon holes.

Even Grandmother had slowly and reluctantly said Neville owed Dudley a life debt, and owed Mr. Malfoy – well, not a life debt, but he had helped and was now their host.

Neville shook off his thoughts - Ron had gotten to the part of the article where Rosier was describing his plans for Harry. Ron was looking increasingly green as he stumbled throught the list of tortures. Neville was getting queasy just listening. It must have been horrible for Harry to hear about this.

The full horror of what Rosier had been planning for Harry seeped into Neville's reluctant mind. But he didn't want to feel sympathy for Harry – and after all, he had tons of people looking out for him, Neville only had a Grandmother who was somewhat ashamed of him. Though Mrs. Weasley seemed to care for him, and Great Aunt Enid seemed concerned at times.

"Wow, can you imagine having a murderer like that after you?" Ron wheezed in fascinated horror.

All of Neville's hesitant sympathy for Harry vanished in a flare of rage. "I don't have to imagine it, thank you very much. I had my very own murderer after me - and he almost got me, too." Neville panted in fury. "I would be dead right now, if not for Dudley and ..." Neville couldn't bring himself to mention Lucius Malfoy – the man had likely thought he was rescuing Harry he told himself. "I doubt Harry was in danger at any time. Instead, I was in danger."

The illogic of that stumped Ron for a bit. Rosier was a determined Death Eater – just because he hadn't made it through Harry's protections didn't mean that Harry hadn't been in danger. But Ron was reluctant to contradict his friend at present. He had almost died, and Ron would have greatly missed him if he had lost him.

Before Ron could formulate a reply that wouldn't upset his friend, but might steer Neville back into more logical trains of thought, the Healer bustled in with Augusta and Molly close behind. Neville was scanned and pronounced fit for travel to his relief.

Augusta sighed and summoned her house-elf to pack up. Enid and the Higgs children had already left – Enid had been eager to leave, the children less so. Molly drew Ron to one side.

"Augusta would like you to spend some time with Neville for the next week, until he's up and around – he's likely quite lonely there in that big old mansion." Molly asked hesitantly.

Ron immediately perked up – a week in a roomy mansion with no older brothers pranking him? He nodded happily and ran to pack. The elves took all the luggage along to Longbottom Manor immediately. While Ron and Neville trailed after Augusta as she slowly left the Malfoy tent. The boys went outside quickly, but Augusta lingered briefly at the entrance where Lucius stood.

"Thank you again for being our host." Augusta said stiffly, but managed to also have some sincerity in her tone.

Lucius bowed equally stiffly, He'd stopped at the entrance to Neville's room in the tent several times, but the boy was sleeping – or perhaps pretending. He wished the boy was a bit more like Frank – more open even if it meant he had the ivory tower mentality of Frank as well. Instead he always had the suspicious, cold look in his eyes that was all Alice. It seemed all Neville shared with Frank was a love of plants.

None the less, as he bid Augusta goodby he said, "I'm glad the boy is alright, Madame Longbottom. For all that Frank and I disagreed on ... many things, I liked Frank."

Augusta searched Lucius' face carefully, but could only find sincerity. She finally nodded, her face less stiff, and left.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

Harry and Severus sat in the sand, looking out over the sea as the last of the tents and luggage popped away with Tinker. The two of them were the last, as Rosemerta had portkeyed away to tend her pub and the Malfoys – along with Tom, Petunia and Dudley - had also left.

"So..." Harry gulped so he wouldn't stutter. "...R-rosier will be kept in the French prison?"

"Unless the Russians come up with a veryconvincing explanation of how they would keep Rosier secure while they had him set wards." Severus shifted irritably. "The court was quite sympathetic to the Russian people's plight – they do need the wardsmiths. It's a very large country and they are spread quite thin. Luckily the newspapers did something useful for once and wrote quite lengthy and moving articles about the Russians' need for wardsmiths and the Guild was able to round up a large group of them to send to Russia to work over the next year, so the Russian ministry is satisfied ... for now."

Harry nodded, less disturbed by all this, now. The brief nap had restored his spirits and when he had awakened for a rather late lunch, most of the packing was done. He looked down the beach, watching the sun make its way down to set. It was really quite beautiful here, but he was ready to go home. The term home resonated inside. He felt quite gleeful to have a home to miss and return to. Harry turned to his father, giving the patiently waiting wizard a grin.

"Let's go home, dad."

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

Harry's birthday was celebrated happily by everyone, except Tom, who had to see Dora off to the Auror Academy later that evening. Only seeing her now and then on weekends the first year was going to be torture.

The three boys received their Hogwarts letters on August 1st, causing a huge celebration. They had a feast near the swimming pool that included all the dragonriders and keepers in a 'thank you' for their support over that prior year.

Tinker and Dobby, who had been quite put out over being robbed of making Harry's birthday cake by Rosemerta's chef, Renee – had made up for this by baking an immense cake that looked like Hogwarts.

The gathering of fellow dragon-obsessed wizards and witches cheered up Tom a great deal and everyone admired the cake. Tom showed everyone the classes he'd signed up for. He'd badgered the riders and keepers – and even Yuan as much as he dared, asking what would help him the most. They had recommended a broad range, as one never knew what one would need at the reserve. Herbology and Potions were important, of course – as well as Care of Magical Creatures.

Yuan had gifted Tom with a new, updated volume of 'Potions for Dragons' – a rare text that could usually only be found at a Reserve library, or in the possesion of a Reserve Potions maker. Tom ... and Severus had both lit up like Christmas had arrived. Severus had been asked to make a few of those Potions and had had the humiliation of needing to ask the Reserve Potions maker for the formulas.

To be sure, the Potions maker had eagerly given them, hoping to learn from a Potions Master, most likely, and he'd grudgingly allowed her to watch as he brewed. Still, it had been disconcerting to know there were potions he actually hadn't known much about even if he hadn't had any difficulty actually brewing them.

Severus could hardly wait to charm a copy.

Harry, Dudley and Draco had sifted through their books and found they needed a trip to Diagon Alley for some texts they didn't have. Harry had owled Mafalda and Martin, so they could meet up. Harry was glad he had sent along all the books about the various houses. He still hoped Mafalda would be in Slytherin like he and Draco planned to be.

The Diagon Alley visit was planned and they met with Mafalda with no difficulty. Lawrence Prewett was there as well – he had rescued a pair of dentists who had gotten confused after entering the Alley. He'd gotten them to Ollivanders and then Flourish & Blotts with their daughter.

The daughter was eagerly leafing through a copy of 'Hogwarts – a History' with a huge bag of books sitting beside her as they all settled into the Leakey Cauldron for a quick lunch after a trip into Madame Malkin's.

Mafalda and Hermione had struck up a tentative friendship. They had discovered they both had an eagerness to learn as much as possible during their time at Hogwarts in an effort to prove themselves to others in the wizarding world. Hermione, because of her muggleborn status, and Mafalda because of her father being a squib.

Harry had been a little put out at Mafalda's defection, although his penpal had been more interesting in her letters – she was much too 'girly' in person, which was a bit irritating – all that complaining at Madame Malkin's that she couldn't get student robes in anything other than black, with Hermione chiming in they should allow somethingother than black, since muggle schools allowed variety. Quite annoying, really.

They stopped briefly at Eeylops for owl treats and to check on Petunia's order for another Eagle owl chick. Petunia was totally moved into the Spinner's End except for clothing. She was waiting for the school year to start before living there full time. Building in the community was in full swing and she spent a great deal of time there, now anyway.

The Granger's found this idea quite fascinating and had a lot of questions for both Lawrence and Petunia. Lucius sat quietly beside Petunia, listening carefully. He knew any remarks his Death Eater training would have provided would be most unwelcome. So he listened and tried to think of what he shouldsay. It was surprisingly difficult, as he still had little knowledge of the muggle world ... at least not enough to remark on muggle dentistry or the need for computers even in a small practice like theirs.

"What I don't understand is how to use the ticket for 'platform 9 ¾' – is there a doorway or something to go through?" Mrs. Granger asked in bewilderment.

Lucius chuckled darkly, making Mr. Granger, who had been quite intimidated by the aristocratic Malfoy Sr. gulp just a bit.

Severus broke in, "I'm afraid some of the Professors forget to add that bit of information – there is an invisible entrance in the #10 pillar on the platform that only someone with magic can enter, your daughter needs to simply walk though it."

"Best do it at a run if you're nervous, Miss Granger." Lucius intoned with a smirk.

To his amusement Hermione simply nodded and said 'Thank You, Mr. Malfoy' – totally unintimidated by him.

"If you wish to see her off, simply have your hand on her or her cart and her magic will see you through the barrier. The barrier will let you back out with no problem – it only blocks muggles from the one side." Severus added.

In spite of not being able to follow all of the talk between Lawrence, Petunia and the muggles, Lucius did notice that they were quite intelligent. Arthur Weasley was always on about how clever muggles were and Lucius had always sneered in derision. Leave to Arthur to be correct about the damnedest things.

Interesting

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

Severus listened to the Headmaster as he blathered on. He usually only paid attention to what was said about his potions curriculum, but as he had a child in whose education he was worried about going into the first year he was trying to listen more attentively.

He'd already created a froth by wanting Professor Binns retired. "He's become a disgrace, Albus. At one time he was a premier instuctor, and even after he died he was quite good, but over the last decade he's been getting worse and worse – he drones instead of teaching and has become obsessed with his beloved goblin rebellions."

There'd been an hour-long fight over that with Albus agreeing to consider at least adding an assistant who would gradually take over classes and ease Binns out.

Then Albus dropped his little bomb. "My friend and mentor, Nicholas Flamel is worried about his stone." There was instant silence. "We've all heard the rumors about stirrings among the Dark creatures ... he wishes me to make the stone safe here at Hogwarts."

"Here, with the students?" Minerva was not the only one alarmed.

"We will hide it well – and I propose we set a series of traps...and safeguards that will alarm if tampered with – we'll have caught anyone well before they reach the stone." Albus twinkled benignly at them.

Severus wasn't fooled and cursed under his breath. Albus knew stone would be something Voldemort would be panting to get ahold of. He hoped that when Quirrell got here he would have a few ideas for guarding it. The blasted DADA teacher wouldn't arrive until the day before classes started, but he'd sent his class syllabus on ahead – Severus had to admit it wasn't bad.

Severus glared at Albus and swirled out of the room with his flapping wildly.

Albus watched him leave with trepidation, Severus would be unlikely to approve anything that might even remotely threaten Harry. But the boy would need to learn to defend himself, and soon. The coddling must come to an end.

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

Severus and Harry stood on the platform, looking at the bright red engine of the Hogwarts express. Harry and the others were bouncing in excitement. Draco and Dudley had already bounded aboard and Lucius had portkeyed Petunia to Spinner's End.

Harry took a deep breath. "Not really goodby is it? This time we'll both be at Hogwarts?"

"Yes, no more separations for us. Not until you graduate and decide what you wish to do." Severus smiled. "On you go – I'll see you tonight at the sorting."

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

Harry sat in the corner of the Hogwarts train compartment, letting Dudley and Draco play 'guard dogs'. They both took great joy in running off anyone there to gawp at 'the boy who lived'. Ron and Neville had passed by, going into the next compartment. Ron had given a 'Hello' with a fairly sincere smile.

Neville had greeted Dudley with enthusiasm, and managed a half-smile and nod for Harry and Draco, who nodded back politely. They had parked in the compartment across from them and both left the doors open so Ron and Dudley kept up a running dialog on Quidditch and why first years should be on teams.

Neville had talked to the portrait of Callidora at length after Ron had returned to his own home, telling her everything about Algie's attempt on his life and Dudley saving it with Lucius' help. She had been silent a long time and finally had said that he obviously did owe Dudley a life debt, and he perhaps owed Lucius – and Draco a second chance. "They would be excellent allies to have – as would Harry Potter." He'd reluctantly agreed.

She'd had him summon a house elf, who had – on her order brought out another, smaller frame the size of a book. "I can come to that frame if you need me. I do have access to several frames, around the house – I even have one at the Black house, though I never go there."

It had relieved him to have her going to Hogwarts with him. He still thought that keeping a low profile and acting inept would be best, though perhaps that was not so important with Uncle Algie gone. Callidora had nodded slowly and said if he was uncomfortable with his magic, that that was best.

The Weasley twins popped in and out of compartments, saying Hello to everyone – whether they were glad to see them, or not. They even said a cheerful hello to Timothy Hopkirk, to make sure he knew they were keeping an eye on him and his friends – and any tormenting of scholarship students or younger classmates would be met with a barrage of humiliating pranks.

The Hogwarts students arrived in Hogsmeade without incident. The upper years got in the carraiges and the first years followed Hagrid to the boats. Harry had been to Hogwarts, but had always flooed in – so he had no idea how magnificent the place looked from the outside.

Draco, Harry, Dudley and Theo managed to all crowd onto a boat. Mafalda and Hermione hadn't stopped talking since they'd found each other on the train, they were joined by two other girls – one of whom Harry recognized as Hannah Abbott. She'd given him a shy wave that he'd returned happily.

A sharp-faced boy climbed into a boat with Crabbe and an unhappy looking Goyle, who gave Draco a mournful look. Draco identified the boy as Blaise Zabini. "We'll need to keep an eye on him." Draco had muttered with a scowl.

The boats made their way across the lake under the starlight. Harry thought he'd never felt more a part of a dream than he did right then, as they crossed the silent lake under that stars, heading toward the brightly lit castle.

Soon the group of first years were marching down the center of the great hall to meet the sorting hat. The hat, to many's surprise burst into song, telling the students that he was to sort them into their houses, and about the four different houses.

Hannah Abbott and her friend Susan Bones were first – both going into Hufflepuff. A few others were sorted and then Professor McGonagall said, "Dudley Dursley."

Dudley walked up to the chair and took his place, the sorting hat landing on his head.

"Well, you are rather undecided, aren't you? You'd like to be with your Cousin, but don't know if he'll be in Slytherin, or not. You suspect you belong in Gryffindor, though, don't you? Quite a bit of loyalty, as well." The hat mused.

"I just want to be able to help Harry – we know a fight is coming, and the houses need to stop feuding." Dudley spoke to the hat, finding it odd to talk to it inside his head.

"Quite right – quite right. You can serve your cousin best by helping to pull houses together." They hat agreed. "Better be Gryffindor!" The hat said aloud.

Dudley smiled at the cheering house and took a seat near Percy, relieved that there were a few faces he recognized.

Hermione Granger was called soon afterwards and she nervously muttered to herself all the way to the chair.

"Ha! Another one that thinks she knows best, hey?" The hat barked at her mentally. "You think that Gryffindor might be the best house, since Dumbledore and a few others went there?"

"Well, I guess it's the most important house, if he went there..." Hermione thought, uncertainly.

"Nonsense! You belong where you will do your best, not where you think you'll get the most prestige." The hat chided. "So if you'll let me do my job...Better be Ravenclaw!"

Hermione went to her new house happily enough – she and Mafalda had felt it was the best alternative to Gryffindor, in case the hat argued. They were already fast friends, and had exchanged quite a few owls in the short time between Diagon Alley and the trip to Hogwarts.

More students were sorted and finally Neville Longbottom was called and he made his way nervously to the stool.

"Ha – never thought I would be sorting a Longbottom into Slytherin! Quite interesting." The hat said with glee.

"What?!, no, not Slytherin." Neville thought in horrified dismay. "Why would you say that?"

"Well, just look at all you've done – quite cunning, your revenge on your Uncle, and your plans to pretend to be inept. All earmarks of a splendid Slytherin!" The hat said triumphantly.

"No, no, no. That's not why I did those things ... I didn't intend to get into Slytherin!" Neville thought in panic. He'd never imagined his little plots being interpreted in such a way.

"Slytherin!" Shouted the hat happily and Neville walked to the table to sit nervously next to a confused looking Crabbe and Goyle. How had he ended up here?

Draco strutted to the seat soon afterwards and the hat yelled "Slytherin!" before even touching his head – just as he had predicted. A pair of pretty twins named Patil were sorted – one to Gryffindor and one to Ravenclaw. Padma sat beside Hermione and they smiled at each other hesitantly. Then Professor McGonagall was calling for "Harry Potter."

There was immediate silence and people craned their necks to watch this particular sorting. Harry could hear the whispers as he made his way to the chair. Even the teachers looked interested. He was quite nervous by the time the hat was placed on his head.

"Interesting. Just like your mother – she could have gone into any house as well ... plenty of perserverance and loyalty, a quick mind as well. No problem with bravery and you have some ambition, too." The hat mused, "I can see you hope to be with your friend, Draco, as well as your guardian. Not a bad thing – I suspect you will need the support they will provide."

"I do want to be in Slytherin – I need to learn some cunning – I can barely beat Dudley in chess. Strategy is going to be important, I expect." Harry said positively.

"Excellent – at least you have sound reasons for where you wish to be." The Hat responded approvingly. "Slytherin!" the hat called truimmphantly.

There was some startled applause. Many had expected that Harry would follow his guardian into Slytherin, but there had been some holdouts believing Harry would still be in his parent's house.

Mafalda Prewett followed her friend Hermione into Ravenclaw and they soon had Padma smiling at them chumily.

Ron was shuttled into Gryffindor almost as fast as Malfoy had gone into Slytherin, and the last student. Blaise Zabini went into Slytherin, smirking knowingly at Draco.

The Headmaster tapped his glass for silence and smiled at the students."And now we will have an extra sorting – a young relative of Professor Snape's who has been home-schooled is joining us for his final year. Please join us Mr. Riddle." Albus waved to the young man hovering at the end of the teacher's table, near Severus.

Tom walked forward to a smattering of applause, as people recognized his name – most remembered he had saved Harry Potter's life, almost at the cost of his own and were eager to meet him.

Tom sat down, expecting a quick sorting, like Draco's and was met with a delighted Sorting Hat. "Extrordinary! This is quite the unexpected year, isn't it? In spite of occasional calls for a re-sorting and such, I've never actually had a student come before me twice. And with a dragon along for the ride..." The sorting had chuckled at length. "I can see you learned quite well all the cunning you could ever need during your last stay in Slytherin."

Tom tensed, sensing things were about to go in a direction he hadn't predicted. "What are you doing, Hat?" he snapped mentally at the ancient relic.

But the hat blathered on, "You already show commendable loyalty and you certainly strive toward academic achievements without needing any urging. And while you have plenty of courage ... you might benefit from learning that being straightfoward in some dealings isn't all bad."

Before Tom could do more than yelp a horror-struck, "No!" aloud, the Hat cheerfully said,

"Gryffindor!"

Tom leaped up, grabbing the hat in fury, just as Yvane broke in. Yvane had sat back and let Tom and the hat 'sort things out'. He did agree that Tom had already learn far more than needed about craftiness, but he was about to alienate his new house.

While the hat continued chuckling at Tom, Yvane said, "Tom, you're about to make enemies you cannot afford." Tom abruptly realized the Gryffindors were beginning to scowl with insulted looks and Professor McGonagall was twisting her lips in anger.

Tom straightened an managed a sheepish smile as he handed the hat back to Minerva. He spoke loud enough to be heard by most of his new house.

"I thought I'd be where I could protect Harry." He sighed in a troubled tone.

Minerva was immediately understanding, and patted his shoulder. "You need not worry for Mr. Potter, Tom. You may take a seat with your House."

On hearing him, the Gryffindor house forgave him instantly – he was worried for Harry Potter, quite understandable, since he was now in Slytherin – even if he did have the formidable Professor Snape at his back.

Tom sat by Percy, still shaking his head in confusion and heard several other seventh years tell him "not to worry, they'd help him keep an eye on young Potter."

Tom sent a forlorn look over to Severus, wondering if there was any rescue possible from the lion's den. Most might think the twisted lips and set face on Severus meant anger, but Tom wasn't fooled – Severus was fighting laughter with all his might. Tom hoped grumpily that Severus got a severe headache from the effort.

Severus had bitten his lip until he drew blood to keep his hysterical laughter contained. If only Voldemort could know – he would die from sheer rage and save them all the trouble of going after him. He could see Albus' eyes twinkling cheerfully as he announced the feast. Albus was likely reflecting on the delicious irony of 'Voldemort's son' going into Gryffindor.

If only he knew.

"Also, returning to us is Professor Quirrell, who has been studying in Albania. He will once again take the Defense against the Dark Arts position." Severus scowled at this – there was something odd about their returning DADA teacher. Severus had looked at him closely – his magical signature was the same, but there was a 'muddy' feeling about his thoughts that confused Severus. The DADA had already been quite good in Occlumency during his two months as DADA teacher before – when he had filled in for a suddenly ill prior teacher, and he obviously was still quite good. Though this was a new technique that Severus had never encountered, before.

The Professor had nervously stuttered about an encounter with a vampire, and Severus knew that could lead to ... well, unusual things. He would need to look into that, though, he mused.

More applause and some rules and regulations and 'forbidden areas – including the third floor corridor and forbidden forest.'

The students were finally sent to their dorms and Tom followed along after Percy, listening to the Gryffindors chatter happily away. He nodded and managed a smile at what seemed appropriate times.

Percy and the seventh years continued to 'reassure' him that they would help Tom ensure Harry's safety, failing to mention exactly how they would do that. Tom made a mental note that if he came up with a plan or two, that they would likely fall into them with good humor.

The other seventh years knew each other well, but so far they were quite welcoming to Tom. Tom knew that part of this was welcome to the 'guy that save Harry Potter's life', etc. Adrian Kirke seemed to be the default 'leader' of the other four Gryffindors, he seemed nervous that Tom intended to topple him from the throne.

Tom had no intention of doing so, he too many irons in too many fires, already. He wasn't sure how to reassure the other boy. The only encounters with other students from his days as a Slytherin, he'd definately been intent on subjugating everyone to his will. He knew he still tended to exude an air of authority and Adrian perhaps was picking up on an unintended challenge from Tom.

David Spinnet and Brian Dunstan were asking question after question regarding Harry. Obviously they and their families were avid Daily Prophet readers and were both under the impression that Harry's animagus form was a huge winged Gryffin, and they – along with Adrian - were sure that he should be re-sorted because of that.

The Daily Prophet had never stopped guessing at Harry's form, and the latest 'animagus expert' had decided that Harry was a Gryffin. The idea was quite popular – even Harry had thought the article 'splended'. Harry found the articles speculating on his animagus form amusing - and certainly easier to take than ones on Rosier.

He looked at their expectant faces, uncertainly. They obviously expected him to agree with their idea that Harry should be in Gryffindor, with them.

"...After all, with you here in Gryffindor as well – you could keep a close eye on him, he'd be safer." Adrian finished triumphantly.

"Be diplomatic, but firm." Yvane offered. "Make sure Adrian knows that his opinion and 'support' are appreciated, but that Harry we will be fine where he is."

Tom relaxed and managed a smile. He could do this, he could blunt the Gryffindor's impulsive aspects and encourage ... well he wasn't quite sure there was anything in Gryffindor worth encouraging – except to have them run in front of curses meant for Harry, Draco or Dudley. Shock troops, cannon fodder – the whole lot of them.

Yvane snorted in laughter. "Now, now – they are young and they mean well. Perhaps you can teach them how to temper their impulsiveness with cunning."

Tom shook his head slightly. He wasn't sure the world was ready for cunning Gryffindors. And Yvane - Yvane was always looking around at people and expecting them to interact in a mature manner. He was about to find out that pre-teens and teenagers acted much more like amok young dragons who hadn't known a rider as yet – shooting flames at anything that offended them.

"I apprectiate your support, Adrian." Tom began with what he hoped was a sincere expression. "I guess protecting Harry – as well as Dudley and Draco has become a habit over the past year. I never really considered that I wouldn't be where I could watch over Harry. However, I can assure you that Professor Snape will have his safety well in hand – whether I am there or not." Tom cut off Adrian before he could start in on the resorting again. "There has never been a re-sorting in the history of Hogwarts, despite the many stories and the occasional yells of outraged parents. Not even for Harry will there be a resorting – it would not be allowed."

Adrian blinked in surprise and managed a weak, "Really, but I had heard..."

Tom shook his head and gave the three young wizards a sad smile. "I know – we all 'hear' stories, and their usually very good, adventurous stories, too. But if you dig deeper, you find they are inflated or fabricated from begining to end." Tom remembered the sorting hat's chuckle that none but Tom himself had every come before him twice and shook his head. "There won't be a resorting and for the record – Harry isn't a Gryffin animagus. That I will vouch for, myself."

Adrian, distracted by the last tidbit thrown out by Tom in hopes of steering them from his refusal to help hijack Potter into Gryffindor. It worked, of course. Adrian and the other two had heard him say there were never any resortings – they half-believed him. However, hearing more about the whole animagus adventure was much more interesting.

Adrian and his two friends crowded a bit closer, trying to act cool, but obviously eager for details that no one had heard. Animagus abilities were rare enough that hearing how it was accomplished was always welcome.

Tom finished arranging his chest and belongings to his liking. He muttered a sticking charm to place a large photo on the wall. It showed several dragons flying in the background. Rosemerta was flanked by Severus and Tom, with Harry in front of them, waving happily at him. Lucius was seated near them, Petunia standing next to his chair one arm around each of the two boys – Dudley and Draco. They were also waving at him. Lucius smirked proudly, which always made Tom smile back at the photo.

He turned back around and flopped onto the bed, leaning against the pillows. The three others sat on the bed as well, leaning forward to hear Tom as he started the tale. He couldn't tell Harry's form, of course, but the rest of the tale was still a good one.

Tom caught the eye of the last occupant of the room – Jack Dorney, a big lad with plenty of muscle – but sharp eyed and Tom suspected he was smart as well. Jack smiled and lifted a butterbeer in toast to Tom. He had obviously watched the encounter with a knowing eye and was amused by Tom's ploy.

Tom quirked a small smile at the other young wizard – he would need to find out more about him.

Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z

Albus watched Professor Quirrell scurry after Severus as the students filed out of the Great Hall. Quirrill was doing alot of stuttering and muttering to himself since he had arrived. Albus grimaced and shook his head. He hoped the curse on the DADA position was not already at work.

He'd hoped that since Quirrell's time as the DADA Professor was being broken up over more than one year, that the curse could be circumvented. He shrugged, apparantly not, if the man was already being affected.

All in all the year was starting out well. He'd not minded that Harry went into the Slytherin house. Two years ago he'd have insisted that the Slytherin House could not be reclaimed for the light with Voldemort's possible return on the horizon. However, with the defection of Lucius Malfoy and the mass of Slytherins following him, he cheerfully admitted his mistake and was willing to have Harry reunite the House with the rest of Hogwarts.

Albus had always expected Harry to make friends with a Weasley or two and trot into the Gryffindor House, along with them. He'd likely have needed to get a smart young wizard or witch to buddy up with him to help him out, if needed. He watched Miss Granger and Miss Prewett leave the hall at the end of the line of Ravenclaws. One or the other of them would have done nicely.

Now, though, he would just need to encourage interhouse fraternization and make sure the Ravenclaw ladies got included with Harry's little group. Albus wandered slowly toward his office, musing on a few other sortings. Dudley Dursley hadn't escaped his obvious Gryffindor leanings, which had relieved Albus greatly. Harry ... and Draco were fond of him and so Albus knew Harry would likely end up with plenty of Gryffindor friends.

The Longbottom boy had been a surprise. He remembered Frank with a great deal of fondness. Alice, of course had been cut from Mad-eye Moody's mold and Albus had always been uneasy with her obvious need for vengence. Still, he'd expected Neville to keep to the Gryffindor tradition. The boy had looked as surprised as everyone else.

Albus looked back at Quirrell one last time and shook his head.

Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z

Voldemort's mind raced madly, while Quirrell trotted after Snape. Watching his nemesis, Harry Potter end up in his old House had been shocking enough. But seeing 'Tom Riddle' come forward – and then go into Gryffindor. He'd been struck silent during most of the feast with his mind racing.

The lad appeared to be an exact copy of him – right down to the name. However the Headmaster had announced him to be a relative of his old servant Severus Snape. A few stuttered questions to the Potions Master by Quirrell quickly garnered the name, 'Thomas Prince Riddle' and that he was the son of a cousin of Severus' – a Serena Prince. Further details were not forthcoming and Snape's glare had precluded Quirrell asking further questions.

The name Serena Prince had surprised Voldemort. He recalled stalking the Prince family, looking for certain grimoires. He remembered they had caught Serena – with two of the books he'd wanted and the band of Death Eaters accompanying him had toyed with her a bit to find out where the rest were. As he recalled they had passed her around for a time, and he had taken his turn with her. What puzzled him was he'd been quite sure the witch had been dead where they'd left her.

Quirrell scuttled into the DADA office and closed the door. "W-w-what is it M-master? Do you know the young wizard?"

"Perhaps, perhaps." Voldemort mused. He disliked uncertainty, and his memories of events were not clear – at least not regarding some events like capturing the Prince girl. Such things had occured almost nightly during that time. Since they almost always killed the victims, He had never considered being faced with a child.

Certainly the young wizard resembled Voldemort as a youth too exactly to have been anyone else's. But he'd been so sure the girl was dead – no matter, though, perhaps having an heir would be good, though having him sorted into Gryffindor certainly was a shock – must take after his mother, he fumed.

Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z

Harry and Draco trotted after the Slytherin Prefect happily and they were soon at the Dungeon entrance. The prefect was a slightly scarey-looking dark-haired boy with a large set of white teeth named Marcus.

Marcus Flint gave them the password and told them it was changed every monday – "so check the announcement board Sunday night, or you'll get locked out come Monday."

Marcus led the first year boys to their dorms. "You can have two or three to a room – thats up to you lot to decide, once you do – announce it to the room and th elves will pop your belongings up."

Blaise immediately grabbed Crabbe and Goyle and took a room. Draco sneered at their haste – all the rooms were the same – his father had told him so. Grabbing first wouldn't get you anything better.

Draco nodded toward Neville with his head, and Theo grinned and took Neville's unresisting arm and dragged him into a room. "Come on, mate, lets get settled in."

Harry and Draco took the last room, Draco immediately yelling for their trunks. Harry admired the dark green wall hangings and four-poster beds. He'd not had a bed with curtains before and thought it was awesome. They got their books out – each bed had a desk and small bookshelf nearby to work at, as well as a dresser and closet set, they got their things organized quickly.

Harry had Hedwig settling onto a perch and was talking to her happily while Draco fussed with his Tawney owl's cage and perch.

"What's his name, Draco now that I think about it – you've never said?" Harry asked.

To Harry's surprise Draco turned a bit pink, and then snickered. "I got him when I was only six, and I thought it would be funny to call him Lord Mousefarts – now he won't answer to anything else. I try to just shorten it to Mouse, sometimes he'll answer to that – if I have a treat on me."

There was alot of laughter and Harry shook his head. "Hedwig narrowly escaped being called Dingbat when she kept flying into windows at Dragonsrest when she first arrived there – before she got used to how clean Tinker and Dobby keep them."

Marcus came back around to make sure they were settled in and brought their class schedules with him and handed them around along with a parchment with the 'Slytherin House Rules' that mostly seemed to say when curfew was and list the Prefects, etc.

"House meeting in 15 minutes, then you're off to bed, firsties." Marcus said, and then left.

The pair scurried to get ready and raced to the common room with the rules and schedules clutched in their hands. Harry noted with disappointment that Potions was only once a week on Fridays – though it was a double class – a full four hours.

Theo and Neville arrived, Neville seemed to have come out of his shocked stupor and was peering around at the splendidly appointed common room. The room was long with alot of green lights hanging from chains, but also had a huge fireplace with a wide raised hearth for alot of students to gather around and sit on. Greens and snake motifs predominated, but Harry thought it all looked quite fantastic, anyway.

Blaise lounged on a sofa, flanked by Crabbe and Goyle, the first year girls were sitting primly in chairs. The rest of the students found spots around the room or stood leaning against walls or pillars. Harry watched with a smile as Professor Snape whirled into the room with a flourish.

"Welcome to another year of we Professors attempting to teach you something." The upper years chuckled and Snape let his lips curl into a half-smile."I expect Slytherin House to comport itself with decorum and uphold our traditions in the very best way possible. Slytherin may mean cunning to the others, but I know you understand when I say that it means more than that – it means solidarity." He glanced around, to ensure they knew he meant business.

"No matter your arguements here in the common room – out there you are expected to have each other's backs. Prefects, I want someone getting the lower years to their classrooms the first few days, until they know where they are – the first years, especially. First years – the prefects, and whomever they assign are there for your protection and to assist you, so do as they say." Snape waited until all the first years nodded obediantly and then nodded back to them.

"I will be meeting with all of you over the next few days – bring a list of question, if you have them. Let me know if you've any difficulties." Snape dismissed them, but waved the prefects to his office, where they met with Aurora Sinistra, as well.

"I intend to be handing more and more duties to Sinistra – by the time '94 rolls around she will be Head of House." The students nodded to him, though they would be gone by then. "I know you may - or may not have expected my ward Harry Potter to be in this House ..." He peered at the students, who mostly seemed to have blandly indifferent faces. He knew those were masks, several of the students had parents who continued to cling to the Dark Lord's side of matters. Snape took heart from the fact that more families had recently defected."...I expect that ALL the first years ... including him ... will be guarded carefully, just as you always do." His eyes narrowed a bit threateningly. "I will know if you don't."

The prefects nodded resolutely – even the ones he didn't trust, totally. He would review the assignments and make sure those he trusted went with the first years. He eyed Marcus Flint – the family had it's rabble rousers and had sported some Death Eaters. The Head of the Flint family had met with Lucius during August and had cautiously conceded he would prefer never seeing another Dark Lord in his lifetime. Marcus' father had been there and had sullenly agreed that Voldemort was worse than any muggle problems they might have.

Snape waved the other prefects off and kept Marcus. "Congradulations on becoming the Quidditch Team captain, Marcus. How is the team line-up looking." Severus was indifferent as a spectator, but winning games was important to House morale, and – more importantly – losing to him annoyed Minerva a great deal.

Marcus frowned, "We've lost a couple players, but a couple of the reserves will do as replacements. I'll hold some tryouts, just to make sure we've not overlooked anyone. Next year will be brutal, chasers and beaters are leaving – plus Terrence says he may not stay as seeker – says he may need to concentrate on his NEWTS." Marcus looked outraged at someone prioritizing in such a manner.

Snape nodded and didn't bother to argue. "I'd like you to include some first years in tryouts – with a mass exodus next year we'll need to encourage them to start training. Draco and Harry are both excellent chaser material – according to Terrence's Uncle. I don't expect you to put them as first string right away – but if they become reserves next year, it will keep them ready for when your fellow chasers graduate."

Marcus nodded – he'd no intention of putting the pair on the team unless they were good enough, but if letting them try out – or even keeping them on the string as 'reserves' would keep everyone happy, he had no objection to that. If Terrence's Uncle thought they had potential, though – he would keep an eye on them.

Severus smiled as Marcus closed the door behind him. Severus leaned back and summoned tea. An excellent day, all around. Harry was safely in a dorm room with Draco, under his own protection. Tom ... Severus chuckled again. What a perfect revenge on Voldemort – to have his resurrected self be sorted into Gryffindor. Tom had been upset by it – but really, there was nothing more perfect to kill off any lingering doubt in Dumbledore's mind regarding the young wizard.

After all – it was only for one year, and it would cement him in people's minds as a 'good wizard', so if the 'truth' of his lineage ever came out it would go far in reassuring people of his harmlessness.

Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z

Dudley lay out the books he'd need for the next day's classes. About half his classes would be with the Slytherins, so he'd be seeing Draco and Harry soon. He'd written a short note to his Mum and borrowed Tom's owl to send it off. He'd resisted the idea of a familiar – not that he disliked animals, he actually was a bit afraid he'd neglet one. He knew his own weaknesses and would feel terribly guilty if he woke one morning to suddenly remember he'd not fed his owl for a week.

Mum had agreed that if he wasn't ready to fully commit to caring for a familiar, to definately put off a decision. He had to admit the owls were dead useful. He'd talk to Tom some more, and think it over.

Ron chattered on and Seamus and Dean laughed over their Exploding Snap game. The four of them made up a rather small incoming class, but Minerva shrugged and said she'd seen smaller. The class sizes for each house did depend on the Sorting Hat's whims, so there could be wide variation, she said.

None the less, it made for alot of room, which was nice. He lay on the bed – pretty comfortable for a dorm bed. The hangings were a rather loud scarlet with gold trim. Mum would have a fit at such a 'garish display'. He missed her, but knew he would see her soon – the holidays weren't far off, really.

Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z

Neville unpacked his belongings silently and automatically. He was thankful that Theo Nott seemed to be an equally quiet boy, since Neville's mind was in a whirl. He needed to send a letter telling his grandmother about the sorting. He needed to talk to Callidora. He needed to figure a way to not be murdered in his bed by the Slytherins.

He'd been relieved that the door to the room would only open to he and Theo – or a teacher. Still, Theo could allow someone else in ... and Neville was quite nervous of Professor Snape, even if he seemed to be a good Head of House.

How had this happened ... ending up with the Slytherins? The sorting hat had explained its reasoning, but Neville had tried to tell it how mistaken it was. At least he hoped it was mistaken ... had all the things he'd done to try and survive really been Slytherin cunning?

He could admit that all the pranks on Algie had been a bit cunning – even sneaky, if he was honest, but it wasn't as if he could have openly challenged Uncle Algie. Neville nervously changed into pajamas and closed the curtains.

Theo wished him a pleasant good night and Neville managed to answer with a choked "Good night."

Neville pulled out Callidora's portrait and told her the news. To his relief she was cheerful about it – it had been her old house, she said. "Many Blacks were in Slytherin – nothing to be ashamed of. You merely have to beware of using your talent and cunning badly."

"But what about Grandmother? She'll be horrified!" Neville hissed.

Callidora just laughed until she noticed Neville's strained look. "Augusta cannot blame you for what house you are in. When you write her just remember to mention that you've had to be cunning to stay out of Algie's way and stay alive. That will throw the ball back into her court ... I hope."

Neville nodded and pulled out some parchment and a never-out quill and slowly wrote the news. He would have to put as good a face on it as possible. Harry Potter being with him in Slytherin might help a bit. He would have to find the owlrey and send the letter tomorrow.

He regretted not insisting on an owl for a familiar, now. Grandmother had tried to get him a toad, and he'd refused, remembering that Uncle Algie had threatened to get him one. Then she'd suggested one of the many cats or kneazles that roamed the greenhouses looking for rats and mice. Neville had been tempted, but said he'd wait until Christmas to decide. It was now obvious that an owl would have been best.

He finished the letter and finally lay back, hoping for sleep.

Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z

Harry and Draco bounced out of bed bright and early, eager for breakfast and their first classes – it would be Herbology with the Ravenclaws and then History of Magic with all four houses before lunch with DADA with the Hufflepuffs. They were packing the books for their classes when Theo and Neville knocked.

"Can Neville borrow an owl? He wants to send a letter to his Grandmother – let her know he's managed to get into the Great House of Slytherin." Theo grinned, knowing that Neville – and his grandmother likely wouldn't be seeing it that way. Harry and Draco grinned back – both fully aware of Augusta's predjudice.

"Sure, you can borrow Hedwig, she needs to stretch her wings. I likely won't need her for a day or two – until I some real news to tell Aunt Petunia." Harry said brightly, hoping to get Neville to warm up to his housemates a bit.

Harry carried Hedwig to the common room and asked for the easist way to send an owl out. Marcus Flint pointed to a spiral staircase at one end of the common room. "That goes to a small balcony with windows to the outside – they're at ground level, really and you can let cats or owls out through them – be careful, they're very well warded against students coming or going that way." Marcus said with a smirk.

Harry and the others went up the lengthy stairs and opened a window, the ground was only about four feet below – an easy escape for cats or kneazles, and okay for owls. Neville carefully attatched the letter and Harry gave her the instructions. Hedwig nibbled his fingers cheerfully and took off.

"Thank you, Potter." Neville mumbled uncomfortably.

"Your welcome, and call me Harry." Harry smiled, refusing to give in to Neville's clear apprehension with his classmates. Harry had Draco and Theo on his side and Greg Goyle obviously wished he could be friends – if his parents wouldn't literally kill him. Zabini and Crabbe were lost causes at present, but Neville – he just needed to see that Harry and Draco truly wished to be friends. Harry, because he wanted as many allies as possible – Draco because the Longbottoms were an old, respected name and Lucius had liked Neville's father, Frank.

Neville smiled uncertainly and they all trailed down to the common room. All the first years had their bags with the day's books in them. Marcus would be taking them to the Herbology lesson after breakfast, and they'd best not make him wait. They trailed after the other students to the Great Hall, to find mass confusion.

The Headmaster and the house-elves had spent hours the night before re-arranging the tables. Now, instead of four long rows – the tables were turned length-wise, four across, with seven rows – one for each year.

The Headmaster beamed and explained that this would make it easier for the students in each year to become acquainted.

The upper years, in their confusion, still sat at the tables in the section that would have been theirs, as the banners still indicated the seven tables that belonged to each house. The lower years were not so reticent.

Dudley sat next to Harry and Draco. Pavarti went to be introduced to Padma's new friends in Ravenclaw, and took Lavender with her. Justin Finch-Fletchly, attracted by Seamus and Dean Thomas' talk of Rugby teams came over to give his opinion. Ron sat next to Neville nervously to ask 'what the bloody hell had happened?'

The second years also mixed together a bit as well as the third years, to Albus' satisfaction. He also noted that Percy Weasley quit the fifth year table altogether to go see how Tom was doing at the seventh year table.

Some of the teachers – Minerva in particular - were looking appalled at the houses mixing so thoroughly, but they would get used to it in time.

"We need solidarity for the times soon to come." Albus said in his best omniscient tones.

Lucius Malfoy joined Severus for breakfast. He was supposedly there to set up the day for the first Governors meeting, but he really just needed to see for himself that Tom really was in Gryffindor. Severus had firecalled him first thing that morning and Lucius had been sure that Severus was playing a massive trick.

Now Lucius was left with the sight of Tom with a Gryffindor badge on his robes and a red and gold tie, sitting at the seventh year Gryffindor table. Amazing.

Nearby, Professor Quirrell eyed his two old henchmen – Snape and Malfoy. He'd heard rumors that Malfoy was recruiting old Death Eater families to back Harry Potter and he was beginning to believe it. It was obvious that Snape was no longer loyal to him – Voldemort had only to see Snape speaking to Harry Potter once as he congradulated him on his sorting with that nauseatingly proud look on his face to know he was lost to him as a servant. He wondered how Lucius had come to desert him as well.

Voldemort was distracted from his contemplation of his former henchmen by laughter from his apparent son. He fumed again over the boy sporting red and gold – if he had to have a child from one of his 'night's entertainments' with his Death Eaters, he should have been a Slytherin.

He needed to sound out the boy, though. Find some weaknesses or ambitions ... find a way to recruit him to the cause. He certainly couldn't have his heir running around with traitors like Malfoy or Snape. He'd prefer no heir to one on the other side ... of course, he mused – that was always an option as well. He looked 'Tom Riddle' over again – a powerful boy, obviously and he'd heard Minerva and Severus talk about how very smart he was – hopefully he would be smart enough to join Voldemort when asked so death would not be the only alternative.

Voldemort reminded himself sternly that he was there at Hogwarts primarily to sniff out the Sorceror's Stone – it was already gone from the vault at Gringott's when he and Quirrell had tried to rob the vault, he knew that Dumbledore was the only one that Flamell would have entrusted the stone to. The pair was still close even after all these decades after their Master / Apprentice relationship had ended. Of course the gauntlet of traps Dumbledore was planning to put the stone behind would make obtaining the stone difficult.

Even knowing some of the traps would not necessarily help – the first block was going to be a Cerebus and Voldemort had no idea of how to get by it. Killing it would set off a sealing curse that was quite difficult to get out of – Quirrell would be unmasked even if Voldemort left him and got away – it would not have gained Voldemort anything.

Voldemort looked Harry Potter over again – surrounded by a dozen students from various houses – and from more than one year. Even his own son stopped by briefly to smile at him and say something that made the little bounder laugh. Disgusting.

Finally it was getting time for the first classes and Quirrell was scurrying to his classroom there on the first floor. Voldemort subsided to brood over his ever-multiplying pile of problems.

Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z

Tom had been disgusted to find that there was no provision made for getting Gryffindor first years to their classes – or even to get them up on time. He'd set his clock early and rousted the first year boys – and the second years as well, for good measure. He'd sent a disgruntled fifth year prefect girl back up to wake the first and second year girls and in front of all the upper year students asked the first years if they had any idea of where their classrooms were.

There was not a single hand in the air.

"We all had to find them for ourselves. Why should we baby them?" Several prefects objected.

"Well how many of you lost points the first few days for your House before you figured out how to get to classes on time? Maybe you don't mind practically going into negative points for a time, then having to play catch up for week afterwards." Really, thought Tom – he shouldn't bother pointing this out, but Dudley would be at a disadvantage.

The prefects looked at each other in consternation. They hadn't thought of that. It was true that the first years always lost points by the dozen with tardiness and being 'out of bounds' because they were constantly lost. It was Gryffindor tradition, though for the youngsters to be 'self-sufficient'.

However – to preserve points – maybe a helping hand was in order. They quickly arranged escorts 'just for the week – then you'd better be able to find the classrooms after that'.

Tom winked at a relieved looking Dudley. Dudley had a very poor sense of direction and Tom well remembered how confusing Hogwarts was.

Breakfast had been enjoyable after Percy joined him. He was waved up to the Head table so Lucius could snicker at him and Severus could remind him that he was to let Severus know when he had free periods to assist with Potions classes.

Tom nodded and said he would have a list of times by the end of the day. Tom felt a sudden wave of burning pain over much of his body, he scrubbed at his skin a bit and frowned, though the pain abruptly ceased. Tom looked around – nothing out of the ordinary – even that weird Quirrell was just leaving.

Tom looked over at Harry – he was rubbing at his scar and looking around as well ... Odd.

Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z

The first years trotted behind Marcus Flint as he led them out through a courtyard to the greenhouses. They would be starting in Greenhouse 2 it appeared. The Ravenclaws were heading there as well, clutching maps in their hands. Mafalda and Hermione said that instead of escorts they had quite detailed maps to follow. They'd studied them exhaustively the night before.

Harry peered at the map with interest – it looked quite useful. Perhaps dad ... er Professor Snape would get some for them as well.

They streamed into the Greenhouse and were directed around potting tables by a cheerfully beaming Professor named Sprout. Harry remembered that the twins said this was their Head of House and that she was much more stern than she looked if she found you were breaking rules.

Harry felt anyone who could keep ahead of the Weasley twins was likely quite tough and able to handle anyone.

Professor Sprout went into full lecture mode regarding Nettles – the various kinds and their uses. The best (from Queerditch Marsh) and how poor handling could render them useless. She demonstrated how to plant seedlings into growing containers and the group was soon planting away fairly happily. Some students were obviously less than happy 'grubbing in the dirt', but all the nettle was soon planted.

"Well done, class – well done. Five points to bothe Slytherin and Ravenclaw for everyone's efforts. Now, you have Herbology three times a week – short classes every Monday, Tuesday and Wednesday. On Wednesday I want a 2 foot essay on Hellebore and examples of potions it is used in and how mishandling affects various potions. You'll find that Herbology is closely tied to Potions – you need to do well in both to get good grades in either. Tomorrow – Tuesday we will be working on daffodils – there are many kinds and I am going to be quizzing you on them closely, so be ready." Professor Sprout shooed them on out the door and back toward the courtyard.

Another Prefect was waiting for the Slytherins to take them to History of Magic. This one was a fifth year girl with a rather pleasant face, though she told them to 'hop to it, I have classes as well'. All four houses took this class together in an enormous room with bleacher-like rows of desks and chairs. Harry and Draco soon had a corner filled with their friends fairly high in the seats.

The ghost teach Professor Binns tended to drone and the prefects had warned them it was best to do a certain amount of self-studying if they wished to pass the important tests of OWLS and NEWTS.

The prefects had given them the study schedule and books to read that some clever Ravenclaw had made up and sold years ago to those interested in actually getting high marks in History of Magic. Harry was determined to do his dad proud and had added the schedule to his list of 'things to do'.

Dudley was quite interested in the list and Mafalda waved a copy charm and Dudley had his own copy – a little smudged, but Mafalda had only been using the charm for a day.

Sure enough Binns immediately launched into a lecture that could have been quite interesting if not delivered in a monotone. There was a recently graduated student nearby also taking notes – there had been talk of an assistant taking over some classes and Harry hoped that was true. Seven years of listening to Binns' droning sound a bit cruel. He looked over at some other students. Quite a few Gryffindors were drifting off. Goyle and Crabbe were already lightly snoring and Zabini looked like he wanted to join them.

Draco and Harry jotted down names and dates, vowing to look them up later. The 'A History of Magic' book by Bagshot was interesting and Harry opened it to look at the section that Binns was talking about. Reading the relevant chapter while Binns talked seemed the easiest way to pass the hour – long class time.

Lunch was straight after Binns' class and luckily just down a long hall past several other classrooms. The great hall filled up quickly and soon the food was popped up onto plates. It was a bit more bland that Harry had gotten used to with Tinker in charge of meals - and mostly things that could be made up in large quantities – but good food none the less.

Harry ate happily enough, though Draco picked at the chicken a bit with a grimace, saying he preferred more rosemary. The other rows of students were slowly getting used to the idea of mixing and more friends and family were sitting together. Albus watched it all with a sense of satisfaction. Yes – it was against most tradition, but the traditions that demanded the separate houses were a bit archaic. Now, the houses mostly broke up the students into managable groups and kept the family traditions regarding houses going.

Albus looked at the new 'Assistant to the History of Magic teacher' a young wizard named Jarvis Pucey. He had a young second cousin presently at Hogwarts, but seemed quite intent on gaining a Mastery in History. Albus decided to have the lad's first project to be to give a lecture on the Sorting Hat, the reasons initially behind sorting and how the houses had since evolved. Albus smiled happily, that should set the cat among the pigeons with more than one wizard.

Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z

The DADA class with the Hufflepuffs proved to be a bit of a joke. The Professor stuttered through most of the class. Harry disliked Blaise and Crabbe snickering over it, but he had to admit it was annoying. In spite of it all, the lecture was informative, once you weeded out the stuttering.

He hoped they would get to actual spells soon, though.

However, even with only three classes, so far they had a fair amount of studying and work to do. Hermione and Mafalda went immediately to the fourth floor to inspect the library and check out books they felt they would need. Draco and Harry stayed long enough to figure out that they had all the books they needed in their bookcase in their dorm room. Hermione looked quite put out that they hadn't needed to check out any books. She muttered a bit about the unfairness of children with guardians or godfathers working at the school knowing what books to bring.

Harry had flushed, not sure if he felt guilty or angry but Draco just put his nose in the air and said he and Harry had an extensive library and they'd brought what they wanted to.

Most of the boys wandered out to the courtyard to rehash the DADA lesson and do their essays together after the library raid. It was a simple essay – list four blocking spells and the attacks they were good against and how exactly the block worked. Gryffindor had DADA early on Mondays and Wednesdays, but the essays set were the same.

The first two parts were easy, but describing how the spell worked wasn't. The muggleborns – Dudley, Dean, Justin and even the self-proclaimed half & half Seamus hadn't really heard spell theory as yet. Ron had heard enough from Bill and Charlie to know what to look for in the books and could explain a little.

Draco knew three blocks by heart (they were his fathers favorites) and had heard his reasoning on the spell blocks enough to be able to write them down almost from memory. Harry was familiar with protego – a commonly used workhorse of a spell according to Severus - and the theory was easy enough to find in the books and understand. Between them all they got the essays done – though they were not due until the next class on Wednesday.

"Excellent!" exclaimed Seamus "– we can go watch the players on the Quidditch pitch – tryouts aren't for another week, but we can see who's practicing and whether they're any good." They all agreed that would be fun and wandered across the open area of ground to the pitch and climbed into a stand.

They were all soon critiquing the fliers – even the Muggleborns who'd never seen a broom before. Justin and Dean were quite awestruck, but managed to ask questions about the different balls in play – particularly the bludgers.

They realized the lateness of the hour when their stomachs protested and they scurried into the Great Hall soon after dinner had started. Luckily many of the Quidditch players were late as well, so they were only glared at briefly. Harry felt quite light-hearted as he made his way to the dungeons. His first day had gone quite well, he thought.

Severus waved Harry to into his office as he was going by to the dorm.

"How did your day go, Harry?" Severus asked, though the happy smile he'd seen on Harry's face throughout the day had really already answered the question.

"It's great, I can tell we're going to learn lots. Its really great – even History of Magic, now that I know to study on my own while Binns drones on." Harry answered with enthusiasm.

Severus smiled in return, glad Harry was settling in. "Let me know if you need anything. I'm likely to be too busy to track you down – so you'll need to come find me if you have to see me."

Harry nodded eagerly, "Okay." and ran for the dorm. He and Draco had plans to get Terrence Higgs and his friends to let them borrow their brooms and go for a fly on the weekend. This would require some planning and perhaps the swapping of some favors.

Severus watched him go a bit sadly – this was likely what those weepy women he so despised on the platform 9 ¾ every year felt - watching a child skip happily away on their own with barely a glance at their parent. Of course he was glad Harry was adjusting so well, but he'd gotten used to Harry ... well ... needing him.

He resolutely closed the door and started grading summer essays with a vengence, red ink flying, and immediately felt better. He would get used to the more mature, less clingy Harry, he was sure.

Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z

Albus looked over the paperwork one last time with a sigh. He'd summoned Severus, and was glad that Lucius had 'visited' them once again, as he should hear this as well. A house elf had sent for Tom and with reluctance Albus had said for Dudley to accompany Tom to the Headmasters office.

He'd put off this expedition for far too long. Events during the spring and summer had made it difficult to arrange anything. However, investigating the orphanage and tracking down Lord Voldemort's childhood acquaintances was something that needed doing - and soon. As well, four names from Voldemort's time in the orphanage had come to light as the ones to question – Billy Stubbs, Amy Benton, Dennis Bishop and Eric Whaley.

Severus and Lucius arrived quickly and he showed them the information on the orphanage – it was now a deserted, derelict building that had been 'for sale' for over a decade. There should be no difficulty in exploring it.

Tom and Dudley were soon there and sat quietly, listening to the three wizards talk.

"We have found Amy Benton – she lives in London, still. Billy Stubbs was, unfortunately easy to find as well – he is in prison. And there is our problem – we need a plan to get in to see him." Albus turned to Dudley and raised his eyebrow. "Since we must keep our plans secret, we cannot involve anyone not already aware of our investigations. That means that you are our expert in muggle culture at present, Mr. Dursley – what would be a likely tale to get into a muggle prison to see Mr. Stubbs?"

Dudley lit up, thrilled to be included in planning for once. "I watched alot of crime shows on the telly ... the easiest way to get in and be able to question him is to pretend to be police. You can say you've investigating a similar crime ... or that you think he knows the perpetrator of a crime and you're investigating anyone that might have information. You'll need badges and warrants – that sort of thing. You might say that one of you is a 'profiler' – someone who works up a 'picture' of what the perpetrator is like – both physically and mentally."

The wizards looked impressed by the plan. They might have eventually thought of it themselves. It was easier to have Dudley spit the idea out in seconds, though.

"My lawyer will know what we need – though I'd rather not have to explain why I want to visit a muggle in prison." Lucius said thoughtfully.

"No, I can get all the documents with no questions asked, no need to get your lawyer in too deeply in this." Albus said. "My main concern is not attracting the attention of anyone who might later report this to Voldemort." Albus ignored the winces the name drew from the wizards.

Albus thanked Dudley sincerely for the advice and sent him with a large tin of biscuits back to his dorm. Dudley munched on one happily and resolved to give the rest to his roommates. He was finally at a healthy weight and intended to stay there. The Healer and mediwitch had said that he 'could have treats', but should not allow himself to overindulge.

The wizards watched Dudley leave, smiling indulgently. Dudley had certainly come a long way. Not many could have made such a fast turn-around in their lives as he had.

"I noticed you carefully did not mention what Stubbs is in prison for – that is obviously information that will be important to know when we pretend to need to question Stubbs regarding this alleged crime." Severus intoned suspiciously.

Albus nodded reluctantly. "Yes, well, I didn't think young Dudley needed to hear that Mr. Stubbs was imprisoned for multiple counts of rape of several pre-teens and finally the murder of a young boy of about Dudley's age."

Severus and Lucius grimaced angrily and then turned to Tom in concern as he paled and sat rather quickly. Tom remembered all too well Billy's advances toward him just before he had recieved his Hogwarts letter. He could well believe that Billy had turned into a monster capable of murdering children.

"He's imprisoned now and no longer a danger to anyone, Tom." Yvane said quietly. "You escaped the worst, though that is likely little comfort to you."

"He should have gone back and killed him." Tom fumed. "Why didn't he?" For once Tom wished Voldemort had gone and killed someone.

"I can't answer that – and justice is not yours to take on this – the muggles caught him and are punishing him." Yvane said, a bit troubled as well. "Likely when Voldemort put his father behind him after killing all the Riddle family – he put the orphanage and everything there behind him as well. He was determined to forget he had any muggle heritage at all."

Albus watched Tom struggling with ... something. "Are you quite alright, Tom?" Severus and Lucius watched closely, not sure of why this had affected Tom so badly.

Tom thought quickly, he could not allude to knowledge he could not possibly know, but he could appear to be making educated guesses.

"I just remembered some things I overheard in the orphanage I stayed in." Tom desperately tried to recalled the wording in Dora's Auror training books and the phrasing that muggles used. "There was a 'predator' lurking around the playgrounds – that is the word muggles use for a pedophile – I recall they said he had started molesting children when he was a teenager." Tom swallowed hard, hoping Albus would believe he was just drawing obvious conclusions and not speaking from experience. "I wondered if Stubbs was the same. I know orphanages weren't supervised all that well in the fourties ... it would have been easy for him to do whatever he pleased with the younger children."

Albus sat back, deep in thought. Yes – that scenario, especially if the very young Voldemort had been one of Billy Stubbs' victims would explain at least some of Voldemort's contempt and hatred for the muggles.

Lucius, white-faced, stared at Tom. He and Severus had immediately understood what Tom was saying. Severus had needed to occasionally report his findings if he discovered a student had been molested, so he was less shocked that Lucius. Severus was all too aware of the horrors that were sometimes visited on innocent children.

"Perhaps we should meet again, tomorrow, Headmaster?" Severus felt he needed to remove Tom to his rooms for a more private meeting.

"Yes, yes." Albus nodded absently, though his sharp eyes took in Tom's strained face and the two wizards obvious concern.

The three used Albus' floo to go back to Severus' quarters. Tom hovered hesitantly in the sitting room while Lucius poured tea that was waiting for them. Severus waved Tom to a chair, hesitating to touch the tense body.

Tom sat a seemed to be calming a bit, Severus guessed that Yvane was whispering soothing words to him already. "Tom, is going to the orphanage or prison going to be too much? – you don't have to go along."

Tom slowly released a long breath, forcing his tightly clenched muscles to relax – at least a little. He needed to be alot calmer for this discussion, or they would leave him behind at Hogwarts.

"No, seeing the orphanage won't disturb me, I don't think ... and facing Billy Stubbs might resolve my ... issues with him." Tom said, wishing his voice was less hoarse.

Severus looked at him closely. "I've never pushed you to speak of things, if Yvane was dealing with them. But this is a bit different – we need information from Mr. Stubbs - are you sure that you are ready to face him?"

Tom nodded slowly. "My memories of him are horrible, but he never ..." Tom couldn't push the words out, it was too horrible to imagine. "... he cornered me, but the accidental magic – I broke his arm and got away from him." Tom shuddered. "I desperately wanted him to leave me alone. He had a pet rabbit – I broke its neck and hung it by his bed. Everyone was horrified ... I was a little horrified by it too. No one could say for sure that I had done it, though most whispered it had been me. But Billy got the message and never looked my way again."

Lucius almost slumped in relief. This trauma was bad enough, but at least Tom hadn't been cornered for long. He could barely imagine what kind of monster would go after children. Voldemort killed entire families, of course – including children, but at least he did not molest the children first, though that was a very small mercy. Lucius sniffed, it would take a monster of Voldemort's calibre to do this.

Severus nodded as Tom finished, as Head of House he had needed to counsel many children through the emotional wreckage that traumas of this sort always left behind. Just talking was the first step. But Tom was obviously on his last legs, now and needed nothing more than rest. Severus quietly enlarged the sofa and waved Tom over to it, and just as silently handed him calming draught and dreamless sleep.

It was a testiment to Tom's trust in them that he took the vials without a word and wrapped up in a blanket on the sofa and drifted off immediately.

"Do you think he'll truly get over ... that?" Lucius asked uncertainly.

Severus nodded without hesitation. "Having to meet Billy Stubbs once again has stirred things up, but think ... he has willingly trusted older males – us. Even tonight with all this so close, he took those potions knowing it would leave him helpless to us."

Lucius looked startled. Of course, as a Slytherin and Death Eater he did understand what a show of trust that could be considered. But he hadn't really thought of that sort of trust in the context of a traumatized teenager, especially a young wizard like Tom who Lucius liked. Tom should not have any reason to fear him. Though tonights actions did seem to indicated that, yes, Tom did trust both he and Severus totally.

Severus smirked a little at Lucius and continued. "... And, of course, he has opened himself to a rather ... healthy romance with Miss. Tonks. So he has apparently overcome any inhibitions."

Lucius rolled his eyes at the reference to Dora. Healthy romance indeed. "Yes, you are right. If one can be considered to ever be over such a thing, I guess he is well on his way to being so." Lucius agreed.

Lucius left and Severus floo-called Minerva to let her know Tom was sleeping on Severus' sofa, using Albus' meeting as an excuse. "Albus dredged up unwelcome memories, and he needed a calming draught." Severus said with a grimace, knowing how Minerva's mind worked.

Minerva drew her own conclusions, of course – to Severus' satisfaction - and nodded tightly. Drat that Albus – likely talking endlessly about Voldemort when the poor lad didn't need reminding of his thrice-damned father she fumed.

Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z

Harry popped out of bed Friday with a grin. Not only did he have a free afternoon – but today was his first Double Potions class. He could hardly wait. His first week had gone quite well, he thought. DADA had gone reasonably well, although Quirrell seemed to prefer lectures to actual demonstration. History of Magic had been dull – although the assistant had announced he would be giving a lecture on the sorting hat and the origins of the Houses and encouraged everyone to research their own families traditions regarding them and how their families had first appeared in the wizarding world.

Charms had been okay – the wand movements they had already been practicing proved to be invaluable. Harry and Draco had quickly sent their feathers into the air, once they figured out the pronunciation of the spell. Ron had glared and grumbled, but Dudley had gotten the charm quickly as well and coached his roommates. Seamus had caused a spectacular explosion to everyones shock, and then the class ended.

Transfiguration proved to be Harry's weak point. Turning matchsticks into needles boggled his mind and the instructions in his book made no sense to him. Professor McGonagall seemed a bit disappointed by this. Draco tried to explain some of it, but he seemed a bit baffled as well. This seemed to have please Hermione Granger, who got the spell before the end of class. She had been quite put out that Draco and Harry had gotten more points than her in Herbology and their essays had gotten higher marks than hers – Tom's extra work on plants with them had paid off once again.

Astronomy at midnight Wednesday night had been fun, but it had made them a bit sleepy Thursday morning for flying class. Harry glanced over at Neville. Neville had a bit of a phobia about heights, apparently from his Uncle dropping him four storys out a window.

Harry and Draco had leaped to defend Neville from teasing when he fell from the broom, but it had been unnecessary – Theo was already there, telling off the offending Gryffindors - and a few Slytherins. Theo had only to whisper 'house pride' at them to shut the Slytherins up. They knew better than to cross their Head of House in this - and he would hear of it, of course. Neville had looked quite surprised at Theo's defense, while Madame Hooch had taken him to the infirmary, and he had hesitantly thanked Theo when he had re-appeared at lunch.

Harry, followed by a equally eager Draco were the first in the Potions classroom and took seats near the front. Less thrilled students filed in. Nevilled nervously sat next to Theo, he was still afraid of his Head of House. Theo insisted that Snape would go easy on him, as he was a Slytherin, and promised to help him if he could.

Neville knew his plants well enough, but not all ingrediants were plants. He could follow basic instructions, but the intricacies of stirring just right or watching for a certain shade of color were lost on him.

Ron trailed in last and sat next to Seamus with a pout. Dudley and Dean were becoming fast friends – they shared a bond over certain rugby and football teams. Dudley had a nice poster of the Harpies and the French team that they had cheered on at the World Cup. Dean admired the Harpies poster and hoped to see them at a game some time.

The door to the Potions classroom was abruptly flung open, making everyone startle and Neville to actually feel dizzy in trepidation.

"Wands away ... you are here to learn the subtle art of potions making." Snape said as he billowed up to the front of the classroom. "As there is little foolish wand-waving in this class, I don't expect many of you will even believe it is magic." Snape whirled and leaned one arm on his desk. He spoke in a low voice, but the children were all silent – like McGonagall, he had no difficulty keeping his classes silent. "With potions you can bewitch the mind and ensnare the senses ... I can teach you to bottle fame, brew glory, and even put a stopper in death – if you aren't as big a bunch of dunderheads as I usually have to teach."

Snape started taking roll call and when he came to Harry's name his lips twitched. "Ah, yes," he said softly. "Harry Potter, our new ... celebrity." His eyes sparkled with humor and he actually smiled a little.

Harry flushed and bit but laughed along with most of the other Slytherins and Dudley's snicker made at least Dean laugh as well. Harry noticed the atmosphere had become more relaxed after that, so Harry didn't mind the slight joke.

Snape abruptly became all business. "I expect a few of you ... a very few, may have studied a little before coming to your first year." Snape's dark eyes swept the classroom. "What is the difference between Monkshood and Wolfsbane?"

Draco's hand shot up, so Harry didn't raise his. Snape nodded to him, and Draco answered proudly. "There is no difference – they are both the same plant, also known as Aconite."

Snape nodded, pleased. "Correct – 2 points to Slytherin for reading about your herbs." He looked around the classroom with a raised eyebrow. "Does anyone know what I would get if I added powdered root of Asphodel to an infusion of Wormwood?"

At that Harry's hand shot into the air ... this one he knew. At Snape's nod he answered. "It makes a sleeping draught so powerful it's known as the Draught of Living Death." Snape had threatened him with it the night before coming to Hogwarts if he didn't settle down and get some sleep.

"Another 2 points to Slytherin." Snape didn't beam at Harry, but his eyes did hold quite a bit of pride, Harry noted, his heart lifting.

Snape turned back to the sullen Gryffindors who hadn't raised a single hand, as yet. "Does anyone know where to find a bezoar, or what it is used for?" He knew Dudley remembered best about animals he was familiar with and sure enough, his face lit and a hand was raised, at last. "Yes, Mr. Dursley?"

"You can find a bezoar in the stomach of a goat, sir. It will protect you from most poisens." Dudley answered in relief.

"Very good, 2 points to Gryffindor. It's good to see someone studied." Snape whirled back to the front of the room, satisfied that although he'd given Gryffindor some points, Slytherin was still in the lead. He gave a quick lecture on the Boil Cure Potion and waved the formula onto the board and, with a sigh, turned the drunken monkeys loose on his supply cabinet. They all soon scurried back to their stations. Snape was sure he heard some of them hoot and screech just like chimps at a zoo. They certainly banged the cauldrons and stirring rods like a bunch of apes.

Snape swept up and down the aisles occasionally, glowering at a few cauldrons. He nodded at the sweating Theo Nott, who was trying to make his own potion while staving off an explosion in Neville's. Snape stopped a moment and talked Neville past the 'taking the cauldron off the fire before adding the porcupine quills' stage. He needed to find a way to aid Neville in remembering the instructions. He nodded at Harry and Draco's potions – done perfectly of course.

He stopped at Dudley's station and reminded him to stir more slowly – stirring fast did not make things go faster – it would just ruin them instead. Dudley nodded and continued more slowly. The Thomas boy was going slowly, but steadily and so far the potion looked good, so he nodded to him as well, to the boy's relief.

Weasley and Finnegan appeared to have sludge in their cauldron – but at least it would not explode. Aggravating – he knew Molly could whip a batches of the easier potions when necessary and Finnegan's mother had actually been a decent brewer when she had worked at St. Mungo's – there was not excuse for not sending them to Hogwarts without decent basics of potions skills.

The class at last came to an end and the monkey's bottled their potions and brought them to the front. There was more clattering and banging as they took the cauldrons and other tools to the sinks and cleared the stations and then made their getaway to lunch.

Harry lingered behind and helped clear away the mess. His dad had taught him the spells to clean cauldrons safely almost a year ago, so they cleaned in companionable silence.

"Can we have lunch together? Or do you have to go to the Great Hall?" Harry asked wistfully, relieving Severus' lingering sense of being unneeded, apparently Harry still desired his company.

Severus smiled, "Certainly, floo to the kitchens and we'll eat in my office." Severus watched Harry scamper away – well, at least one of the first year monkeys was tolerable. He glanced at the potions – and perhaps a decent brewer as well.

Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z

Augusta looked at Neville's letter again. No – it still said that her grandson was in Slytherin. Her first impulse was to charge into Hogwarts and demand a re-sorting or to pull him out of the school.

Of course she knew they wouldn't re-sort him. That never really happened – or if it did, it was once in several centuries. Pulling him out of school was a poor option. And those final sentences in the letter struck her hard.

'I guess all the sneaking around to steer clear of my Uncle taught me how to be cunning...'

Like it or not it was obvious that Neville, at least, felt she and Algie had forced him to take up the Slytherin mantle.

She looked the letter over again. Neville apparently very much liked his roommate, Theo Nott. She recalled Nott Sr with a shudder – a horrid man. Neville, however was getting along with the son. She wasn't sure whether to be pleased by that, or not.

Harry Potter was also in Slytherin, another shock, but that perhaps would make the idea more palatable to her. Draco Malfoy was Harry Potter's roommate – no surprise there, as close as those two seemed.

Well, all in all, it could be dealt with she supposed. She didn't want more visits from Minerva with lectures on how to treat her grandson. She pulled a parchment onto the desk and wrote a reply. She tried to reassure Neville. that she was proud of him and encouraged him to continue his friendship with Ron and Dudley even if they were in a different house than he was. That, hopefully would keep him in touch with students she could totally approve of.

X~X~X~X~X~X~X~X~X~X~X~X~X~X~X

Tom walked quickly toward the Great Hall and breakfast. He was glad that Severus had made no comment this morning when he had gone to see him. He had forgotten to give him the days he wanted to assist Severus in Potions when he had spent the night. The Professor was in a good mood and had even smiled when he penned his name down as his assistant for the two first year classes.

"We are to go 'exploring' the orphanage and 'questioning' a few people next weekend." Severus had ventured, watching Tom carefully.

Tom had sighed a bit and nodded. Tom was still sorting through his emotions at present. Maybe talking to Yvane would be good once he figured out what he felt.

"I'll be ready." Tom had said firmly. Severus nodded and Tom had left, heading for food.

Quirrell suddenly appeared in his path, startling him. "Quite early to be in the dungeons, Mr. ...Riddle."

"I was confirming the days I'll be helping Professor Snape as an assitant." Tom answered warily. Rubbing at his arms that were starting to itch.

"Ah, w..well – a good way to have an extra reference on your resume when you apply for a job, then." The Professor's eyes watching him intently. "Any thoughts as to what you wish to do?"

Tom had made no secret of the fact he wished to work on the dragon reserve to his new Head of House, and Severus and Lucius knew about his desire to collect accounts from dragons and dragonriders – as well as memories. He was reluctant to tell anyone else, though – this wizard especially. He felt an odd aversion to him.

"I'm interested in the dragon reserves. They sound interesting." Tom answered slowly.

"Indeed." The wizard seemed flummoxed by that and Tom escaped down the hall with a muttered 'excuse me, I'm missing breakfast' - Leaving the wizard and his parasitic passenger to mull over what could attract him to dragons?

Tom arrived at breakfast scratching at his arms, chest and anywhere else he could reach that was socially acceptable to scratch in public.

"Whats wrong?" Percy asked in concern.

Tom sat next to his seventh year roommates and snarled. "I met up with Professor Quirrell – I think I'm allergic to garlic fumes." They all laughed and Tom grimaced in resignation. The itching was subsiding and he reached for some bacon and eggs. He looked over at the line of first year tables.

Harry and Draco sat across from Dudley, the three of them deep in conversation. Neville sat next to Dudley, with Ron next to the two of them. Theo Nott was across from Neville. This was how they had sat all week, the Houses were mixing a little – mostly due to prior friendships or in the case of the Patil sisters – because of family. The Houses still sat next to each other in most of the upper years.

Hermione listened to her roommates giggling about some new hair ribbons that changed color and sparkled rainbows of color. She didn't understand why they insisted on talking about such things. They were Ravenclaws not silly Hufflepuffs. They should be studying their Herbology or Potions. She was going to have to do a lot of extra reading to get to the top of the class in either one of those.

Hermione grimaced unhappily. It wasn't fair, Harry Potter and his friend Malfoy had obviously had a great deal of prior instruction and were going to be hard to beat in Potions. They knew a great deal about Herbology as well – and the Longbottom boy knew many of the answers to questions, but his family had Greenhouses. How was she supposed to compete with that?

She gathered up her books and headed back to the library, her roommates trailing after her. She hoped they wouldn't distract her – Saturdays were the times she could try to get ahead on studying and look at the extra reading that was suggested.

X~X~X~X~X~X~X~X~X~X~X~X~X

The second week the first years – and the other years fell into a routine happily. Harry greatly enjoyed the Herbology and Potions. DADA was interesting, although Quirrell made him nervous at times – he seemed to stare at him when he had the class reading a section of the textbook. History was okay as long as he studied on his own during class.

Harry had sent for his Potter family history books, as the assistant had directed and had found the oldest one that told how the family had started. That era was really quite interesting.

Charms and Trasfiguration were harder. Harry had difficulty understanding the concepts of Trasfiguration. Charms was a bit better – Harry always got the spell eventually, though Flitwick seemed disappointed that he was not 'brilliant' at it the way his mother, Lily, had been. McGonagall was equally disappointed at Harry's lack of talent in her class. Apparently James had been very, very good at it.

Flying, of course was wonderful. Flint had agreed to let the first years 'show their stuff' so any talented ones could be encouraged to be ready for the next year. Draco and Harry were eager to impress the Quidditch captain.

Tom found himself oddly feeling at home in the Gryffindor tower. Sure, the students were loud and unfocused most of the time. Tom always made sure that Dudley, at least got his work done and studied – and by default Dean always got things done as well. Seamus usually fell in with what they were doing and would be followed by a complaining Ron.

His roommates, except for Jack, seemed only ambitious to win at Quidditch or to get the prettiest girl to go out with them. Very minor ambitions compared to the ones Tom had once had. He sometimes amused himself – and Yvane wondering what they would say it he asked them to help plot the overthrow of the wizarding world.

He suspected they would drag him to McGonagall and he would recieve detention and a lengthy lecture. Probably be set a long essay on the inappropriateness of trying to overthrow governments.

He had written a long letter to Dora, he knew she was very busy at Auror training, but she had sent a few short notes. Apparently Rufus Scrimgeour was treating her fairly, though he tended to give her long looks if she questioned anything.

Tom hated rambling about how much he missed her, but found himself doing so anyway. His greatest fear was that she would find a dashing older Auror apprentice and drop him. He had found out when the first Hogsmeade weekend was and hoped she was able to meet him there at the Three Broomsticks.

One convenience of the Tower was that he could keep Wylda with him if he wanted and only needed to open a window to send her off to Dora.

He thought ahead to the coming weekend. He would face Billy Stubbs and put the horrors of the orphanage behind him.

X~X~X~X~X~X~X~X~X~X~X~X~X~X~X

Severus sat with Harry Friday after Potions class for lunch, again. With Harry there to help clean up took no time at all. Severus explained the expedition into the muggle world they were planning. He felt Harry did better with more information, and if Albus was right he would eventually be in the center of the coming conflict – he should learn how this sort of thing was planned and executed.

Severus told him about all the memories they had observed and the old 'friends' of Tom's that they would be interviewing. He left out some of the more lurid details regarding Billy.

"Wouldn't it be easier to just ask Tom, himself?" Harry asked in confusion. Tom would surely be willing to answer whatever questions they had.

"We can't appear to know more about Tom Riddle than we should. Tom will be there to help direct the questioning so we get all the information that we should. Also – our Tom was only sixteen. These people will have known him for at least a bit longer and may know more to assist us." Severus explained.

"When you talk to the ones that were in the cave – we really need to find out where that was." Harry said emphatically. At Severus' questioning eyebrow he continued. "I agree with Tom that Voldemort wouldn't leave anything at the orphanage – buildings get torn down all the time. The Horcrux would not have been safe. But that cave – he could do all kinds of enchantments to keep the cave safe. I think it would have appealed to him."

Severus leaned back and thought hard. Yes, Harry was right. A cave at the sea-side would be a good hiding place. There were thousands of them, and they would be easily hidden.

They had intended to ask about the cave incident – but not in any depth. They would have to rethink that.

"I do believe you are correct in this Harry." Severus smiled, "An excellent thought."

Harry squirmed in pleasure. He hadn't been able to talk his dad into letting him come along. Severus had actually paled at the thought of Harry being anywhere near Billy Stubbs. Severus wouldn't say why, but he had been emphatic that Harry stay at school this weekend.

"I got a letter from Aunt Petunia." Harry changed subjects at lightning speed at times, making Severus blink in surprise. "Your cousin Eleanor has been over to visit at Aunt Tuney's new house. She and Rosemerta have started a gardening club with her. A bunch of their friends and people moving into Spinner's End are planning to show up every Wednesday. She sounds delighted. And she's got a bunch of owl nests with eggs in them." Harry beamed happily.

Severus smirked and sipped at his tea. Yes, Tuney was settling into her home and job and numerous 'hobbies' very well. Lucius had run on about it all at length on his visits. It also seemed that Lucius was becoming a fixture in Tuney's house whenever he could find time or an acceptable excuse to be there.

Lucius had managed to foist Dobby off on Tuney, to Severus' intense relief. He wouldn't need two house-elves and Harry would feel safer with the mad creature gone. Lucius had spent the better part of a day removing and reworking all the bindings and spells on the house-elf. Dobby had bewailed the fact he was going to another home. He had finally quieted when Lucius had said it would be Harry Potter's Aunt and Cousin he would be serving. Dobby had considered this – he liked Petunia - and Lucius said Harry Potter would be visiting. Dobby finally gave in with good grace and was becoming invaluable to the very busy Petunia.

Severus shook his head. Having just Tinker in the house once again would be a relief. Tinker and he had become used to one another. Tinker knew what was needed and there was never any of this shrieking angst that Dobby was forever causing.

Severus and Harry lingered a bit over the tea, but Harry finally stood. "Someone named Hagrid sent me a note – he wants to see me for tea this afternoon. He seems to know me."

Severus grimaced unhappily. Hagrid was so insufferably Gryffindor. Loud, prejudiced against anyone not in Gryffindor – especially Slytherins. Fond of any animal that was likely to kill a person. Severus squirmed, Hagrid was also kindhearted and had been unfailingly supportive of Severus against all naysayers since Severus had started working there. He had tolerated Hagrid as best he could because of it.

"Hagrid is a nice man – knew your parents a bit when they were students. He likes dangerous creatures – so say a very firm no to any pets he'll likely want to foist off on you." Severus thought a bit. "You might take Dudley and Draco with you to be introduced. Warn them though – no pets from Hagrid."

Harry nodded happily and gave Severus a hug before trotting off to find Draco and Dudley.

X~X~X~X~X~X~X~X~X~X~X~X~X

Tom wandered slowly around his old orphanage. For him it had only been a couple years since he'd seen it. Time – wise it had been about fifty. Tom snorted. The others had grumbled about the dilapidated state and dingyness of it. Tom had smothered a sneer – it didn't really look all that different from when he'd lived here, except for the emptiness.

Albus and Lucius waved their wands, looking for 'residue from Dark Arts'. Severus eyed Tom and followed him upstairs to Tom's old room. Tom quickly riffled through the few hiding places there were and shook his head.

"Unless he found somewhere else ..." Tom shrugged.

They wandered through the other empty, dark bedrooms. Albus and Lucius eventually caught up with them. Albus sighed and agreed there was, perhaps nothing to find.

Of the muggles they wanted to question, they tried Eric Whaley first – Albus had been sure that the boy that had been Voldemort's roommate would have some insight. The man had, however, not remembered him very well. He'd started rooming with Voldemort after he'd started at Hogwarts and only saw him during the summer. The boy he remembered had kept to himself – they'd not exchanged more than a handful of sentences. Albus tended to believe him as Mr. Whaley had not even noticed the Tom Riddle with them as resembling Voldemort at all. Severus legillimized him carefully while Albus talked to him and found nothing.

They then apparated to a pleasant cul-de-sac with stately old homes. They were already in muggle clothing and they walked up to the house and knocked on Mrs. Amy Ragsdale nee Benton's door.

She was expecting them and opened the door with a troubled look. It was still mid-morning but she had tea ready – likely for her own nerves. She looked at the impressive figures of the wizards before her and sighed.

"I had hoped to never hear of the orphanage I grew up in or Tom Riddle again. It was such an ugly time." She nervously stirred the tea with her spoon. "So your investigating him for possibly criminal activity?"

"We especially would like to hear about the incident at the cave – and where it is." Severus intoned. "We think that there might be ... evidence there."

The woman seemed even more agitated and shook her head. "I don't know how he did it – trapping poor Dennis and I in there – we couldn't find the entrance, we were desperate. Tom was so angry at us." She hunched down in the expensive chair. "Dennis wanted to get into the army – it was sweeping up all the soldiers it could. He wasn't old enough, but the army wasn't picky about that. He needed to buy a fake ID - not that they really looked close at them, but he needed something to give them." She sighed. "He did get in and died over there in Germany. I wanted to get a job at the war office as a secretary – one of the older girls was going to vouch for me but I needed a nice outfit for the interview – so I would look old enough."

There was a long pause, the woman looking stricken with guilt. She had glanced at Tom, and he was glad they had applied a glamor to him – the presence of a Voldemort replica would not have helped here.

"That year all the kids had gotten a bit of Christmas money. To my shame, the only way to get what Dennis and I wanted was to take the other children's Christmas money. I'd only just gotten the clothing and had set up the interview when we went on that trip to the sea. I guess the only time the place could afford that trip – or when some patron would spring for the price was very, very off season – in January. Little Tom was outraged at our theft – I can't blame him, really. He didn't let us out of that cave until he had something of equal value to him." There were some tears dripping down now.

"At the time I was a self-centered teen, and I just wanted out of there, didn't care about the cost to the other kids. Later in life, when I had married an officer in the Army and got a fine house and children of my own. Then I started having horrible dreams about the other kids in that place – and how I worsened their situation." She grimaced in shame. "Everyone thinks I'm such a philanthropist, trying so hard to help orphans. I'm just trying to make the disappointed and angry faces I see at night go away."

She straightened and looked the wizards in the face at last. "If Tom's gone foul of the law, he certainly had several pushes in that direction from people like me – and that horrid Mrs. Cole. Looking back – I don't know why she hated the boy, but she made his life hell." Amy pulled out a map and pointed to a spot. "We went there – I'm afraid I can't pinpoint where the cave is, but that is the general area."

Severus had looked closely at her memories there at the forefront of her mind when she had finally faced them. He had a good look at her memory of the cave – he felt he would know it if he saw it.

They thanked her and Albus held her hand a moment as they stood at the door. "My dear, you really need to forgive the thoughtless teenager ... she's done her best to redeem herself." Amy's eyes filled with tears again, and she patted Albus' hand, but did not answer.

X~X~X~X~X~X~X~X~X

Harry sat in the library on Saturday, revising his Transfiguration essay, and adding a few new facts he'd found. He was still a bit dismal in Professor McGonagall's classroom. Mafalda usually helped him later in the day on whatever they were trying to master. Hermione usually caved to pressure and the need to show that she could do the spell and gave him tips on how to cast the incantation.

Apparently the caster had to visualize the outcome very clearly. Being able to 'see' exactly what one wanted and have a 'feel' for the material makeup of the object. Someone who had never encountered silk, for instance would have difficulty turning any of ther object into silk.

Harry had trouble understanding exactly what he needed to 'feel' and simply couldn't imagine why it was so important. Dudley, of all people finally summed it up after carefully listening to the numerous explanations given to Harry that were full of 5 or 6 syllable words and convoluted logic.

"Harry, the magic needs to know your intent." Dudley said. "If you aren't clear about what it is you want, it won't ... can't give it to you. And it needs you to be exact, down to the component parts – so if you aren't sure about that – the spell will go wrong." Dudley sat back happily – he'd managed an explanation in plain language.

Mafalda laughed and shook her head. She knew that she tended to talk using wording that others not in Ravenclaw didn't understand. She tried to explain in simpler terms, but usually didn't remember. She was glad Dudley had been able to 'interpret' for her.

Hermione looked affronted. "That's what we were saying."

Draco snickered, delighted that the Uber-Ravenclaw Granger had been shown up by a Gryffindor. He found Granger's manner abrasive at the best of times. A dozen times a day he had to remind himself that he could not call her a mudblood. After all 'Tuney's parents had been muggles and even Lucius wasn't sure whether Dudley should be called a half-blood or muggleborn - and Draco really liked 'Tuney and Dudley.

Anyway, sneering at her heritage was impossible given the people now in his life that he cared deeply about. However, it was obvious Granger had been raised by uncouth savages without even a modicum of tact. The decade of hearing his mother use the term mudblood constantly fought hard with the last year of learning that muggles weren't all bad.

"No you weren't, Granger." Draco had to settle on just sneering her name. "You were showing off your vocabulary and giving an entire lecture on Transfiguration instead of just saying what Harry needed to know in simple terms."

Hermione flushed in temper. Why was no one ever happy when she had answers? The teachers usually looked resigned when she had her hand in the air. Students cringed when she started explaining things. Why didn't they want to know exactly why the spells needed the mental cues to work? Yes, Dudley's explanation was simple and direct – but it was incomplete - they were obviously just lazy. She sighed and glared at Malfoy, who just sneered at her like he knew what she'd been thinking.

Hermione knew she was accepted into this circle of friends from all houses by virtue of being Mafalda's friend. She and Mafalda were already very close – they understood each other completely. They both had an unending thirst for knowledge and a drive to excel. Malfalda, though was content to just know she was impressing her fellow Ravenclaws and was gaining acceptance among the wizards and witches she admired – namely Harry Potter and his friends.

Hermione, though, wanted to be tops in everything. She'd been looking into past school records, intending to break every 'highest mark' and 'record number of outstandings'. OWLs weren't until fifth year and she was already making plans for how many to take. She had wanted to be the top student in every class she took, right from the start.

Hermione glared down the table at Harry Potter and Malfoy – True, it had only been a couple weeks, but so far she'd been unable to oust them from the top two places in potions. She snorted, even Dudley was doing almost as well as her in that class.

She was right behind the two of them, and Longbottom in Herbology. It had taken time for her to understand what the Hogwarts Professors wanted in essays. Potter, Malfoy and Dursley seemed already be experienced in writing a professor – pleasing essay. It was so frustrating. She knew what to write at the muggle schools she'd gone to. She had always been top of her class, there.

Of course the children and teachers at the muggle schools had been unappreciative of her efforts there, as well. They had advanced her into higher classes, and that had annoyed some of the children and caused alot of name-calling and teasing. They had given her more challenging work, but even the teachers had occasionally called her a know-it-all when they thought she couldn't hear them.

She'd been determined to impress the wizarding world and fit in. After one of the teachers had delivered her letter and explained things her parents had asked how to get information on the wizarding world. The teacher had given them a catalog on books and explained how to order them. They'd sent their order by regular mail to a 'Tom' in the Leaky Cauldron who had sent it on to the wizarding bookstore. To their astonishment an owl had brought the books later that night.

She and her parents had been thrilled, feeling like they were suddenly living in a fairy tale.

Hermione had read through all the books and had pleaded with her parents to go to this Diagon Alley. To her shock she had even met Harry Potter and had met her now best friend Mafalda as well. She'd listened carefully to everything she'd heard that day – from the people they'd met, and overheard conversation in the stores and on the street. She knew that 'muggleborns' were looked down on – she would obviously need to prove herself.

Mafalda, in spite of her earlier resentments toward the wizarding world had seemed to be mollified by her welcome from the numerous Weasley boys. This had blunted her anger over what had happened to her father, Lawrence. Hearing Mafalda's tale – purebloods and squibs and all that had happened in the Prewett family and many others - had disturbed Hermione. Obviously the wizarding world needed an overhaul, she was determined to help that along.

Hermione glanced at Harry Potter, and once again thanked the sorting hat for not listening to her. She'd gotten a Hogwarts alumi book and looked up several people. Both Harry Potter's parents had been Gryffindor, and both the Headmaster and the deputy Headmaster were prior Gryffindors. She'd been so sure that Potter would be in that house as well, and the two most influential people in Hogwarts had come from there. Hermione had been determined to get in that house, among the 'best'. When Harry Potter had ended in Slytherin, she'd been shocked. Since then she'd slowly come to realize how lonely she would have been in Gryffindor. She likely would have been the only one studying at times.

Dudley watched the Granger girl studying the students at their end of the library table. She did that now and then, like she was trying to figure them out. He knew that their mixed bag of houses that were friends was viewed as odd, he was glad that Harry had kept his promise of making Dudley an honorary Slytherin. The whole idea of being 'Slytherin Marauders' had been great, although they were far too busy to plan pranks. Besides, watching the twins and other Hufflepuffs pranking others was more fun.

Dudley was quite happy, now in the Gryffindor dorm. He and Dean, along with Seamus and Ron had settled in quite well after a few days. Ron had only sneered about Harry and Draco once. Dudley had calmly pointed out that Ron's buddy Neville now housed in the Slytherin dorm as well, now. Ron had flushed and subsided. Ron still considered Neville a friend, so remarks about Slytherin we simply avoided.

Inevitably the whole lot of them would get together. They would meet outside in a courtyard on good days, or in the library on rainy or cold ones. Blaise and his bookends – Goyle and Crabbe would jeer at them, but 'Harry's group' far outnumbered the three of them, so they usually moved on quickly.

Harry listened to Draco rambling about their visit to Hagrid's yesterday with half an ear. Harry knew that Draco and Dudley had been rather fearful of the huge man. Harry had been as well, but he had been too curious about what the man had to say to allow his nervousness to deter him.

Hagrid had served tea and 'rock cakes'. The tea had been strong but good. After a few attempts to bite into the rock cakes they'd given up and said they'd just eaten and weren't hungry. Hagrid had looked at Draco a bit dubiously at first, but had said nothing. He'd listened to the three chatter enthusiastically about their classes and Harry had eventually asked about his parents.

Hagrid had reminisced happily about James and 'the Marauders'. The three boys had listened intently. Harry especially was always eager to hear more. It was irritating to have people know so much more about his parents than he did. He knew that James and his friends had been all too human, and the adventerous tales hid a darker aspect at times. Their victims may or may not have found the pranks amusing, and the adventures could easily have gone all wrong. Still, as long as he listened with that in mind, Harry liked to hear the tales.

Hagrid hadn't know Lily very well, to Harry's disappointment. It was almost dinner when Harry said they needed to leave, but they promised to visit again when they could. They made their escape just as Hagrid was suggesting that they might like to look at a few new pets he had 'out back'.

Draco had heard that Hagrid liked magical beasts – the bigger and more dangerous the better. Draco had the idea that he might lure Hagrid into badgering the Headmaster into having a dragon or three visit the school. Dudley was all for it as well.

Harry was less certain. He had listened closely whenever Tom talked about dragons and the Reserve. There would have to be a very specific reason for a dragon and rider to come to Hogwarts, and they would be unlikely to stay for long.

Harry worried a bit, he knew Severus and Tom were going after information today. He suspected that the ordeal was going to stress Tom a great deal. Severus would not give as many detail as Harry would have liked about this Stubbs character, behaving in a rather protective manner. Harry mentally shrugged, hoping the group would have decent luck talking to the people. Getting another Horcrux destroyed, and another piece of Tom's soul returned would be great.

Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z

Tom and the rest of the group approached the bleak grey cement building with caution. They would have to be very careful here, a bad slip-up would have the ministry in an uproar – worse, they would be trying to figure out why the lot of them were at a muggle prison. This was scrutiny they could not afford.

Tom was sporting a glamour to make him look a bit older, and they all had their badges and paperwork. Lucius' lawyer had arranged the 'questioning' ahead of time. The prison had been cooperative, though mystified by their interest in Billy Stubbs.

The guards looked at the elderly looking Albus a bit dubiously, but they were ushered the four of them into a dingy room with a battered table and chairs. Albus and Lucius sat at the table, gingerly. Lucius had wanted to cast a quick cleansing charm on the chair, but Severus had insisted someone might be watching. Severus and Tom remained standing, behind them. Tom was too nervous to sit, and the whole experience was reminding Severus too strongly of his brief stay in Azkaban.

At last, a pair of guards brought a surly and heavily chained Billy into the room. Albus waited until Billy had settled into the chair, and barked out a few sneering comments about them. Albus started off the questions, as they had planned. This gave Albus a chance to delve into Billy's surface thoughts. Lucius continued with leading questions that would hopefully bring the memories forward that they wished to see.

Severus was to try to go deeper into the man's mind and get memories that Billy had perhaps buried, or since they were decades old, he had simply forgotten. Yvane also intended to look into the memories, though Albus was still unaware of Tom's dragon assistant. Tom or Severus could claim to have seen the thoughts when they reported them.

"Tom Riddle?" Billy gaffawed. "What ya wanna know 'bout that freaky maggot fer?" Billy sneered. "'aven't seen 'im since I lef' tha' cesspool of 'n orphanage."

Albus winced at the flood of memories regarding Billy and Tom's life there in the dregs of the London orphanage. He'd known it had not been ... easy. But the children truly had had very little in the way of affection or hope. Billy had been badly traumatized by his relatives before being dropped off with Mrs. Cole. He'd passed on the legacy of horrors to other children, not only Tom. After leaving the orphanage he'd led a varied life, getting some experience as a construction worker.

This had supplied him an easy cover for traveling around the country, mostly simple thefts at first. Then he'd turned his attention to the children. Albus was relieved when the memories became hazy and muddled.

Severus and Yvane were sturdier. They were determined to know as much as possible. They could tell that many of Billy's victims had never been found. Severus could do little about what Billy had done, but at least closure and answers could be given to the families.

Yvane blunted as much of the details as he could, not allowing details of the memories to come through to Tom. There was, however, no way to pretend that Billy's victims had not suffered a great deal before dying.

By the end Tom was pale and sweating, and convinced that his own experience had been rather tame in comparison. Seeing Billy had been a shock. He'd known in his head that it had been at least fifty years – had told himself Billy would now be an old man. It still had hit him hard to see the monster of his old nightmares now a slumped over wreck.

Tom narrowed his eyes at the man, even after finding his magic he'd had horrible dreams about Billy, he was glad he had come here to see the monster had been well and truly caged. He'd been lucky, really, to have escaped with only a scare. These other children had been the ones to truly suffer at Billy's hands.

"No, Tom. This should not make you feel that you did not suffer." Yvane stressed. "True, you did not suffer as badly as his later victims. But don't let anyone tell you that you were not affected by what you experienced."

Yvane whispered to Severus, and they felt that between the two of them they had amassed as much information as possible on Billy's victims and any information that Billy might have had on Tom Riddle – which wasn't much.

Lucius broke off his questions at Albus' signal. The puzzled guards took Billy away. To their surprise a pair of rather official looking men met them at the door. They flipped open some ID to show them some badges. Lucius gritted his teeth ... real police officers – great.

The pair waved them back into the room and they all sat, rather uncertainly.

The older one introduced himself. "I'm Inspector Don Havelock. We've been keeping an eye on Mr. Stubbs since his incarceration. We were alerted to your visit by the warden. We've always felt there was another killing that he did – there was evidence, but not enough to lead us to where the body was."

Severus knew there was more than one left unfound – but how to give the information without causing even more suspicion? Yvane whispered what the Inspectors already knew ... Severus could entwine just enough clues to lead them to where they needed to go, perhaps.

Severus leaned forward to Albus' relief, he hadn't been sure how to answer the Inspectors.

"We have been investigating a similar perpetrator. One we think Mr. Stubbs was aquainted with." Severus carefully eyed the two men. He needed to speak carefully and he drew some of what he said from the men's thoughts – to find the correct wording that they would expect from fellow police officers.

"We found a few people that the other man boasted a bit to. After stringing together alot of separate clues we came to the conclusion that he and Stubbs may have worked together at times. The other man spoke of some places ... ones they may have used to hide things – bodies or evidence." Severus watched the men look hopeful.

"I can't promise that anything will be there – and I have nothing to offer that can be used to obtain search warrants. Perhaps you won't need those, though, as they are mostly in woods on public lands." Severus wrote down some directions and did his best to describe the areas.

The Inspectors looked pleased at the information. "Thank you, we appreciate the help with this." Havelock proffered a business card. "I may need to ask a few more questions, if I could have your number...?"

The group froze ... 'damn' they thought collectively.

Lucius recovered first and pulled out his lawyer's card, thanking Merlin he'd brought it, in case of difficulty. "We're rarely at the office, but this man knows how to reach us." Lucius said, hoping there would be no more questions. To their relief Havelock nodded agreeably, though he looked at them thoughtfully. Severus, for one, was sure he suspected something off.

They all rose and made their way to the main gates of the prison, Albus and his entourage feeling the Inspector's eyes on their backs all the way there. They were glad they had chosen not to apparate here as they felt Havelock observe them getting in the limo that Lucius' lawyer had provided for them.

The driver took them to Angus Essex's office, so Lucius could warn the lawyer he might be contacted by some Inspectors. Angus shook his head ruefully.

"As long as you are here – I should warn you. Marge Dursley is already making noises about the Christmas visit – and she wants a longer time next summer as well – the few days we gave her this year didn't satisfy her." The man looked uncomfortable. "She's been sticking to her probation pretty well – or we at least haven't been catching her breaking it. What concerns me is that she's sold most of her dogs and her house – then bought her brother's old house on Privet Drive." He frowned. "Strikes me she's become a bit ... obsessed."

Lucius and Severus eyed each other. They both knew nothing good would become of this. Lucius grimaced – and here he was, sworn off muggle killing, so he couldn't deal with Marge in his prefered manner.

Lucius hated the idea of breaking all this to Petunia, but he nodded to Angus and they apparated to the Hogwarts gates. Albus talked quietly on the way back, a bit disappointed that Billy's knowledge of Tom had mostly ended by Tom's third year. The most that Albus had gotten was that Tom had been given excellent reasons to hate everyone at the orphanage. Albus said that the cave, at present seemed their best bet, after all.

Albus went up to his office to enlist Shacklebolt and a few other Aurors in the search for the cave. Tom turned toward the Gryffindor Tower and was stopped by Severus' hand on his arm.

"You will be alright, then?" Severus asked, Lucius looking on intently as well.

"Yes, I'm sure if faced with a boggart – he won't be Billy Stubbs." Tom smirked, "Not that I ever let myself be faced with a boggart in the past."

Severus and Lucius smiled tightly and nodded as Tom went up to the Tower.

"You think he will be alright?" Lucius frowned.

"Yvane has always told me if there were problems, though he rarely needed any help. It's not like Tom can hide difficulties from Yvane and Yvane is in a position to make sure Tom is honest with himself. Like it or not." Severus answered.

Lucius nodded and flooed from the main hallway back to the Manor, after promising to owl any news.

Severus walked slowly to the Slytherin dorms and his rooms. An interesting day, and much accomplished, really. They had felt that the cave would be the next place to search. Now they were even more sure. Albus' Auror friends would look – but so would dozens of Lucius' minions ...er - henchmen ... um – employees. Severus was never sure what to designate those rabbit-like people as.

It was not the frantic race they had run before – even if the Aurors found the cave first, Albus would likely send them to get the Horcrux – if one were there. Their greatest fear was that Albus would come along and insist on helping destroy the thing.

Well, they would have a plan in place by then, or have convinced Albus that since they had destroyed the others so handily that they should continue to do so.

Severus slipped into the Slytherin common room which was nearly empty. Supper was not for another hour and it was a beautiful day outside. There were a few studious fifth and seventh years that were worried for their OWLs and NEWTs.

He noticed Pansy Parkinson scribbling furiously in what he assumed was a letter to her mother. He knew that her family was fence-sitting a bit. Pansy was not happy with the Malfoys defection, mostly because that made Draco less likely to see her as the most viable option as a marriage partner. Severus snorted softly. Even if Lucius had stayed a Death Eater, Pansy had not had a very big chance to be chosen as Draco's wife.

Blaise was playing some game with Goyle and Crabbe – he was unlikely to lose at any games with those two. Blaise at one time seemed a quiet and a rather nice kid when Severus had seen him at the Manor. His mother might be a black widow, but Blaise until now had been hiding his ambitious side. Draco's stepping down as the leader of any future Death Eaters had spurred either Blaise or his mother into pushing him forward.

Severus looked around. There was an apparant lack of followers for Blaise. Likely a great deal of former supporter were waiting. If Voldemort never re-emerged, they were better off ignoring Blaise and his ilk. If Voldemort did reappear, there was time to step forward if they wanted to continue to follow the Dark Lord.

Severus went to his own quarters and showered and changed. He planned to see Rosemerta tomorrow, he wanted to catch up on news with her.

Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z

Lucius gathered up a wizardspaced picnic basket with a dinner of both their favorites inside. He knew Petunia had been busy settling in a couple new families into Spinners End today. An elderly couple (they were both over 150 years old) into a modest sized house, and a pair of newlyweds into one of the condos.

The elderly couple had been living their huge rambling family mansion with their children, grandchildren, great- grandchildren, etc. They welcomed the peace and quiet of the smaller home – there were extra bedrooms to have the numerous relatives visit, but in ones and twos instead of twenty or thirty.

The newlyweds wanted a small starter place, of course. They seemed as excited to be served by 'The Boy Who Lived's' aunt as they were by the condo. Lucius found that annoying. Petunia seemed amused by it, so he didn't rip up their application.

He arrived at Petunia's house, looking around as he always did. Lucius wasn't sure why he had started to feel like coming here was like coming home. He'd lived in Malfoy Manor his whole life. This was much more cosy, of course. He didn't have to use a sonorus charm when trying to communicate with someone at the other end of the dinner table.

Lucius set the basket on the dining room table and looked out of the large window overlooking the back garden with the owlery. Petunia was directing Dobby at some chore or other and was cradling a bouquet of roses she'd picked. It was rather disturbing to feel his heart lift at the sight. He really had been looking for an agreeable companion that he could entrust Draco to.

He didn't mind caring about Petunia, but too much affection would just lead to alot of disappointment. Women always did disappoint him in the end. They always had an agenda. He was sure that Petunia's was likely relatively benign. She was a muggle-raised squib turned loose in the wizarding world and needed protection for her and her son. He could admire her efforts to fit in and find ways to earn a healthy amount of galleons, but she likely knew she needed a wizard with decent amounts of magic to keep her safe.

At New Years, when he'd kissed her he'd had no suspicions about her. But he'd just 'liked' her at the time. Then he'd started admiring her, then cared about her, now affection was worming it's way in ... and was bringing uncertainty and doubt along for the ride. The problem was that he wasn't sure if Petunia felt anything for him – or if she just saw a rich, strong protector.

Lucius shook off the lingering shadows of doubt. He was fairly sure he could court Petunia successfully. True he'd never actually courted before. With his marriage to Narcissa all he'd done was stand there while Abraxas and written out a check to Narcissa's father and their betrothal was announced the next day. He'd not really spoken more that a dozen words to her beforehand – she'd been several years below him in Hogwarts and he'd not paid much attention to her.

Any other liasons had been similar – the hooker shouting a price from the street-corner and he deciding if she was worth it.

Well, he'd been watching Severus' courtship – though it had provided few clues. He certainly hoped it didn't take him the better part of a decade to decide to buy a ring.

Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z

Heather Black carefully placed the nifflers in separate cages, so they could be handled easily by the students. They weren't the most exciting creatures around, but they were a good introduction to magical creatures for the third years. Even wizarding children were rarely acquainted with even a fraction of the magical animals that existed in their world.

Of course many of the magical animals were shy and quite good at hiding – like the unicorns. Or they might be quite intelligent and long-lived, like the dragons. Many were dangerous, of course and even wizards approached them with caution. Heather was mostly interested in the study of unicorns – just as her mother was, but knowledge was never to be sniffed at and learning about other magical animals would be a good thing.

She'd been reminded that her mother, Ruth, had been able to persuade the Director of the Dragon Reserve to let her study the unicorn herds by demonstrating an ample knowledge of the dragons and numerous other magical creatures she was sure lived quietly there in Wales.

Yuan Chang had been impressed with Ruth's broad knowledge of creatures and had granted her request to stay there 'possibly for decades'. A thorough look at the herds could take a long time – but wizards and witches did have the long lives to invest in lenthy research, after all.

Heather hoped to complete a mastery quickly, so she could join Ruth on the Reserve. Professor Kettleburn was very smart when it came to magical creatures, but getting too old to dodge when a dangerous one took a swipe at him. Hagrid, bless the gentle giant, blithely dragged home even more homicidal creatures and offered to show them to Kettleburn's classes with a jolly grin.

Hagrid seemed unaware of the creatures danger to the children, showing rather touching confidence in the animals 'misunderstood natures'. Heather shook her head with a chuckle. Hagrid simply couldn't imagine his pets deliberately harming anyone, failing to see that the bruises and scrapes the animals gave him would translate to broken bones and lacerations on a child.

Her first weeks of classes, watching Kettleburn teach had been quite informative – she was sure she could never summon the patience to deal with groups of children. One or two, perhaps if they were truly motivated to learn, but not a entire herd of restless, distracted idiots ... er, students.

The older students hadn't been so bad – several seemed quite interested in magical animals. Percy Weasley for instance, and Tom Riddle. Both of them had cornered her after their classes to grill her on her dragon knowledge. She'd been impressed – they both knew at least as much as her. She'd only managed to impress them by being in possession of a few books they didn't have.

Tom had shown her a copy spell and with her permission had copied the books, though one was spelled against it. He'd not been discouraged though and had vowed to send to a bookstore for it.

She'd realized at some point the Tom lived on the Welsh Reserve – he and his family had been away most of the summer and they'd never run across each other. She and her mum had heard that Harry Potter lived nearby, but since they'd never lived in Britain their 'hero worship' of the 'Boy Who Lived' was toned down to a mere curiousity and perhaps a bit of awe that a baby had survived an encounter with Voldemort.

Here at the school, she'd watched Harry Potter with his friends, her eyes easily picking out the Malfoy child. Heather knew that his mother was a Black, and it made her a bit nervous. The times Lucius had visited the school, she'd made herself scarce. Ruth believed that since he'd divorced Narcissa he was unlikely to be a danger – or she'd never have moved to the Welsh Reserve where he frequently visited. Still, Heather was wary of him.

After all, a granddaughter of the squib Marius Black may not be all that welcome. Marius had warned them that many of the Black family firmly believed that the only good squib was a dead squib. Luckily others in the family felt otherwise and had given him sacks of gold and letters of introduction and had smuggled him to Europe.

She wished Grampa Marius had lived long enough to see Voldemort's end.

Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z

Voldemort watched closely – as he always did - while at the table in the Great Hall. He always tried to sit next to Snape, as he was most likely to have information that he wanted. He was quite put out at the Potions Master's defection to the light.

True, he'd promised to spare Lily Potter for Snape – but it hadn't been possible to do so and Snape should understand that. He mused that Snape had withstood numerous cruciatus' from Voldemort and had stood firm when he had shrieked threats of horrific deaths at the man while he'd begged for the woman's life. Perhaps he'd underestimated Snape's love for Lily Potter.

Voldemort simply didn't understand such devotion when it was given freely, though he did demand single-minded fervor from his followers. He didn't value anyone like that for himself, so it was beyond his understanding why others went to the lengths they did for someone they professed to love when they recieved nothing in return.

It was why he ruled the Death Eaters with fear and pain – it was the only inducements he understood. He didn't trust that they would stay with him for any other reason. He never figured out how Dumbledore could get people to die for him out of love or devotion to his cause ... yet another reason to hate the crazy old loon.

The only sop to Voldemort's pride was that it was increasingly obvious that Snape was devoted to Harry Potter now, and much less so to Dumbledore. This had become clear during the meetings that the Heads of House, Albus and Quirrell had gone to while planning the protections to the Sorceror's Stone.

Albus had been carrying the Stone with him everywhere since the school year had started. He felt this was dangerous to continue and had insisted they make a 'gauntlet' for any potential thief to have to get through to get the Stone.

Snape had inexplicably been livid. Voldemort had approved heartily through Quirrell.

While the others had listed off 'traps' that they felt would hold any intruders long enough for the others to respond and stop the thief, Snape had been tight-lipped and angry.

It had been Quirrell's turn to speak and he'd stuttered out brightly, "I have a w-way with trolls – I figure a chamber with a t-troll in it should stop most anyone, at least for a time." The other teachers had nodded approvingly, though Snape had merely sniffed and grimaced.

"Make sure the final chamber cannot be entered other than by the one entrance – I'll guard it with Black dragonfire. I'll leave a table full of poisons – and one that will let the drinker through the fire." Snape smirked hatefully. "There will be a logic puzzle they'll have to undo to figure out which is which."

The others had looked impressed and Flitwick and applauded eagerly. "Oh, I love those – mind if I have a peek at the puzzle?" Snape had nodded agreeably – he likely intended Filius to assist him in making it harder, Voldemort sneered, making Quirrells face grimace a bit as well.

Voldemort fumed angrily. He hated logic puzzles. He always became frustrated and then angry ... and then someone nearby would get crucioed. He'd been pretty good at them at school, he recalled. Soon after he had started making his third or forth Horcrux his temper had become much more volatile, he privately admitted. No matter – he had others to figure out logic puzzles. Or in this case, he had Quirrell who really was quite clever when terrified into it.

The meeting had finally ended and Snape had stayed, obviously intending to rant at Albus a bit. Quirrell dropped some papers just outside the door, and cast a listening charm while he slowly picked up papers. Even with the charm the voices were low and not easy to understand.

"I know this is not to trap the dark lord as much as to test Harry." Severus had hissed.

This had surprised Voldemort. If true, it was something to file away and think about. He knew there was a prophecy – one that said that Harry Potter could destroy him. He knew that the Headmaster believed it ... as did he. Of course the old fool would consider the boy a weapon. It must be he felt he needed to start honing the weapon at age eleven. Snape obviously resented this ... Hmm, perhaps Harry Potter would as well.

Dumbledore blathered numerous denials mixed with reassurances that Harry could come to no harm. Snape didn't believe a word of it.

"I can't carry the stone forever, Severus. The gauntlet has numerous alarms that will allow us to respond quickly to any threat to it. The last one, that I'm making with the mirror will confound anyone – even you." Albus did his best to reassure Severus. "I need to be able to leave Hogwarts at times – for the Wizengamot and other duties. I can't take the stone off the grounds – and leaving it with Minerva ... well that is also problematic."

Snape rolled his eyes and snorted. Problematic, indeed. While they had been questioning Stubbs, Minerva had been babysitting the Stone. She'd paled when it had been handed to her and had sat at Albus' desk, wand at the ready the entire time. She'd almost hexed them when they came back through the floo.

Voldemort ground Quirrell's teeth as he listened. If only he'd known that Albus had left the stone when he'd gone...

"Well, Fluffy's been in place for quite some time, and most of these other traps can be placed soon. I just need to get the mirror from the Department of Mysteries. They are being stubborn, it may not be here before Christmas break." Albus fretted. "Of course, we can put the stone in the final chamber even before then ..."

Severus snarled unhappily. "No, not unless we must. Give Lucius a job – he can get some friends in the ministry to pry the mirror out of there. We'll have it all set up before Halloween."

Voldemort and Quirrell frowned. Why was the mirror important? What would it do?

Albus sighed. "I am truly weary of being on alert 24/7. This constant expectation of attack is more tiring than I thought."

Severus smirked rather meanly. This was all Albus' doing – let him feel the weight of his mechinations. The Stone could have been secreted elsewhere, Severus felt, though exactly where that would have been, he didn't know.

"Well, I would be happy to wall you and the stone up in that final chamber with a bed and a house-elf to serve you food. You can easily guard it for as long as it takes to get the mirror here and get plenty of sleep." Severus smiled almost sweetly as he offered this - in a voice oozing concerned sympathy.

Dumbledore actually laughed hilariously. "Don't tempt me, Severus. I truly am a bit sleep-deprived. But I did promise Nicholas that I would only allow myself or Minerva to handle the stone until we put it in whatever protection we devised, or I would be pressing you to take a turn with it."

Severus froze. To have the Sorceror's Stone in his hand – even for a moment. He'd not allowed himself to even think of it when they'd been told they would be guarding it. Now ... though Albus had already said he would not ... it was intoxicating to even think of. He could remember a time when he would have grabbed the stone with both hands. The things a Potions Master could likely do with it ... Severus shook his head and glared at Albus for saying such a thing. Albus was not the only one wary of being in possession of too much power.

"I'll owl Lucius and tell him to come over." Albus said mildly, watching the play of emotions over the younger wizards face. Severus truly had come a long way from the power-hungry young man he'd once been. "I don't want to put this in writing – or even in a firecall."

Severus nodded shortly, still disturbed by Albus' assertion that he would have put the stone in Severus' hands if he'd not made that promise. They headed out the door and Severus immediately looked down the hall, and saw Quirrell's purple robes and turban round the corner. His eyes met Albus' in concern, but Albus just sighed and shook his head.

"Do you think he is working for Voldemort, Severus?" Albus asked quietly. "Are you able to sense his thoughts?"

Severus twitched his shoulders in irritation. "His mind is fairly well shielded, and when I do get in – the thoughts are very confused. As well – his aura is...muddy – I don't recall his aura being like that before. I don't know what effects his encounter with the vampire would have led to ..." Severus shook his head as well. "He may be in league with the Dark Lord. Certainly listening to our conversation is suspicious."

Albus nodded almost absently and walked toward his tower, deep in thought.

Quirrell scuttled toward his office, muttering to his master. "M-m-maybe the Headmaster will leave, again. McGonagall would be easier to rob."

Voldemort hesitated. "Perhaps, perhaps." he mused.

Severus ambled toward the dungeons, he definately was suspicious of Quirrell. Albus was sure Voldemort would make a move with the stone here. Quirrell was top of Severus' list at the moment.

Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z

Harry and Draco followed the Quidditch team toward the pitch, along with a few other brave first years. Captain Flint lead the crowd, strutting a bit. He knew he was a mediocre student, and a mid-level in power wizard. Enough to get things done, not enough to impress the wizarding world in general ... except in this, his passion – Quidditch.

Marcus always hoped to Captain the team for a couple years before leaving the school. He even planned to have to repeat a year to do so. It would look good on the resume, and he planned to sweep the cup as many times as he could to impress the captains of the professional teams. He knew he hadn't the charisma of Oliver Wood or the smarts of the Ravenclaw captain, but he was a slytherin – he would find a way.

The idea of Snape's – testing the first years and getting them ready ahead of time to possibly start in the Qudditch team had merit. Malfoy and Potter could possibly take the places of the Chasers that were leaving next year. Higgs insisted they were good and had said his uncle was impressed with them.

The members of the team from the year before that still wished to play stood ready to defend their places. Those wishing to try out looked grim and determined. The first years wanting to be a part of the 'second string in training' were there, looking nervous.

The Quidditch stands were partly full – tryouts were a good time to look over the competition. The Ravenclaws had been there here a few days ago, with a large group of onlookers. Even teachers – especially Heads of House attended. Severus was there today, mostly to watch Harry.

The first string team, with a couple of alternates was quickly chosen. One of the second years was looking fairly good as a future seeker. The first years were offered brooms by the older teammates, to show off their skills. Montague lent his broom to Draco and Terrence Higgs offered his to Harry, who took it with a relieved smile.

Marcus flew with the two, tossing the quaffle back and forth. The Beaters blasted a few bludgers at them to see if they knew how to dodge. Marcus was reluctantly impressed. They knew a few tricks and were good together as a team – able to predict where each other would go. They merely needed to learn to include a third chaser – him - into the mix. Millicent Bulstrode was chosen as well – a definate beater in the making.

Marcus barked out a few orders, told them the practice schedule would be posted. The three first years would only attend the Saturday practices. The three first years bounced happily. Millicent banging Draco and Harry on the back cheerfully. They gasped at the blows a bit, but refused to yelp when hit by a 'mere girl', even if it did feel like Hagrid was walloping them.

Severus watched with satisfaction. Harry and Draco were well on their way to being on the Slytherin team. He'd have been happier if Harry had had no interest in the blasted game, but he'd known that was unlikely to happen. Between being James Potter's son and having an Osprey as an animagus form it was a bit inevitable. Since he was forbidden to try to transform at present, perhaps this was the best alternative to keep him happy.

Tom watched the Slytherin tryouts with his roommates – three of them were on the Gryffindor team. Oliver Wood was with them, fretting over Flints choices.

"Why does he always put gorillas ont he team?" Oliver fumed.

"Well, they are harder to knock off brooms and they blast a mean bludger." One of them answered.

Wood huffed in aggravation. "I still don't understand why he's trying out the first years." Wood looked over at Tom slowly, obviously hoping Tom would know and tell them.

Tom thought it over carefully. He did know, of course, and it really wasn't a secret. "A bunch of the team are either leaving or deciding to concentrate on their NEWT's next year. If there are any likely first year flyers, he intends to start training them, now – so they'll be ready next year." Tom answered casually, hoping that would be an end to it.

Tom had always been an indifferent flyer, though he enjoyed watching Quidditch. The World Cup had certainly been exciting – such excellence in anything was a pleasure to watch. Now that he had Yvane's memories of flying and the dragon's borrowed emotions of bliss at flying, he could understand why someone would be obsessed with it. It was a bit like what Tom felt when he'd discover yet another important memory of Yvane's that he just needed to pensieve and copy for Percy or Severus & Lucius.

Wood had turned back to watch the Slytherin team, face full of mixed emotions of jealousy at Flint's ingenuity and determination – probably intending to copy them. Tom mentally conceded that Wood did need all the help he could get – even if it meant copying the Slytherin Captain. Wood was only a fourth year, and though he'd become the keeper of the team in his second year, that meant he'd only been playing two years before becoming Captain.

Wood seemed quite passionate about it all, and Tom hoped he won against everyone but Harry. Luckily Tom would be graduated by the time Harry hit the field, so he could cheer for anyone he wished.

Tom listened to the other Gryffindors mutter some more, then turned back to the book he'd copied from Heather Black. An interesting girl.

~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~

Lucius listened to Albus' request for his assitance in expiditing the Dept of Mysteries lending the 'Mirror of Erised' to Hogwarts. He was quite curious about the need for it, but the Headmaster would only say it was 'to guard something'. Severus was not there to give any clues, so Lucius acquiesed with only a few protests, determined to get more information later. He vaguely remembered hearing of the mirror, but could not remember the context.

The Dept of Mysteries tended to be rather ... um ... unimpressed by bribes, threats, infilitration or all Lucius' usual methods of 'hurrying things along'. However they did tend to favor 'old pals' ... like Arthur and Hugo. Albus likely could have done this himself, if he'd bent his mind to it, but Lucius was just as happy to have Albus 'owe him one'.

Lucius stopped at Hugo's office, who looked actually happy to see Lucius. An unnerving experience – having Hugo clap him on the shoulder and eagerly ask after 'the lads'. Lucius recovered after a stunned moment and then answered and was soon boasting about Draco and Harry's 'leading the pack' in Potions and Herbology skills and 'usually tops' in DADA.

Hugo was grilling him closely on Tom's classes and 'how he was doing?' when they arrived at Arthur's new and much larger office. Lucius sneered a condescending demand for Arthur to come with them to the Department of Mysteries.

The occupants of Arthur's Dept. - that of 'Muggle Affairs' listened with excited awe. The Department of Mysteries was a rather exclusive area that few were allowed into. Being invited ... well, ordered to accompany Lucius Malfoy and the renowned Hugo Savage there was an rare privelage.

Arthur agreed, not sure whether to don an annoyed look to make Lucius happy or to look pleased. He decided Lucius would be suspicious if he wasn't pleased by this, and let himself smile happily. Lucius looked a little annoyed and that made Arthur chuckle a bit. Hugo's merry eyes met his in understanding. Dragging a pouting Lucius Malfoy down the path of light could be irritating unless one decided to make a game of it – as Arthur apparantly had.

Arthur muttered a bit about the 'stacks of paperwork' and piles of muggle things needing unhexing or uncharming. "But he'd happily stay after work for a chance to see the Department of Mysteries." This made Lucius sneer a bit more happily, and Arthur smirked a little, himself.

Hugo knew the quickest way into the Dept of Mysteries. Arthur and Lucius followed the spry old Auror there. Arthur looked around the Dept with extreme interest, nodding and smiling at the wizards and witches he knew that worked there. Lucius' eyes darted around as well, trying to appear cool and unsurprised.

Hugo obviously knew many of them, by size of the huddle grouped around him eagerly chatting. Hugo waved a hand at Lucius and Arthur a few times, drawing dubious looks in their direction. A large, ornate mirror covered with a cloth was finally dragged out. This was accompanied by more hand waving and resentful looks by some of the wizards.

One elderly witch finally stomped over and waved a small, age-spotted fist under Arthur and Lucius' nose.

"The mirror shouldn't be at that school, where children might find it!" She shrilled. "It's dangerous, I tell you. Whatever that old schemer is plotting – I'm not happy with it!"

Lucius nodded vigourously in agreement, and a wry smile twisted his lips. She was, after all, likely quite right and he thoroughly agreed with her assessment of the Headmaster.

Arthur nodded as well, struck mute by someone attacking the Head of the Wizengamot's plans. Arthur was fairly sure that Albus always had everyone's best interests at heart, after all. Arthur frowned a bit. Of course not everyone seemed to appreciate Albus' taking a hand in things.

At last the elderly warlock who appeared to be in charge verbally washed his hands of any potential mishaps with the mirror, saying 'It was on that twinkling twit's head, now', and turned the mirror over to the three of them.

"Just remember not to use much magic on it – no shrinking charms or the like. Portkeys and levitation are bad enough!" the old wizard stomped off, leaving the rest to wave goodbye to the three.

Hugo lead the way, the giant mirror hovering behind him, with Lucius and Arthur ambling at the back, to apologize to anyone knocked into by the menace. Arthur conjured a parchment to send a message to his employees.

"Don't tell them we're taking anything from the Dept. Of Mysteries to the school ... just say you need to take a message from them to the Headmaster." Lucius advised. "After all..." Lucius smirked, "... he did say 'tell the twinkling twit the mishaps are on his head'."

Arthur answered with a huff. "I'm not telling him that – you can." And promptly felt an imaginary trap snap shut and shook his head, while Lucius smiled evilly at the thought of calling Albus a twinkling twit to his face with no possibility of reproach ... he was just relaying a message, after all.

Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z

Jarvis Pucey had looked forward to being assigned a particular lecture to give all seven classes, not to mention being given access to books and journals of the founders that he was sure had not been seen since the statute of secrecy had been instituted.

In the end he had enough material for a whole week of lectures and had asked to bring the sorting hat to the classroom 'to help verify things'.

Jarvis fiddled with papers nervously while the first years sat. He cleared his throat and started.

"I intend to give you some history on the sorting hat and the start of the four houses of Hogwarts. I have brought the sorting hat, itself. It can verify or elaborate on anything you may find confusing." He took a deep breath and plunged in.

"The four founders started the school with mostly older magical children – ages fourteen and fifteen and some older than that. At the start, families were reluctant to send younger children to a boarding type school. They prefered to teach the basics at home, and, of course muggleborns were difficult to persuade at times – many were disowned by families when they said they were intending to persue their magical skills. So, of course, it was many times older muggleborns – running away from families - that came to the school.

"Hogsmeade was started partly to house those that were having to restart their lives in the wizarding world. The biggest problem the founders faced was the wild disparity in their students. There were those who had had tutors from infancy to those who could not read or write. Those who had never seen a wand to those who were already quite proficient in magic. Of course there were many branches of magic and most wizards or witches only knew one or two. The reason for the school in the first place was to allow wizards and witches to be able to learn all types of magic – charm and potions and transfiguration, etc. Instead of only knowing just whatever your family was able to teach you."

"The founders and their teachers tried splitting the students many different ways over the first few years – by ability, by area of origin, by interest. Nothing really worked and they really needed to organize better. Housing the students in the castle was more complex than they expected – they couldn't just bunk them anywhere, a certain amount of monitoring was needed and separation of they boys and girls."

"According to Helga Hufflepuffs' own journal from that time the need became even more acute, as younger children finally started arriveing. So, one summer the four decided they needed to make a decision and solve the problem. They did decide on four dorms that they would name after each of the founders as that would divide the students into more managable groups. They had fun picking colors and animal mascots, then they had to decide how they would divide them up in the first place – which was the main problem to begin with."

"They decided to use the qualities each valued and wished to teach their students to value. Helga chose loyalty. She was the only 'pureblood' of the four founders..." At this there were some loud exclamations, making Jarvis smile in sympathy. "Pureblood at that time meant that all your grandparents were magical. Rowena was a muggleborn daughter of famous spanish scholars who were not adverse to having a magical daughter. She was tutored by some local witches they knew and she married an equally impressive British wizard known for his large library."

There were hesitant chuckles at this, though they braced themselves for what was likely next.

"Godric was the son of a witch who was a fairly famous potions-maker and a warlord that had taken over the land where she lived. Godric was a second son and had made his fortune winning battles using formidable skills as both a warrior and a warlock." Jarvis took a deep breath knowing the worst was to come. "Salazar Slytherin was the son of a skilled warlock who lived in the fens. He had married a priestess from a nearby temple – one of the few left from the Romans. It was small and had escaped the notice of others – mostly because they had quite a few witches and excellent wards. This priestess was not a witch, but she was rumored to be either a maened or sylph – or perhaps was the daughter of one." He sighed at the stunned looks on the various students who were trying to assimilate all this.

"Anyway, Helga prized loyalty, Godric bravery, Rowena knowledge, Salazar cunning." Jarvis continued. "Godric insisted on finding a charm to 'sort' the students. Helga says he teased the others unmercifully about how he would do this. They finally found out what he planned on the day school resumed. Godric announced to the students that they would be sorted into 'houses' and took off his hat – which he had been applying charms and potions to for weeks – and all the students were sorted, for the first time - twelve years after the school opened."

Jarvis looked out over the somewhat slack-jawed students and smiled. He'd been surprised by the accounts he'd read as well – especially the extrodinary camaderie that seemed to be present between all four of them. Godric and Salazar had seemed to be the very best of friends.

Not to mention that Helga Hufflepuff seemed to be very much in charge of things.

"There are still families that can trace their origins to these times. Once the Houses settled in, many magical families sponsered muggleborn wizards that were sorted into their House and helped them 'find their way' in the magical world. Did any of you find that your family started at about this time?" Jarvis hoped that someone had done their assignment.

Harry raised his hand eagerly, along with a few others and Jarvis called on him with relief. Harry stood, proud that he'd been able to sort through all those family books and charts and nightmarishly convoluted family trees (with Draco's help) and had tracked down the original 'Potter'.

"The original Potter came to Hogwarts in the year 998. Sorting had already started – he was the son of a potter and a 'hedge-witch', so he was not considered exactly muggleborn – but perhaps a half-blood. He was a middle child of about seven or eight children." Harry grinned in mischief. "He was sorted into Hufflepuff and had resolved to make his fortune as a wizard. He was sponsered by one of the pureblood families there – by the name of Abbott." Harry smiled happily at the surprised face of Hannah. "He combined his knowledge of pottery and magic – started making potions vials and his children invented some of the first unbreakable charms."

Harry sat and Draco nodded in satisfaction. Digging back to one's beginnings was dicey work – one never knew what one would find. But no matter what your origins, if you could find your way all the way back to the founders times you could hold your head up.

The Hufflepuffs in the class were perking up considerably. Helga was of more importance that anyone had guessed – and the original Potter had been a Hufflepuff. Things were looking up.

Jarvis turned to the sorting hat. "I'll be continuing this lecture most of the week, I hope that I've been accurate so far, Mr. Hat?"

"Quite so, quite so." The hat said cheerfully. "But one must remember that sometimes you are sorted not because you have that houses qualities – but because you need to learn those qualities. Many of the muggleborns of the earlier times had lost their families – they had been shown no loyalty by them and needed their house to show them loyalty still existed. Many people of the time of the founders scorned learning – took pride in the fact they could not even read – and they needed to learn the value of knowledge. All the Houses have something to offer and picking out what each child has the most need for can be hard work, I can tell you." The Hat chortled happily as each child wondered about their own sorting, now.

Jarvis relaxed once the sorting hat made it clear that Jarvis had not gotten anything wrong. "I'd like everyone to bring an essay on their family history with them to the next class. This means the Muggleborns as well – everyone can learn something from their past."

Jarvis dismissed the class and sat with a sigh. Professor Binns watched the young man with a smile. He could barely remember his own first years as a teacher – centuries ago. He'd thought he could happily teach forever. But now that he'd memorized his lectures it was harder to keep the interest alive – incuding his own - and deliver the knowledge with any sort of liveliness in his voice. He realized, suddenly, that he was tired of it all.

Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z

Tom happily charged down the trail into Hogsmeade. It was almost Halloween and they were finally turning the older students loose to vent some energy in town. Dora was free today as well and he couldn't wait to see her.

He slowed as he approached the Three Broomsticks, smoothing down his robes and hair and trying to slow his breathing. Looking like a hooligan wouldn't impress her. He walked in with something approaching decorum, though, once he saw her he rushed up and pulled her into a heated kiss. He let go of her and flushed when he realized there was a great deal of hooting and catcalling from the rest of the pub.

Dora pulled Tom into a booth as he waved off a round of applause from the other seventh year Gryffindors seated in a booth across the room. "Roommates. What a pain they can be." Tom muttered to her.

Dora glanced at the eagerly watching faces. They had been younger and in a different house from her, but she recognized them as being a bunch that she remembered as not-too-bad, just loud and a bit brash typical Gryffindors.

She turned back to her boyfriend. "Poor Tom, I was quite shocked to hear you'd not been put in Slytherin House. Though with that 'throwing myself in front of an exploding cauldron to save Harry' stunt – perhaps I shouldn't be so surprised." Dora relaxed a bit, basking in Tom's faintly adoring gaze. She'd worried and fretted over Tom's latest letters – full of admiration for the oh-so knowledgable Heather Black. She'd sent several letters to her mother, trying to find out who this girl was. But Andromeda had not known of any Heather Blacks in the remnants of the Noble House of Black.

She'd missed Tom terribly at the academy. They kept her busy, luckily. The investigative techniques they were learning was fascinating. She'd been relieved, though, to not see much of Rufus – he was teaching upper year students advanced spellwork.

"Our new History of Magic assistant professor has set the kneazle among the jarveys with his series of lectures on the sorting hat and how it came to be." Tom smirked mischeviously. "There had been a flurry of mail between students, parent and teachers. Everyone is in an uproar." Tom briefly thought that it had put him in an uproar as well – he was supposed to write about his family history – now he had to decide what to put down.

"Is it so very controversial?" Dora asked in surprise.

"The sorting hat itself – not so much. It's that he's uncovered that fact that only Helga Hufflepuff was a pureblood – there was apparantly a great deal of information in some journals of the founders and others from that era." Tom watched Dora choke a bit with a smile. "And he'd having everyone 'do an essay' on their families origins. I imagin there is some scrambling to cover up some less that illustrious ancestors, though Harry promptly stood and announced that the original Potter was just that – a potter, and he was sponsered by the Abbott family. Since it was in 998 and he studied under the founders it hardly matters, but it will perhaps encourage others to not be reticent about their origins."

"Perhaps it would help if some of these journals were printed for publication." Dora said thoughtfully. "People could read it all for themselves."

Tom nodded agreeably. "Jarvis Pucey is intending to apply to the governors to start work on Helga Hufflepuff's first. It will need to be 'translated' from the very old English, and of course not everything is all that fascinating – he said she runs on at length about obscure plants or the particular rocks for each section of castle, etc."

Dora grinned, "Some would find that fascinating as well."

Tom smiled in return. It was good to be here, he rarely felt so at ease talking with anyone. He could count on his fingers – with some left over – the people he could speak so freely with. And that included Yvane.

"Harry and Draco are on the secondary string of Quidditch players. They get to practice on weekends, so they will be ready next year." Tom recounted Marcus Flint's plan to get a jump on next years empty places on the Slytherin team.

Dora shuddered delicately. "He always seemed to be a little creepy. And his family..." Dora gave Tom a grimacing frown. Even though he'd been sorted Gryffindor, Tom was partial to the Slytherins – and of course firmly behind his guardian – the Slytherin Head of House.

But Tom nodded, "Yes, he's exactly how you would expect a young Death Eater in training to look. And if Evan Rosier didn't open his mouth to tell everyone his favorite methods of torture, everyone thought him 'charming'. Looks can be decieving." He shrugged. "The Flint family does have their fair share of Voldemort sympathisers. Sev says they're fence-sitting at the moment and the only thing Marcus ever has on his mind is Quidditch – so Harry's safe enough from him."

They continued their conversation over lunch. Dora reassured Tom that beyond one or two long, considering looks, Rufus generally ignored her. Tom shrugged, he was sure that they hadn't heard the last of Rufus.

Dora smiled mischeviously. "Did you hear where Umbridge landed?" She giggled while Tom's eye's lit in anticipation. He was hoping she was shoveling out stalls for some blast-ended skrewts. "The head of the Department of Improper use of Magic - Mafalda Hopkirk – Well, her assistant – Pious Thickness took Umbridge on as a secretary. She's related to him in some manner or other. He is one of the most obnoxiously exacting people – takes obsessive-compulsive to a whole new level. Hope he drives her batty."

Tom nodded in agreement, but was privately worried. He didn't like it that she was still in the Magical Law enforcement offices in any manner whatsoever. They finished their meal and Rosemerta waved off Tom's attempt to pay with an indulgent smile. She'd worried that they would drift apart, and she liked Dora.

Tom and Dora wandered down the street of shops with Tom's roommates trailing them to make a few more catcalls. They scattered once Dora listed off stalking charges they could be making. Tom snickered and remarked that an Auror girlfriend was useful.

Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z

The trio of wizards delivered the mirror, cursing a bit every time it hit a narrow doorway. They were directed by an ecstatic Dumbledore to an empty classroom near Albus' office. He'd expected that it would take even Lucius Malfoy a week or two to pry the mirror out of the Dept. Of Mysteries, though the presence of Hugo and Arthur likely explained much.

Lucius beamed happily at him, to Albus' confusion. "Heribert Brothers wanted to make sure you understood that any 'mishaps' with the mirror were to be placed on the head of a certain 'twinkling twit' ... I believe that he meant you, Headmaster." Lucius attempted unsucessfully to look innocently earnest as he delivered the message. Arthur made strangled noises and Hugo snorted at this.

Albus had a few seconds of blank shock and a glint of anger, and then Albus' lips twitched while Lucius watched hopefully for a temper tantrum that he would be able to act shocked and dismayed at. Instead, to his disgust Albus laughed heartily.

"Ah, I'll have to think of an excellent insult to give back to Heribert at our next Wizengamot gathering. He certainly doesn't enjoy being crossed while in his own territory, there in the Department of Mysteries." Albus smiled in amusement at Lucius' faint look of disappointment.

Lucius mentally sighed, he would have to make do with having gotten away with delivering an insult to the Head of the Wizengamot without a thorough hexing. Arthur muttered an incomprehensible excuse and fled. Lucius hoped he fumed his way to an ulcer, though the wish was only half-hearted. Arthur had been an asset today – making the workers in the Department look at him with much less suspicion.

Hugo chuckled and bid Albus and Lucius goodbye – an amusing day, all around. Lucius bowed shortly and left as well – it was obvious Albus intended to stay and play with his new toy.

Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z

Albus watched Jarvis working furiously on a particularly difficult chapter of Helga's journal. It was Halloween afternoon and the boy of course wished to attend the feast. Jarvis' lectures continued, once a week for each year-group with Binns continuing with the other lesson each week. The tale of the founders' first years at Hogwarts was fascinating to the children, with the sorting hat verifying anything that the children questioned.

Even Binns had been inspired, on his lecture days to tell the tale of the Goblin war that had occured just before the founding of Hogwarts. It had been the war in which the founders had met. Helga's great estate had been located very close to a clan of Goblins. Rowena had been visiting her to copy some magical tomes she did not possess. They had become fast friends and the visit had become quite lengthy.

They'd been caught off-guard by the Goblin hoard and the castle lay under seige. Sending for help was a bit problematic. Apparition had not been invented and there was no floo network.

At this juncture Binns had noticed that all the students were actually awake and listening intently with mouths agape. It had been awhile since he'd had an attentive audience.

"Travel by fire was possible, though much more difficult." Binns explained to his suddenly rapt audience. "Helga would not leave her people, so she sent Rowena for help. Rowena found the Wizarding encampment where the force that was battling the Goblin clan was planning the next assault and begged for assistance. Godric Gryffindor was one of the Captains of the wizard army and Salazar was the main strategist." Binns managed to deliver the dialog with some enthusiasm. "The Goblins had 'confiscated' some goblin made items of Salazar's recently deceased father. As some of you know Goblins feel that when an item is bought – it is only for the duration of that persons lifetime, and after their death the object should be returned to the Goblin maker. It is the main cause for many a War with the Goblins. These Goblins had actually managed to infiltrate Salazar's tower to take the items back. It is said that he was infuriated and determined to exact justice regarding this."

There was chortling at this from the Slytherin side of the room and even some approving murmurs from the rest.

"Godric had struck up a friendship with Salazar and was sympathetic. Godric had just bought a ruinously expensive sword with a great deal of spellwork on it. After hearing Salazar's tale he realized that his heirs might not be allowed to keep it." Binns heard appalled whispers from the Gryffindor section. They realized he was speaking of the legendary Gryffindor sword.

The tale of the rescue of Helga and the friendship of the four founder's families kept them going for weeks. Albus was satisfied that the four houses were becoming closer with the tales of the founders' initial friendship. It had become obvious that the younger children were mixing much more easily, now, and even the older years were more friendly. Harry could use the support of all four houses, not just the Slytherins - who were his house-mates and Gryffindors who were now Dudley's House, Albus had decided.

The last of the gauntlet of obstacles had been placed yesterday and today he'd dragged the mirror down to the last chamber and set the stone in it. A brilliant piece of work, if he said so, himself. He frowned a bit. When he'd gone to get the mirror he'd found young Harry in front of it. His heart had frozen, imagining having to explain to Severus how his brilliant idea had ended with his young ward going mad from looking in the mirror.

Luckily Harry had only just found it and had already realized that it didn't show anything real. Harry had smiled wistfully when Albus had gently told him the mirror was going elsewhere and he was not to look for it. Harry had nodded and walked away without a backward glance, to Albus' relief.

Now Albus wondered what Harry had seen. He worried that the scar/Horcrux might influence Harry badly. A look at his deepest desires might be helpful. At one time Albus would just have asked Severus. Now, of course, even if Severus found a deep well of seething longing to rule the world inside Harry it was unlikely that Severus would say a word about it to Albus.

Albus chuckled wryly and sighed, at all cost he needed to keep Severus firmly on the side of light. It was ironic of course that the wizard most would guess epitomized darkness was the best chance they had to keep Harry on the side of light.

Albus stood with a clap of his hands, startling Jarvis. "Come, lad, we don't want to be the last to the feast – all the lemon drops will be gone."

Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z

Harry wandered the hall, deep in thought. He knew he should be heading to the feast but was reluctant to go. He'd ducked into that empty classroom near the Headmaster's office to avoid Timothy Hopkirk. The bully was looking for new victims, though he usually didn't try going after Harry – there were always too many other Slytherins around.

He'd almost not noticed the mirror there deep in the shadows. The inscription was odd, but then he'd noticed that the mirror was full of people. He'd looked quickly behind him, but the room was empty. He'd stepped closer and realized they were all people he knew. His own reflection was there – with Severus and Rosemerta on one side. Rosemerta's usual happiness was reflected in Severus' face, his guardian's eyes now unshadowed by past heartache.

Harry's parents that he did not remember – James and Lily - stood on the other side beaming proudly at him and looking at Rosemerta and Severus with approval. Behind the five of them were others – Tom was cheerfully smiling, no uncertainty or anger anywhere. Lucius and Petunia were arm in arm, smiling with Dudley and Draco cheerfully jostling to get in front of their parents. Behind them were scores of others that Harry did not recognize, though their green eyes and puckish grins were very like Lily and James' – and his own.

They must be his family. Harry sat and watched their antics for a quite some time, musing on what it all meant. He'd been startled by the Headmaster, but he hadn't needed the explanation – he'd already guessed that the mirror had merely been a manisfestation of wishful thinking. Still, it had been pleasant to see.

Now, though, he was in a bit of a melancholy mood. In spite of his dad's assertion that Lily and James would have wanted him to enjoy the holiday, seeing them in the mirror had taken the shine off celebrating on the anniversary of their deaths.

Harry ended up wandering back toward the dungeons, though he didn't go in them. He found an alcove just before the stairs down to the common room and looked out the window. He hoped the celebrating would be over with soon, and he could just head to bed.

He was startled to hear a thumping of heavy footsteps – even louder that Hagrid's. He saw the shadow of an enormous figure, and a huge troll abruptly came around the corner and locked eyes with Harry.

Harry heard someone yelling loudly in a hysterical tone, "DAD!" and suddenly realized it was himself he could hear.

Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z

Voldemort chuckled nastily, and was echoed by Quirrell, who felt the plan fool-proof. After setting up the troll in the gauntlet he had ensured that the bait and trap had attracted a second one and had left a trail into the castle that the troll would be sure to follow. If anyone questioned him closely he could say that the second troll had followed the first one and be backed up by evidence. The worst they could say was that he'd been incompetent in not taking down the trap.

The Headmaster had placed the stone in the chamber at long last and Voldemort intended to get it immediately. The teachers would be protecting the children from the troll and Quirrell would be long gone by the time they realized that the alarms had gone off – he hoped. Voldemort was counting on them thinking that since the stone had only just been placed, that the alarms simply hadn't been set right.

It didn't matter, Voldemort was set to get the stone this very night and didn't care what stood in the way. Quirrell raced into the Great Hall shrieking in fear about the troll in the dungeons and threw his faint. Voldemort's patience – what there was of it evaporated when the stone was put in the chamber.

As soon as Quirrell heard the children's shrieks and the near-stampede afterwards, he disillusioned himself and slipped out the side door, not realizing that Professor Snape had done the same.

Severus reached the door at a run, hoping he'd beat Quirrell to it. The moment the other professor had spoken, he'd been sure it was a trick – a diversion. He flung the door open and been faced with an angry – and definately not stunned or otherwise subdued Fluffy. It was impossible to watch all three heads and check the status of the trapdoor, so Severus ended up with a bitten leg. He exited the room and slammed and locked the door with fury.

Severus was not surprised to find Quirrell just outside the door after he'd slammed it shut. There was a brief flicker of rage in the man's eyes and then he was all concern. "No one got by the dog, then, Severus? Good – I came to check on the traps as well..." Quirrell wrung his hands and stuttered as usual. "B..b..ack to the dungeons, then hey? N..n..need to round up that troll..."

Severus answered the man with a cool, disbelieving sneer and waved Quirrell forward, to lead the way.

Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z

Tom, who habitually sat in the back row of the availble seats in the Great Hall so he had a good view of all the other students had listened to Quirrell's shrieking with incredulity. He noted that Severus immediately left – to check on whatever it was that he and the other teachers were guarding, Tom presumed.

Tom also noted Quirrell's abrupt disappearance – very suspicious. The Headmaster regained order quickly, but Tom had been angered by the order he gave and stood up.

"But Sir!" He yelled, attracting attention. "The Slytherin and Hufflepuff dorms are in the lower levels – they could meet the troll on the way!"

The Headmaster looked blank for a brief moment, but recovered quickly. "Of course, quite right – ten points to Gryffindor for quick thinking. Very well – Professor Sinistra, if you would organize the prefects to ward the Great Hall, the students can continue with the festivities. The teachers and I will deal with the troll."

The students retook their seats. The teachers quickly left and Sinistra had the doors and windows quickly warded and the prefects stationed to watch for signs of the troll – which was mostly listening for very loud footsteps and smelling for a very rank stench. The younger students settled quickly and the older ones went to discussing the troll and Quirrell's incompetence.

The teachers had been barely gone five minutes when Draco noticed that Harry was not there – that Harry had never arrived to the feast. He raced to Tom and breathlessly told him that Harry was not present. Tom frowned and thought quickly. Harry had been reluctant to celebrate on the day of his parents' death last year as well. He was likely holed up in the Slytherin common room or his dorm room – at least Tom hoped so.

Tom waved his roommates and some prefects over and explained the situation. His roommates – Adrian Kirke in particular – were all for a 'Harry Potter rescue' and the prefects agreed to let the five of them go. Tom, however insisted on taking a Slytherin with them. Adrian had scowled and asked "Why?"

"Because I'm hoping he's just in his dorm and to check in there - we'll need a Slytherin to get in." Tom answered impatiently - did Gryffindors never think ahead?

Marcus Flint was recruited and he followed after the eager Gryffindors, wondering if it was to his advantage, or not. But he did have the excuse that he didn't dare cross Severus Snape – most everyone would understand that.

They moved quickly through the corridors, shouting down a few hallways and rounded a bend in time to hear Harry screaming for help. Tom and Adrian charged forward, together into the fray. Harry was being hung upside down and was dodging the troll's club as best he could. From the bruising they could see Harry had at least gotten a glancing blow or two.

Tom's roommates charged forward eagerly. Adrian grabbed onto the club that was being swung forward and was lifted with it. David and Brian cast cutting curses at the hand holding the club. Adrian and the club were flung against a wall. Adrian yelped and slumped to the floor. Jack cast a tripping hex as Tom cast a cutting curse on the other hand, forcing the roaring troll to fall to his knees and drop Harry.

Tom grabbed Harry and pulled him behind himself, backing down the hall away from the troll.

Marcus had watched the brief battle carefully and when Harry was away from the troll Marcus cast a quick Wingardium Leviosa, levitating the club as high as the ceiling would allow and then he let it drop forcefully on the bewildered troll's head, ending the fight.

David and Jack ran to shake Adrian awake just as the teachers arrived on the scene, having been attracted by the sound of fighting. Severus' guts had frozen when he'd seen the bruised form of Harry, partly hidden by Tom. Minerva took over the scene of mayhem while Severus had muttered and inspected Harry's injuries.

Severus heard Minerva shriek, "Explain yourselves."

Tom had broken in immediately and told her that Harry had been missing from the feast and the seven of them had gone in search of him. She turned to Harry, "Why weren't you at the feast, young man?"

Harry flushed a bit and hung his head. "I know Severus keeps telling me that my parents would have wanted me to enjoy myself, but it just didn't feel right to be celebrating on the anniversary of their death."

Minerva was taken aback. She'd forgotten that though Halloween was celebrated not only for the usual holiday and as the anniversary of Voldemort's, it might hold sorrowful memories for Harry. She sighed and nodded.

Severus sighed as well, "Harry ... " he started, and then stopped - Harry had a right to celebrate – or not as he saw fit. So, instead, he patted Harry's shoulder and turned to the Gryffindors – and one Slytherin. He bowed to them and said in formal tones. "The Houses of Snape and Potter thank you for your assistance in this matter." Since he wasn't sure that a life debt was warranted he did not mention that, he simply acknowledged that a favor of some sort was owed.

The Gryffindors looked surprised, but managed to bow and murmur their answers to him. Marcus smiled slightly and bowed as well. "It was my honor, Professor." He was relieved, if any family members were annoyed that he'd risked anything for Potter, they would be mollified by Snape 'owing him one'.

Adrian and Harry were packed off to the infirmary, and Quirrell was left to deal with the troll. Harry had sprained his neck, after getting dropped on his head. Between the entire jar of briuse paste and the muscle relaxant Madame Pomphry insisted he spend the night – along with Adrian, who was sporting a concussion.

By the next morning the school was alive with rumors and the bare-bones report given by the Headmaster at breakfast had disappointed many. Albus read the Daily Prophet with resignation. Severus had, of course sent an owl to Cornelius – who had wasted no time in calling a press conference.

Fudge had run on about the safety of the children, and Amos Diggory had shown up to secure the troll and look around enough to satisfy the governors and reassure parents that there were no more trolls about the school. He'd taken down the traps and scolded a twitching Quirrell about his carelessness.

The Prophet had praised the Gryffindor and Slytherin students for their bravery and Adrian was wearing a large grin when he left the infirmary – surrounded by a crowd of admirers.

Harry had been happy to sneak into lunch with Draco while all eyes had been on Adrian. The Slytherins welcomed him back with more decorum that the Gryffindor table was showing Adrian. Most of the Slytherins were happy that he'd turned up mostly unharmed. The few that wished the troll had had better aim simply ignored him. Marcus grinned his toothy – and faintly alarming smile, and toasted Harry with his glass of pumpkin juice.

Harry glanced up at his dad who gave him a faint smile as well. They had talked briefly before Harry had been dosed with dreamless sleep. Dad seemed to finally understand that celebrating Halloween with enthusiasm was just beyond him at present – and it didn't matter what James and Lily would have wanted. He'd also confessed to having found a mirror and told him what he'd seen and about being caught by Dumbledore.

Severus had remained silent during this, slightly overwhelmed by what Harry had revealed. By seeing he and Rosemerta, along with Lily and James – it showed a level of acceptance from Harry that shocked him a bit. Harry had been calling Severus dad for awhile, now. But seeing him in the mirror told Severus that it was no fleeting fancy of a child that was latching onto any random father figure.

Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z

Weeks passed quietly after the troll – Voldemort trying to find out how to get by a Cerebus unscathed. Ron and Neville even caught Quirrell searching through the stacks of books in the library at times.

"Hope he finds something useful he can teach us." Neville muttered.

Ron sat near Mafalda, who was next to Hermione. He usually got a few tips on how to improve his essays from the two of them. Mafalda would tell him things because he was 'family'. Hermione – if you asked a question ... well she couldn't help spouting off everything she knew, and then it was just a matter of writing quickly enough to get it all down.

Ron and Neville left the library at the same time as Hermione and were on the stairs together when they were hijacked to the third floor corridor. Hermione immediately yelped that they were all breaking the rules when they were startled by Filch's cat. They ran into a room to escape – and found Fluffy.

They escaped with their lives, and Hermione fumed over 'the irresponsibility of the professors'. Neville, though, was thinking. He'd noticed Professor Snape limping and read about the robbery at Gringotts.

"It's guarding whatever they took out of that vault at Gringotts, just before the robbery, I'll bet." Neville looked gratified by the stupification on the other's faces. "Snape left right after Quirrell announced there was a troll in the dungeons. He was limping for weeks after that – probably got bitten trying to get by that dog. Snape likely knows ways in and out of the dungeon no one else does – he could have let that troll in with no problem." Neville had no idea if any of this was true, but he was rather angry with Snape - always rolling his eyes at Neville's best efforts in potions.

Ron was equally unhappy with Snape - he always lost a few points in Potions for his work. Anyone saying Snape was doing anything wrong had his support.

"But why?" Hermione asked. "What could be so important?"

Ron lit up, happy to have an answer for them. "Hagrid will know – if anyone will know about a three-headed dog it will be him."

"We'll go see him in the morning, then?" Hermione asked. Both the boys nodded. They were sure Hermione would be in possession of all the information on three-headed dogs available by morning.

Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z

Tom listened with only half his attention to Adrian's crowing about his latest date with whatever starry-eyed young witch was wanting to be seen on the arm of one of the 'heroes' that had rescued the 'Boy Who Lived' from the troll. The other half of his mind was on the letter to Dora he was writing.

All his roommates had a sudden upsurge in interest from the fairer sex, though Jack had a serious girlfriend, already – just as Tom did. There had been some interesting overtures from several rather attractive witches that Tom had turned down. He'd been surprised by the offers, as well as the starry-eyed eagerness from the girls. In the past most of the girls had been looking at him as a potentially powerful wizard with rich and influencial friends.

Being hero material was new. After the cauldron incident he'd not been available to hero worshiping girls. Here,though, he was fair game. Tom chuckled and added to the letter – telling Dora that even Marcus Flint had a bit of a following, now. There was one particular Hufflepuff prefect who trailed Marcus everywhere. Rumor had it she was on a 'crusade' to rehabilitate him. The other Slytherins seemed too amused to be angry over it. The bewildered Marcus just looked stupified whenever he was cornered by her.

Marcus' family had decided that the incident was a good way for the family to ease over onto the side of the fence Lucius Malfoy was occupying. The Flints still didn't want to throw in with the Order as yet - they still had many familial ties with wizards who did wear the dark mark. They wouldn't move openly until they were forced to – likely by the return of the Dark Lord.

The conversation was soon turned from girls to Quidditch and Tom moved down to the common room without them even noticing. He set up, as usual at a corner table partially hidden by curtains. It was at least a bit quieter.

Some of the first years were whispering together on a sofa. Ron, Hermione and Neville were huddled together over a book. Hermione had come through with a book on magical canines that had a large chapter on cerberuses. To the three's dismay it had only a list of spells that would work on the dog – and they were all very advanced.

"It says you have to spell each head separately." Neville said with horror.

"Yeah, what about the other two heads?" Ron asked angrily.

Hermione sighed and read the list of spells again. They were all ones she would hesitate to even attempt on her own. The stunning spell alone was scary – the book warned that casting it the three times needed to down the cerebus could drain a young witch or wizard.

She'd been happy to be included in the two boy's little 'investigation'. She enjoyed Mafalda's company, but the girls that she always seemed to be running with were ... well, boring. They were mostly okay ... Padma was smart, but her twin Pavarti was a typical ... girl. The others - Lavender Brown, Lisa Turpin, Mandy Brocklehurst, Hannah Abbott and Susan Bones. They all were equally girly and interested only in makeup charms and hair potions and the like.

Mafalda wasn't overly interested in all of that, but she could tolerate the conversations much longer than Hermione could.

The houses were becoming a lot more lax in allowing visits from other houses. Neville had become a frequent visitor to Gryffindor with Ron. Dudley, of course knew his way around the Slytherin dorm. The Patel sisters shuttled between Gryffindor and Ravenclaw – along with their many friends, all the time. The various Weasleys went everywhere, it seemed.

Hermione was becoming familiar with Gryffindor, now that she was assisting with Neville and Ron's investigation into the cerberus and what it was guarding. She'd been reluctant to believe that Professor Snape might be trying to steal anything, but Neville had been fierce in his condemnation of anyone that wore the dark mark – even if he had been exonerated by having turned into a spy.

Ron supported Neville in this, saying that Draco's father had also been a Death Eater. They'd told her story after story about the horrors inflicted on the wizarding world by Voldemort's followers. She'd looked up old Daily Prophets and had been stunned by some of the articles on Death Eater raids. If Professor Snape had truly been a Death Eater, she could not put anything past him.

They had visited Hagrid and wormed the name Nicholas Flamel out of him and that 'Fluffy' was, indeed guarding something. He'd laughed at Neville's statement that Professor Snape was trying to steal whatever it was.

Hagrid had been emphatic that Snape was well-trusted by Albus Dumbledore, therefore there was no possible way that Snape could be trying to steal two boys were unconvinced, neither of them wanting to let Snape off the hook. Hermione was inclined to trust the Headmaster and would need further evidence before she was sure.

Now they had the added research of Nicholas Flamel as well as the cerberus.

Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~

Tom cast the eavesdropping charm again, listening in with faintly horrified amusement on the three conspirators. He'd overheard their conversation after having visited Hagrid and had been 'listening in' on their plots whenever he caught them together since then.

He'd been quite irritated by their immediate assumption that Severus was out to steal something, though the fact that they'd already figured out that the object was from the broken – into vault from Gringotts and that Fluffy was guarding it had impressed him. Hermione was no slouch at research and Neville and Ron could figure out things when they applied themselves.

He was quite curious about what was being guarded as well, but after several debates with Yvane they agreed that showing some discretion by not insisting on being included in the secret would be best.

Now, though, this bunch of first years was threatening to cause all sorts of problems. He could just yell at them to not be idiots, but they would likely think that he was just in on the plot with Severus. No, he would have to use some strategy for this.

Tom quickly found Dudley and told him what Ron, along with Longbottom and Granger, were up to. "...whatever is being guarded is important, and they're going to cause Severus and everyone else alot of trouble poking around this way."

Dudley nodded. He and Dean, along with Seamus tried to include Ron in their conversations and games. Ron, though, would quickly become confused if they lapsed into 'muggle talk' as Ron put it. Ron bored easily if they mentioned Soccer or Rugby teams or spoke of movies.

Seamus was usually the one to notice if they were losing Ron, since he 'lived a bit in both worlds'. Ron tended to sulk if they didn't immediately move the conversation back to wizard sports, though, and spent more and more time with Neville.

Dudley paid more attention to the little trio of investigators over the following weeks and joined them several times when he saw them huddled together. They were reticent, at first – but Ron couldn't resist accusing Professor Snape and offering their 'evidence'. Neville had added his opinions of Death Eaters – former, or not. Hermione, had – of course – found out about Nicholas Flamel. She'd finally asked some of the older Ravenclaws who he was and most of them had heard of the famous alchemist. The information on the Sorceror's Stone had not been hard to find after that.

Dudley found that trying to reason with Ron or Neville just made them more stubborn – worse it made them a bit suspicious of him 'for sticking up for the Potions git, Snape'. In a way it did that to Hermione as well – she appeared to listen, and then found another argument or 'reason' that they were right. He knew that trying to debate a Ravenclaw on his own was a mistake.

Just before Christmas Break Dudley included Harry and Draco in the task of reining in the conspirators. They had been quite insulted at the three's assumption of Professor Snape's guilt. Harry, though was quite concerned with the news of the Sorceror's Stone

He knew Voldemort wasn't gone, and this Stone was likely a way for him to return. Harry and Draco resolved to keep an eye on the three. Theo was recuited to watch over Neville a bit. Neville had decided Theo wasn't going to murder him in his sleep, but he still couldn't be called a close friend of Theo's.

Harry wanted to tell Severus right away, but Draco said they needed more evidence, first. Having Neville, Ron and Hermione 'researching' things and even speculating on the Stone was rather circumstantial.

Harry kept as close a watch on the three as he dared. Albus noticed the interest and felt gleeful. He knew from Madame Pince, that Miss Granger and the two boys had looked up all the books he had been hoping Harry would. Now, though Harry was finally getting dragged into the fray – like it or not.

Harry had felt alot of sympathy for Neville – but his continued distrust for Harry's new father angered him. Ron, Harry knew, judged by appearances a great deal. Severus was not patient with Neville and Ron because they didn't pay the neccessary attention to detail when in Potions class, so Ron disliked him. Hermione was a mystery to him. Mafalda was equally obsessed with learning every little thing – but she could be reasoned with. Hermione – when presented with information that differed with her own theories she would argue and find more books and 'reasons' that she was right.

Harry and Draco had sent for catalogs to peruse for Christmas gifts, It was the second week of December and they both realized they was running short on time before the break arrived. They had a list of students they wanted to give a gift before they left for break.

Buying for Tom was fairly easy – he and Draco had Cho send for oriental books on dragons with a translation spell on them. She had plently of relatives on the two Chinese dragon reserves that knew what would be of interest to Tom – and that he would be unlikely to already have.

Harry was wondering what to do about Severus and Rosmerta's presents, but he could think about that after the break started. Petunia had promised to take him – and Dudley and Draco on a lengthy shopping trip so they could get presents for all the adults and she promised not to look when they bought her presents.

Harry and Draco made their way down to Hagrid's hut the day before they were to leave on the train. They had thrown in together to get him and entire set of beer-stein sized cups for tea. They'd been carved with runes by the two of the against breakage, poisons, and pilfering.

It was getting quite late in the evening when Draco and Harry got to Hagrid's hut. They banged on the door several times before Hagrid opened it just far enough to reveal a smoking beard and slightly wild eyes.

"Sorry lads, I'm not in any fit state to entertain tonight." Hagrid attempted to close the door, but Harry had a different idea.

Dudley had told Harry about the three first-years suspicions regarding the Sorcerer's Stone. Dudley had also said that Hagrid had told Neville, Ron and Hermione quite a bit of things about the Cerberus – though it had been unintentional. Harry now had a few questions, himself. So he threw out the first thing he knew Hagrid wouldn't close the door to.

"We know about the Sorcerer's Stone." Harry declared loudy. The door stopped closing and Hagrid looked at them doubtfully through the small crack.

"Oh," Was all Hagrid said as he let them in. He watched them place the gaily wrapped presents on the mantle – out of Fang's reach, and then served them some tea.

"Now, then." Hagrid started to bluster. "You need ta' not meddle in these things – 'tis bad enough that lil' Ron and his two friends are sticking their noses inta things. They kept on and on 'bout poor Fluffy – actin' like Fluffy was a bad dog fer doin' his job as a guard..." Hagrid rambled on for a bit, which pleased both the boys. If the Cerberus really couldn't be defeated, they could rest easy and let Neville and his friends poke around all they liked.

Hagrid's speech was interupted by a loud tapping and cracking noise coming from a pot on the fire. Hagrid whooped in happiness and pulled on some oven mitts and then carefully removed a large black egg from the pot.

Harry and Draco watched the egg break open in stunned silence. The tiny creature that emerged was obviously a baby dragon.

Draco was torn between envy and terror. Harry though could only think of the fact that dragons breathe fire and Hagrid's hut was made of wood.

The dragonet chirped uncertainly at Hagrid and burped a small puff of flame at him. Hagrid was enchanted by this, although he lost a couple inches of beard before the fire was out.

"Where did you get it?" Draco whispered, wondering if he could hide a dragon in Wiltshire if he got an egg like this one. No, he mused, it would frighten the Granians and wreck the gardens. Lucius would never allow it.

Hagrid petted the dragonet and answered rather absently. "Won 'im off a fella down at the pub. Seemed right anxious to be rid of the egg, now tha' ya mention it."

Harry thought rapidly, he really liked Hagrid but he did tend to give out information whether it was safe to or not. "Did you talk about Fluffy to the man?"

"Well of course - he wanted to know that I know how to care for a big beast like a dragon – I told him that after Fluffy a baby dragon ain't nothin'. Yeah just have ta have the knowledge of how ta calm the beast ... like Fluffy – I told the fellow that ya just have to play some music an' he falls straight ta sleep."

Draco and Harry stared at him in astonishment and Hagrid suddenly looked concerned. "I shouldn't have said that ... to you or him." He glared a bit at the pair. "No more questions, now."

Harry and Draco veered back away from the subject of the Stone or Fluffy – they already had the information that they wanted. Instead they spent an hour or so trying to make Hagrid see that a dragon doesn't make a good pet.

"The young ones may act like rogues, but when they're older they can talk to each other – and us - mentally." Harry said to him pleadingly.

"Now, Harry – they may be smart compared to some, but they're not that smart." Hagrid chided. He seemed baffled by the idea that dragons really were intelligent.

"Really – he's not not meant to be a pet." Draco added in. "Dragons can't be owned – they may bond with a person, but you don't own them."

This merely made Hagrid brighten. "Well, Norbert can bond with me, then, can't 'e?"

Harry and Draco leaned back in the chairs, defeated. If Hagrid had already named the dragonet it would take more than the two of them to pry Hagrid away from his latest deadly pet.

Hagrid looked up just in time to see a face at one of his windows. It disappeared immediately, but Harry and Draco suddenly realized that they were out past curfew. They shouted goodbye as they fled through the snow.

Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z

Professor McGonagall marched down the corridor with the student who had awakened her, after firecalling Severus to meet her at the entrance to the castle. She'd not been pleased to be cheated out of much needed sleep over some out -of -bounds students. She caught the guilty pair as they entered and gave them a displeased glare.

"What do you have to say for yourselves, young men?" She asked sharply, making Ron smirk in triumph as he stood at her side.

At last, the 'golden boys' of Slytherin would be taken down a notch or two. Ron had of course, had hated the rich, pampered Malfoy heir the moment he'd met him. Harry Potter instead of becoming his friend had rejected him over the insults to Snape and had become a Slytherin on top of it. Ron had held out a slight hope that Harry would be in Gryffindor, like James and Lily had. He might have been able to wean him away from Draco if that had happened. It was impossible now to find a way to be the 'Boy Who Lived's' best friend. Worse – Harry and Draco were quickly becoming favorites in many of the classes and were actually allowed to practice Quidditch. Ron had turned green when he'd heard that.

Now, though, the teachers would have to discipline them. Points would be taken and everyone knew how Snape viewed his snakes losing points.

Ron watched as the Head of Slytherin approached, eyes narrowing as he viewed Draco and Harry. He smirked again. Harry would be less happy with his guardian after a thorough tongue-lashing from him.

Harry watched Ron's glee at the oncoming stormcloud in the shape of Severus in his billowing cloak. His heart sank, he hated it when he felt he was disappointing his dad. He tried really hard to keep well within school rules and do his work properly. Harry almost didn't hear the question asked by Minerva, but Draco did.

"We were taking Hagrid's presents to him – we didn't realize it was so late because we were trying to reason with him about the ..." Draco abruptly realized he wasn't sure they should tell about the dragon.

Harry had no such reservations, though. Hagrid was likely to burn himself up alive with this latest venture, and he had no intention of losing another friend.

"Hagrid hatched a dragon egg and we were trying to convince him that with a wooden hut that that wasn't the best thing." Harry pleaded to Severus. "He's going to get himself killed."

Meanwhile Ron was livid. The pair was selling out Hagrid. "You dirty little snitch!" He shouted in fury at them.

"Silence, Weasley!" Minerva answered him, grimacing at Severus' mocking look. Ron obviously didn't count his going straight to Minerva as 'snitching'. She turned back to Harry and Draco. "There is no excuse for being out of bounds, though I understand your concern for Hagrid. 10 points and a detention when you return from vacation for all three of you."

"All three of us?" Asked Ron in confusion.

"Why, yes, Mr. Weasley." Minerva answered in a censorous tone. "Honourable as your intentions might have been – you, too, were out after curfew."

Ron glared at the pair, his triumph turning to ashes. The Professors nodded to each other and herded the students to their dorms.

"Are you really angry with us, Sir?" Harry asked halfway down the staircases.

Severus sighed. He'd expected far more that this escapade to occur with Harry. "I'm not so angry that you cannot call me dad, Harry. I'll never be that angry with you."

Harry relaxed at that and straightened from his slightly hunched pose. Everything would be alright, then. "Okay dad." Harry answered in relief.

Severus gave the pair a fairly mild lecture on the numerous dangers lurking both inside and outside the castle when they should be safely tucked in bed.

The next morning when Draco and Harry got to the Great Hall, the first and second year students were in an uproar. Upon spotting them Ron yelled. "Sneaking Slytherin snitches!"

Dudley was red-faced and bellowing that they were, not. Everyone seemed to be talking at once. The teachers were about to descend when Tom and Percy intervened. They'd heard Ron's loud complaints about Harry and Draco and telling about the dragon. Most of the upper years of all the houses heard the words dragon and wooden hut and understood completely why they would go to an adult with the problem.

"Enough!" Tom shouted, silencing them immediately. Tom had an impressive glare, when he wished. "Now, perhaps you would allow Harry and Draco their side of the story?"

The mass of students turned to the nervous pair. "Hagrid lives in a wooden hut and now has a highly illegal dragon – I for one don't want to see him burned alive." The students nodded reluctantly – that would be nasty end.

"Dragons aren't meant to be pets – when they are full-grown they are as intelligent as people. You don't own a dragon any more than you can own a centaur or a goblin – it would be slavery." Draco added emphatically. "The dragon belongs with other dragons."

"Oh, everyone knows they're dumb brutes." Seamus scoffed.

"Really?" Dean was suddenly angry. "Just because 'everyone' knows something doesn't make it true or right. Alot of people – magical and otherwise got enslaved because others thought it was alright." Dean glared at Seamus.

"Yeah, none of us are dragon experts – I'm sure the Dragon Reserves will take care of the dragonet." Lee Jordan chimed in. "Harry and Tom live on a Reserve – if they say they're smart, they likely are."

"They are thought to be 'dumb brutes' because they mature so slowly. They might not learn to speak to humans until they are sixty or seventy. That 's not long for them, since they live for centuries. Young dragons are dangerous because they don't understand things as yet." Percy added in.

With the younger students settled Tom and Percy went back to their table. Heather Black had joined them to discuss the dragonet 'problem'. Albus had gone to Hagrid first thing that morning to discover smoke billowing out of the hut. The chicken and brandy he'd fed the dragonet had given it hiccoughs that had set some furniture on fire.

They expected Yuan to arrive to figure out what to do very soon.

Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z

Voldemort and Quirrell watched the chaos with satisfaction. Voldemort even watched Tom's taking charge with some nostalgia – he could remember making entire crowds fall on their faces in fear with one scowl. He still wasn't sure how to leash the boy, except to threaten those he seemed to care about, and that would make an unsatisfactory arrangement. Tom was his son, so he should want to be his heir.

None–the-less he was making progress. Quirrell had come up with the plan regarding the egg and had played the part to perfection to make the exchange and get the information they wanted. They now had a way past the dog. He just needed to figure out how to get past the other traps. He had managed to worm a general idea of everyones trap so he could work it out, given time.

He had hoped to work on it over the Christmas break, but the Headmaster was insistant that he go visit the cousins he'd made the mistake of mentioning. No amount of cheerful pleading to stay so others could go swayed the man. Albus had watched him gravely the last few weeks, making him nervous. Not to mention that Severus seemed to be around every corner. It was maddening.

Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z

Harry and Draco, along with Dudley rode the train to London along with the other children. The train ride was always fun and the winter scenes were spectacular. Tom used the train ride to set up times to visit Percy and for Percy to come over to the Reserve. He sent another lengthy letter to Dora, hoping to spend time with her as well. She didn't have as long a break, but they would make the most of it.

Dudley was not looking forward to the time he would spend with Aunt Marge. He hadn't minded the last Christmas or the days in summer, but Lucius had told he and his mum that Marge had bought the house on Privet Drive. The idea of going back in that house gave him chills. Lucius had tried to reassure him that he would once again have a portkey on him. He'd also said that perhaps confronting the ghosts in the house would be a good thing. Dudley had reluctantly agreed.

Albus watched the children and teachers leave with relief. For the first time in years no students had stayed over. The one or two who couldn't go to their own homes they had found families of friends to take. It would make it easier to lock down the castle. Removing Quirrell had been difficult but neccessary. After all, Harry wouldn't be here to solve the problem set before him.

Hagrid had presented them with another problem. Yuan had visited the sullen Hagrid and said that they could not take the dragonet by floo or apparition or even portkey – the dragon's magic would fight it. They would need to take him by dragon-back – but not until the weather was better. This had pleased Hagrid – until Yuan and two dragonriders built a fire-proof shelter and enclosure and insisted that Hagrid keep him in it.

Albus had hoped that the cave would have been found by now, but it was proving difficult to narrow down. Even with the incentive of the reward Lucius was offering to whomever located it, they hadn't found the right one.

Well, with any luck they would have the right place in time for spring break. They needed to keep moving on the Horcruxes. Voldemort was on the move. He would not wait for them to be ready.

Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z

Heather Black and her mother, Ruth ambled through the Forbidden forest. They were enjoying the quiet time just before sunset. The snow crunching softly and the naked trees giving a clearer view of what lay ahead than usual.

The Headmaster had happily given consent to let Ruth 'look around' and contact the unicorns if she was able to do so. Someone who could interact with the creatures was something that only happened infrequently. There were those that the unicorns would allow to heal them – like Hagrid. They would occasionally allow a Care of Magical Creatures teacher to show them off to students.

True interaction that could be called communication was rarer. Ruth was teaching the subtle methods of communication to Heather, whenever she could. The Reserve herds were just coming to know Ruth and she hoped to make overtures to these herds as well – some swapping out of the young males between them could help prevent future problems and the Reserve herds had already agreed to it.

Soon, attracted by the presence of females – and sensing someone who had a high degree of empathy - a few ghostly white forms came through the mists. Ruth had often wondered if the unicorns could conjure the mists that always seemed to be about where there were unicorns. These unicorns seemed to be tense, though – on edge.

An older female – likely a lead mare came forward, trailed by her half grown colt. She stopped a distance away, watching them carefully. Hesitant thoughts slowly seeped into Ruth and Heather's minds. Terrible thoughts.

The unicorns seemed to float away as Ruth and Heather raced through the woods in the direction they had been given by the mare. Sure enough, they found the desecrated form of a slain unicorn and ran to the castle.

Albus listened with a sinking heart to Heather's sobbing and Ruth's tearful report.

"Something has attacked the unicorns, Headmaster. This is the second killed, they say. The first they passed off as the victim of an accident or a natural predator. This one was killed for it's blood – they found him soon after death with his throat torn out and blood nearly drained." Ruth said anxiously.

"Vampires have no need for unicorn blood – and they would not risk the curse that accompanies it." Heather added in bewilderment. "The lead mare said they are gathering the unicorn herds and going deep into the forest until the threat has passed." She added morosely.

Albus nodded, relieved. The unicorns would be safe then and out of Voldemort's reach – if this was indeed done by him.

"That won't stop a determined predator." Ruth sighed, causing Albus to frown. "Young males – and females will likely still stray – looking for mates ... or adventure. They could still find a few that simply won't stay with the herd no matter the danger."

"I just don't understand who or what is attacking – only a very desperate or insane animal would attack a unicorn. No sane human who knows the cursed life they will lead would drink the blood." Ruth rambled a bit. "It makes no sense."

Albus grimaced. He had a good idea who would be lurking nearby that was quite insane enough to not care if he was cursed by the unicorn blood. If Quirrell truly was Voldemort's accomplice Voldemort would want to be close by.

"I will alert the centaurs – they will surely increase their patrols to protect the unicorns and look for danger – that is really all we can do." Albus sighed. "The unicorns are not ours to command – we can only safeguard the lands they run on as best we can."

Ruth and Heather nodded a bit miserably. The unicorns would do as they willed, they did know that.

Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z

Dragonsrest was once again gaily hung with mistletoe and boughs of holly. The christmas tree was trimmed and presents placed underneath. There had been no time to make gifts as they had the year before, but they all tried to put some thought into what they got for everyone.

Lucius once again raided the Harpy's souvenier store and bought everything but the team itself. He did find some other baubles and alot of fancy chocolates as well. However he was quite proud of obtaining tickets to an entire box at a Harpies home game occuring just before the end of the year - it was the biggest surprise Lucius had managed.

Severus was at a loss over presents other than a few books and some favored sweets he knew the boys and Rosmerta liked. He finally thought of an outing as a present – taking them all back to Madrid to the Brujeria Rio to see the decorations there and do some shopping. They all enjoyed an excellent meal at a restaraunt in Madrid and Severus was satisfied the trip was a sucess as a christmas present.

The yule season was less happy for Remus. He'd had a fair amount of sucess with the warehouse – turned – apartments. The loosely formed pack had slowly coalesed around a young alpha named Dex. This had relieved Remus' mind, as he had been afraid they would expect him to lead. However, while the 'Warehouse Pack' was flourishing and had the Wizengamot considering loosening their restrictions, a small pack of rogues started causing trouble.

Fenrir had been raiding his way back and forth across europe, stirring whatever trouble he could over the past decade. He considered the werewolves living peacefully in Sanctuaries in the european countries to be nothing more than Ministry lapdogs and hated them.

"They should be glorying in their superiority over others – their superior ferocity and physical strength, and take their place as warlords of the wizarding world." Fenrir preached his hate as best he could, but only rarely got any recruits from it.

News of the stirring amongst the Death Eaters back in Britain – although much of it involved defections to Harry Potter's camp – piqued his interest. He sensed there would soon be a returning Dark Lord, and he did want to be on hand for anything Voldemort might plan. He could always count on a killing – literally – with the Dark Lord.

While he was waiting of course, he planned on some high-profile attacks. Nothing stirred people up more than turning a beloved figure into a werewolf. The better loved the better.

Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z

The group of first years that Severus and Lucius were herding into the Harpy's home stadium with the help of Tom and Percy was larger than they had expected. Luckily Lucius had acquired the entire box, or he'd have been doing some unseemly scrambling for more tickets.

First, Tom had added Dora, which Lucius had quite expected. Then Percy had been invited which had not disturbed any plans. Of course Ron had made Percy's life a misery by pouting about the Quidditch game and Tom had asked for space for Ron. Dudley had perked up at the idea, which had disturbed Lucius. Perhaps he needed to include some of Dudley's friends, he thought.

He didn't mind Percy, but he didn't want Dudley's best Gryffindor buddy to be Ron Weasley. He knew there was the Irish lad Seamus – a bit of a lout, but not totally bad. There was also the young muggleborn – Dean something, who had seemed well mannered at least.

Luckily they had time to send some Harpies shirts along with the invitations "for christmas" so all the young scamps were dressed similarly for the outing. Hugo had invited himself along as well "since he'd rushed through the paperwork for the authorization to hook the Thomas household up to the floo network". Arthur had gotten invited because he went over, himself and hooked up the floo in the upscale townhouse in Liverpool belonging to the Thomas'.

Thomas' parents had been hesitant, but Dean had cheerfully helped Arthur demonstate the travel method – going to the Weasley household and back with his parents. They'd looked mildly traumatized by the floo travel, but finally decided it was just one more thing on a long list of things to get used to with a wizard son.

The Thomas' other children were much older and had started in universities. They had thought that Dean would be their chance for 'leisurely' childrearing ... It had turned out to be far more adventurous than they had ever expected.

Lucius had hesitantly asked Dean's parents if they wished to attend the match, but both had declined, though Dean's father had bravely said that if the offer was made another time "After he'd had time to absorb the news about traveling by fire" he would likely go.

The news about Arthur attending the match ran through the gossip channels of the ministry quickly. Arthur was now viewed as a 'mover and shaker' with his constant hobnobing with 'The Boy Who Lived', Hugo Savage and Lucius Malfoy. The Minister himself went to the "Muggle Affairs" office and before Arthur realized what Cornelius was up to ... he had to apologetically inform Lucius that Minister of Magic Fudge would be seated with them for the Harpies game.

This news, oddly enough, pleased Lucius. He had the chance to sneer a bit and tell Arthur that one should not underestimate a politician that had managed to ooze his way into the Minister's job – even if one thought the Minister was an idiot.

Lucius had recently been having the uneasy feeling that Arthur had been cleverly advancing himself at work on the strength of his association with Lucius and Lucius involving Arthur with Harry during the summer. People at the ministry mentioned Arthur frequently – telling him about 'favors' they'd done him and looking at Lucius like he should be pleased. One in particular kept stressing how he'd advanced Arthur several times. Lucius had given him a tight smile and a nod, wondering just what the man was getting at.

He'd begun to wonder if the ministry thought they were close friends and wondered how Arthur had managed to convey that idea. It was hard to believe his own visits had been viewed as friendly. Lucius had always been there to coerce Arthur into something.

Fudge worming his way into their box seat under Arthur's very nose put Lucius' world back in order – Arthur had turned out to be a clueless and easily duped Gryffindor after all, he could tell himself. The idea that Lucius had somehow given Arthur Weasley a leg up in his career without realizing it had been a nightmarish thought and best put out of his mind.

The Quidditch box at any rate would have been quite crowded, but luckily Rosmerta took the readily available excuse of no room to bow out – she rather disliked Quidditch since she had to listen to endless talk about it at her pub. Petunia decided to brave it, mostly to spend more time with Dudley. The five days he'd spent with Marge had been nerve-wracking for her, though he'd seemed happy enough at the end of them.

At last everyone was seated, the Minister managing to sit with Harry, Draco and Dean on his one side and Dudley, Seamus and Ron on the other. Lucius was sure there would be a photo of it on the front page the next day.

The game was quite good, the teams evenly matched. The boys screamed themselves hoarse urging on their still-favourite player, Jennifer. The red-haired beater made a good showing, sending two opponents to the infirmary and out of the game. One of them had been the other team's seeker and the replacement was obviously quite untried. The game ended soon after and numerous fans crowded the field to congratulate the winners and get autographs.

That was when Fenrir and eight of his pack struck.

Lucius and Severus were alerted by the screams and shouts and tried to herd the children into a group that could be protected. The Minister's aides portkeyed themselves and the Minister away at the first sign of trouble. This reminded Lucius that he'd brought some emergency portkeys as well – but only three. He cursed – they were simple ones that would only carry two or three each at the most.

It was difficult in the haze of a battle but Severus and Arthur guarded one flank and Hugo – with Tom and Dora - lay down enough of a barrage of curses to keep them safe while Lucius tried to organize the portkeys. He grabbed Harry, Draco and Dudley – they were familiar with the paper portkeys and watching them use one calmed the others when it was their turn.

Petunia, Dean and Seamus were next. Then Lucius grabbed Arthur and shoved one in his hand. "This will take you to Malfoy Manor – keep everyone safe until we get there." Arthur nodded and took Ron and Percy with him.

This left the others able to really go after the rogue werewolves and they found they had an ally in 'Jennifer the Juggernaut'. She had taken to the sky with her beater's bat and a crazed grin and ran straffing runs, swinging ruthlessly at any werewolf unlucky enough to get in her path. This distracted them quite well and they soon had three werewolves out of commission. Jennifer had left another two unconscious and bleeding on the ground.

One of the three left made a desperate leap at her and caught her cloak, pulling her to the ground. He soon regretted that as she made a two-handed swing at his head, leaving brains scattered all over his companions. Fenrir snarled and apparated away with his last pack members.

The few wizards who had not run or apparated breathed a sigh of relief. Most still there had been attending the match with too many children to apparate away with – even Severus or Lucius would not try it with more than two – and they would have been drained for days. Or perhaps they were elderly and could not apparate any longer. There were many reasons wizards might not escape a determined foe like Fenrir.

Tom and Dora ran over to thank Jennifer when they saw her stagger and drop her bat. Tom caught her before she dropped and the others came over to see that the fearless Beater had turned very pale. Jennifer caught Dora's eyes and said faintly "He bit me."

Severus glanced down at her arm and his heart dropped. Harry's hero had been bitten by the werewolf before she'd killed him.

All Jennifer could think was "they'll never let me play, now" before she burst into tears.

Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z

Arthur was a bit surprised that Lucius had sent him with the children and Petunia to the Malfoy Manor. He was not fooled into thinking it was merely because they felt he was the lesser fighter. No, Lucius must trust him to an extent, or he would not be here inside the Malfoy bastion – free to wreck any havoc he might wish. There were literally hundreds of things that Arthur could do – to the wards, lay spells or curses on objects or personal belongings, or just place spy spells where they would be difficult to find.

Arthur smirked a bit – of course they likely did feel that he was the most easily replaced fighter, as well. Lucius and Severus were a formidible team – they had fought together for over a decade and could anticipate each others moves easily. Tom and Dora were already working as a unit and Arthur wouldn't dream of trying to take Hugo's spot as a fighter.

Arthur reflected a bit on his usual non-status as a fighter. It wasn't lack of magical power or even ability. It was just that Arthur almost always knew the combatant or at least their family. When he would fire off a curse, he always would remember them as fellow students or think of their children or families. It was difficult for him to view them only as the enemy.

Even at the height of his feud with Lucius, when he would be burning with fury – he would suddenly remember the time he'd walked in on Lucius and Frank at school, playing chess and laughing loudly over a dirty joke Frank had told. He'd left before they saw him. Lucius had been able to unbend with Frank when their was no audience.

Arthur shook off the thoughts and gathered the worriedly chattering children.

"Percy, I need to get Seamus and Dean to their homes and explain what happened. Petunia – the others will need lunch – it's a bit late, but whatever they ate at the match was unlikely to be healthy. Draco – I depend on you to have the elves check security on your home with Harry and Percy's help. Dudley – you and Ron assist Petunia."

The children nodded in relief. Having something clearly defined for them to do calmed them and Petunia felt better with a chore as well. Arthur took Seamus and Dean to the huge fireplace in the entryway. Dean sat in a chair and looked around in awe. He'd been in a few big houses – but this was in another league altogether. Looking at the clearly original artwork took his mind off the werewolves completely.

The trip to Seamus' home was quick. The sight of the clearly unharmed and obviously unconcerned Seamus reassured his mother quickly. Arthur stressed that Lucius had had emergency portkeys immediately available and the children had been taken away very quickly. Seamus bitterly muttered he "Hadn't even gotten to SEE the werewolves." Which made her eyes roll and seemed to end the matter for her. She'd patted Arthur's arm comfortingly and said to thank everyone for their quick actions.

The trip with Dean lasted much longer. The parents dropped to the sofa and their eyes turned glassy.

"Werewolves?" The father asked faintly. This led to a lengthy explanation that they did exist and some were 'rogues', with the parents becoming more and more agitated.

Finally, just before Mr. Thomas looked ready to explode, Dean broke in.

"They're terrorists, dad." The young man said in a flat, no-nonsense tone that made his father deflate and look uncertain. "We have them here in our world as well. When people blew up subways you said we couldn't let them win by being too frightened to continue on with our lives. When airplanes got highjacked we still went on vacations. These werewolves are the same – and I won't let them win in the magical world either."

Mr. Thomas had a peculiar look of pride mixed with aggravation. Arthur knew how he felt – he'd had the same feeling when Charlie had cheerfully gone off to the Romania Reserve with a light-hearted wave.

"I wish we could be there to help protect you." Mr Thomas finally managed.

"Oh, I didn't even get a chance to SEE them, dad. I wasn't in much danger." Dean echoed Seamus' irritated tone.

Mr Thomas and Arthur exchanged a look of understanding that for once crossed the muggle – wizarding gap with ease. Arthur left with a 'Happy New Year', hoping that indeed it would be.

When he arrived back at Malfoy Manor, Lucius and the rest arrived hard on his heels. The somber air they had made Arthur nervous. He and the others joined Petunia and the boys in the dining room where the late lunch was just being finished. The boys picked up on the unhappiness and waited uncertainly for the news.

Hugo finally broke the silence after fixing a much needed cup of tea. He told them of the brief but intense battle and of Jennifer's assistance. The news of Jennifer being bitten left them stricken with horror.

"She's a werewolf now?" Dudley asked uncertainly.

"No, it isn't a full moon." Draco answered and then looked to his father hopefully.

Lucius sighed, "No, the Healers said that the werewolf was not partially transformed the way Fenrir always seems to be. She will likely have some changes during the full moon, though."

"Changes?" Harry broke in, he could tell by his dad's unhappy face that the news could not possibly be good.

"We won't know what the changes will be until the next full moon – in just under two weeks. They could be minor – or major enough to require her to take wolfsbane to keep her mind." Severus said heavily. He hated to cause the stricken look on Harry's face ... and worse was yet to come.

Tom stirred his tea angrily, causing a disturbing amount of scraping inside the cup – causing a nearby elf to wring his hands anxiously. "They'll likely chuck her off the team." He bit out angrily.

There was a collective gasp from the boys – even Percy looked surprised. "But if she dosen't transform...?" Percy said tenatively.

"If only a few knew about the bite ... it could probably be covered up ... any slight transformations glamoured or whatever. But most of the wizarding world will know about this." Dora tapped the table with a nervous finger, her hair cycling wildly through the warm color spectrum. "In europe this might not be a problem – they don't shun the werewolves the way they do here. Particulary people who don't transform." Dora glared at the inoffensive tea. "Maybe she'll have to go there."

Harry was immediately infuriated. Jennifer would have to leave the country? Absolutely not! "What can we do about this? We have to do something!" His eyes flashed angrily enough to impress Severus and Lucius ... and amuse Hugo.

Hugo leaned back. He'd been chipping away at the legislation against werewolves, and had managed to squash the new laws that Umbridge had tried to enact. He'd been lucky that she'd made herself persona-non-grata and couldn't try again. Having Harry Potter pleading the case of his favorite Quidditch player, who'd helped battle the werewolves led by Greyback ... It could help.

He heavily backed the small faction in the ministry that felt they should follow what europe had been doing for centuries with their sanctuaries. He hoped to swing these people into backing him.

"I suggest writing a letter immediately, so it can be printed along with news of the attack. Tell them how you feel about it – I'm sure that Severus can help you with the wording." Hugo smirked at Severus and Lucius, who were quite aware of his views on the werewolf issue. "And, Petunia." She glanced up, startled. "You could have a very strong say ... the Aunt of Harry Potter ... and you and your son were present. Backing the girl who helped keep Lucius in one piece – and unbitten - would be helpful."

Lucius sourly grimaced. "I suppose you wish Severus and I to write as well?"

Hugo just beamed and said. "Why yes, now that you mention it." Hugo then took his leave and the boys scurried to find parchment and quills.

Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z~Z

The next morning Harry hovered near the window where the owls always delivered the Daily Prophet. He grabbed it as soon as the owl landed – shoving a plate of bacon at the owl in payment - and ran to the living room, inadvertantly stepping on a cheetah's long tail that was laying across the usual path. An indignant feline shriek filled the air and Harry startled and tripped – landing in Rosmerta's lap and somehow elbowing Severus in the face at the same time.

Harry's face flamed and he scrambled off Rosmerta's lap, stuttering apologies. Tom sat on the floor beside the cheetah, carefully checking the tail and then hugging the whimpering cheetah affectionately.

"I'm pretty sure your tail is just fine, my love." Tom said in amusement and got head rub and lick from her in thanks.

"That could be considered a bit disturbing, Tom" Severus joked, while Rosmerta checked him for injury.

Tom laughed again and Dora morphed back into herself. She'd been very pleased that when she achieved her animagus form during training that it had been the same as her patronus – a cheetah. Her trainer had sighed and said the form was not much good for spying, but she should have no trouble running down a suspect if she needed to.

Draco and Harry had been asking her to change every other minute after she had arrived. Draco obviously watching her every move and noting exactly how she did things. Draco was determined to achieve his own form just as quickly as he was able. Harry had been making progress as well and Minerva had apologetically informed Severus that Harry would be an accomplished animagus by summer, most likely.

Severus took the newspaper the abashed Harry handed him with a sheepish smile. Severus smiled and patted the place beside him, letting Harry know that all was forgiven. Harry sat with a grin and Severus opened the paper to look at the headlines.

Severus had helped Harry and Dudley with their letters to the Prophet before taking them home. He had then flooed to Rosmerta's to ask her opinion on things.

Severus did not want to disappoint Harry, but he rather sympathised with those who viewed werewolves with a jaundiced eye and he was afraid any letter he wrote would end up reflecting that – it would be better to not write at all in that case.

Rosmerta had listened to the tale with alarm, but finally told Severus if he was uncertain about writing a letter, that perhaps he should visit Cornelius and involve him. A splendid idea, he'd thought and had immediately gotten an audience with the distracted Minister. Severus had updated him on events and then had cut to the chase.

"Harry and his friends were quite upset to hear that Jennifer might lose her place on the team because of this and might even need to leave the country if she wished to continue playing Quidditch." Severus watched the Minister's eyes sharpen and watch Severus carefully. "He, his cousin and his Aunt – and every friend he's been able to owl in the last few hours are writing to the Daily Prophet to protest any attempts to remove her from the Harpies."

Cornelius was a notorious fence-sitter on this issue, the likely problem being that he understood both sides of the argument and was unable to reach a clear decision.

"I see." Cornelius had said carefully. "You have explained the problem to him?" he had asked.

"Yes, however he doesn't understand why minor..." Severus certainly prayed they would be minor. "...changes during the full moon that do not leave her insane or able to pass on the curse should cause her to be effectively banished from our society."

"Minor changes?" Cornelius had said hopefully. Severus had nodded, and had hoped he wasn't proven a liar.

"The Healers did believe she would only have minor problems." Severus had answered with more confidence than he actually felt. "We will know for sure in 10 days. I think – as does Harry – that those that do not truly transform should be treated better ... we are far behind the rest of europe on these things ... and it is something they look down on us over."

Cornelius had nodded thoughtfully. This could be a way to shoehorn some changes into the laws. Once the push was made other laws would be easier. Hugo would be in his corner ... and if Harry Potter was pushing it he could be sure that Lucius was in the shadows, assisting.

"I'll sleep on it and read the paper in the morning ... I'm sure there will be a press conference following it." Cornelius was making no promises, but Severus had nodded in satisfaction. Further arguments would not help.

Severus shook off the memory and read the Headline in amusement. "HARRY POTTER ANGUISHED BY WEREWOLF BITE!" Unbelievable, Severus mused.